Thackery LXX Grammar

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
ILonion: FETTER LANE, E.G.
C. F. CLAY, Manager
M
A GRAMMAR OF
THE OLD TESTAMENT
IN GREEK
ACCORDING TO THE SEPTUAGINT
BY
HENRY St JOHN THACKERAY, M.A.
SOMETIME SCHOLAR OF KING'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
VOL. I
INTRODUCTION, ORTHOGRAPHY AND ACCIDENCE
Cambridge :
at the University Press
1909
TO MY WIFE
Twalna avhpeiav ri? evpiqcrei
TifumTepa 8e eWii> \L6mv iroXvreXmv rj Totavrrj.

PREFACE
THE Grammar, of which the first portion is here

published, has during the last eight years been the
occupation of the very limited leisure of a civil servant.
It owes its origin to the suggestion of Dr Swete, who
has throughout its preparation been the writer's kindly
and encouraging epyoSiw/cTys. It is due to his good
offices that this portion now appears in the form of a
separate volume, and it is needless to add that it is his
edition of the text, together with the Concordance of

the late Dr Redpath, which alone has rendered such a
work possible.
It may be asked What need is there for the work
:
?
Why write a Grammar of a translation, in parts a

servile translation, into aGreek which is far removed
from the Attic standard, of an original which was often
imperfectly understood ? A sufficient answer might be
that the work forms part of a larger whole, the Grammar
of Hellenistic Greek, the claims of which, as bridging
the gulf between the ancient and the modern tongue
upon the attention of and philologists have
<f>L\e\\r)ves
in recent years begun to receive their due recognition

from a growing company of scholars. The Septuagint,
in view both of the period which it covers and the
viii Preface
variety of its styles, ranging from the non-literary

vernacular to the artificial Atticistic, affords the most
promising ground for the investigation of the peculiarities
of the Hellenistic or'common' language. "La Septante
est grand monument de la Koivrj," says Psichari.
le
But the Septuagint has, moreover, special claims of

its own. Though of less paramount importance than
the New Testament, the fact that it was the only form
in which the older Scriptures were known to many
generations of Jews and Christians and the deep influence

which it exercised upon New Testament and Patristic
writers justify a separate treatment of its language.
Again, the fact that it is in the main a translation gives
it a special character and raises the difficult question
of
the extent of Semitic influence upon the written and
spoken Greek of a bilingual people.
The period covered by the books of the Septuagint
was mentioned. This may conveniently be divided into
three parts, (i) There is every reason to accept the
very early tradition that the Greek Pentateuch, to which,
it would seem, at least a partial translation of
Joshua
was soon appended, originated in the third century B.C.
We are, then, in the Hexateuch taken back to the dawn
of the Koivrj, to a periodwhen certain forms and usages
were which had already become obsolete in
in existence
New Testament times. Some of these are moribund
survivals from classical Greek, others are experiments
of the new language on their trial. (2) As to the
remaining books, one result which clearly emerges is
that the order in which they were translated was,
roughly speaking, that of the Hebrew Canon. We may
conjecture that the Prophets made their appearance in
Preface ix
a Greek dress in the second century B.C., Isaiah near

the beginning of it, the group consisting of Jeremiah,
Ezekiel and the Twelve (or large portions of this group)
nearer the close the close of the century also probably
:
saw the appearance of I Kingdoms and portions of

2 and 3 Kingdoms. (3) The versions of most of the
"Writings" (Psalms perhaps excluded) and the com-
position of most of the apocryphal books seem, not-
withstanding the oft-quoted statement in the Prologue
of Ben belong to a period not earlier than
Sira, to
the first B.C., while
century books like the Greek
Ecclesiastes and Theodotion's Daniel carry us as far
down as the second century of our era. To the third
period (at least we may judge from the character of
if
the texts which have come down to us) we must also

probably assign the translations of some of the later
historical books, which the Hebrew Canon classed with
the Prophets,viz. the bulk of Judges and large portions
of 2—4Kingdoms. Broadly speaking, we may say

that the Greek of the first period attains the higher
level exhibited by the papyri of the early Ptolemaic
age (the Petrie and Hibeh collections), while in that
of the second period we may see a reflection of the
more degenerate 1 style of the papyri of the end of the
second century B.C. (e.g. the Tebtunis collection). In
the third period two opposite influences are at work :
(i) the growing reverence for the letter of Scripture,
tending to the production of pedantically literal versions,

(ii) the influence of the Atticistic school, strongest, of
course, in free writings like 4 Maccabees, but which
1
See Mahaffy, Empire of the Ptolemies, 360.
x Preface
seems also to have left some marks on versions such as

4 Kingdoms.
I can claim no special equipment for my task other

than a persistent interest in the subject, and am conscious
of many imperfections in its execution. In arrange-
ment and treatment I have in general followed the
guidance of the late Professor Blass in his Grammar of
New Testament Greek, with which special associations
have familiarized me. One subject there treated at length
is missing in the present work. " Word-formation," an
outlying province of grammar, is, for the LXX, so vast a
subject that any approach to an adequate treatment
of it would have immoderately swelled this book,which
already exceeds the prescribed limits. an
Possibly
opportunity may arise in the future for making good
the omission. It may be thought that too much space
has been allotted to Orthography and Accidence.
I may plead in excuse that it is in these depart-
ments that the papyri are specially helpful and afford
some clear criteria as to dates, and it is hoped that
the evidence here collected may be of service to the
textual critic in the reconstruction of the original text
of the LXX. Even the long series of references often
have their message in showing the distribution of a
usage, (jxovdevra crvverolcriv.
A complete and independent Grammar of the LXX
has until quite recently been wanting, and the student
had to be content with such casual assistance as was
given in the New Testament Grammars. The useful
treatise of Thiersch, now nearly seventy years old, was
Preface xi
limited to the Pentateuch. In recent years the "Septua-

gintarian " (if the word may be allowed) has had the
advantage of a valuable chapter on the language in
Dr Swete's Introduction, while two Oxford scholars have
produced a very handy little volume of selections pre-
ceded by a concise but partial Grammar My ambition 1
.
to produce the first complete Grammar has, through

unavoidable delays, been frustrated, and Germany has
led the way. I have thought it best to work quite
independently of Dr Helbing's book 2 the ,
first part of
which appeared just over a year ago indeed most of :
my book was written before the publication of the

German work. I append a list, not exhaustive, of works
which have been consulted. Psichari's admirable essay 3
only came into my hands when the pages had been set
up. My slight incursions into modern Greek, with
which I hope to become more closely acquainted, have
convinced me of the truth of his statement that a
knowledge of the living language is indispensable for a
proper understanding of the koivt} SiaXe/cros as repre-
sented by the LXX.
The pleasant duty remains of acknowledging assist-
ance of a more personal and direct kind than that
obtainable from books. Of my indebtedness to Dr Swete,
the "onlie begetter" of this volume, I have already
spoken. owe more than I can say to the counsel and
I
encouragement of Dr J. H. Moulton, Greenwood
1
Selections from the Septuagint, F. C. Conybeare and St George Stock,
Girm and Co., Boston, 1905.
2
Grammatik der Septuaginta, Laut- und Wortlehre, R. Helbing,
Gottingen, 1907.
3
Essai stir le Grec de la Septante, Paris, 1908.
xii Preface
Professor of Hellenistic Greek and Indo-European

Philology in the Victoria University of Manchester.
He has been good enough, amid his manifold duties,
to readthrough the whole work in MS, and his generous
and never-failing help has enriched its pages and
removed many errors and imperfections. Through the
Prolegomena to his brilliant Grammar of New Testament
Greek and through private communications he has
introduced me to much of the extensive literature
bearing on the subject and held up a model of how a
Grammar should be written. My thanks are also due
to another Fellow of my own College, the Rev. A. E.
Brooke, co-editor of the larger Cambridge Septuagint,
who has kindly read the bulk of the proofs and offered
useful suggestions. In the laborious work of verifying
references much help has been rendered by Mr W. R.
Taylor, sometime Scholar of St Catharine's College,
Cambridge: he has also prepared the Index of quotations.
Assistance of a kindred nature has been given by my
sister, Mrs Loring, and by my wife. In conclusion,
I must express my thanks to the Syndics of the
University Press for their indulgence in consenting to
the publication of this portion of the work as a separate
volume and to all the officers, readers and workmen of
the Press for their constant vigilance and well-known
accuracy.
H. St J. T.
18 Royal Avenue, Chelsea,

31 January 1909.
CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION.
SECT.
i. Grammar and
LXX
Textual Criticism .....
......
PAGE
I
2.
3.
4.
Grouping of
The kolvt] — the Basis of
Books
Greek
The Semitic Element in LXX Greek
LXX .... ....
6
16
25
5. The Papyri and the Uncial MSS of the LXX . .
55
ORTHOGRAPHY AND PHONETICS.

6.
7.
8.
The Vowels
The Consonants
The Aspirate
.
........
. . . . . . . . 71
100
124
9. Euphony in combination of Words and Syllables . 129
ACCIDENCE.
10.
11.
12.
Declensions of the
Proper Names
Adjectives
........
Noun 140
160
172
13. The Numerals 186
14. Pronouns 190
15. The Verb. General Changes in Conjugation . .

193
16. Augment and Reduplication 195
XIV Contents
SECT. PAGE
17. Verbs in -12. Terminations . 209
18. Verbs in -Q. Tense formation 2l8
19. Verbs in -O. Present Tense 224
20. Verbs in -Q. Future Tense 228
21. Verbs in -O. First and Second Aorist (and Future
Passive) 233
22. Contract Verbs 241
23- Verbs in -MI .
244
24. Table of Noteworthy Verbs 258
Index I. Of Subjects 291
II. Of Greek words and forms 300

III. Of Quotations . 3IO
PRINCIPAL AUTHORITIES QUOTED WITH
ABBREVIATIONS
Anz H., Subsidia ad cognoscendum Graecorum sermonem vulgarem

e Pentateuchi versione Alexandrina repetita (Dissert. Phil.
Halenses vol. 12), 1894.

Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung, ed. U. Wilcken, Leipzig,
1901 etc.
Aristeas (pseudo-), Letter of, in the Appendix to Swete's Introduc-

tion to the Old Testament in Greek, or in the edition of P.
Wendland, Leipzig, 1900 : the §§ are those of Wendland which
appear in Swete, edition 2.
Blass N.T. = Friedrich Blass, Grammar of New Testament Greek,
English translation, ed. 2, 1905.
Brooke A. E. and c
M
Lean N., The Old Testament in Greek, vol. t
The Octateuch, part I Genesis, Cambridge, 1906.
BDB = Brown, Driver and Briggs, Hebrew and English Lexicon

of the Old Testament, Oxford, 1906.
CR= Classical Review.
Cronert = W. Cronert, Memoria Graeca Herculanensis, cum titu-
lorum Aegypti papyrorum codicum denique testimoniis etc.,
Leipzig, 1903.
Deissmann BS = G. A. Deissmann, Bible Studies, Engl, trans.
Edinburgh, 1901.
Dieterich K., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der griechischen
Sprache (Byzantinisches Archiv, Heft 1), Leipzig, 1898.
Dindorf W., Poetae Scenici Graeci, ed. 7, London, 1S81.
Driver S. R., A on the use of the tenses in Hebrew, ed. 3,
treatise
Oxford, 1892 Notes on the Hebrew text of the Books of
:
Samuel, Oxford, 1890: The book of Daniel in the Cambridge

Bible, Cambridge, 1900.
xvi Principal Authorities quoted
Enc. Bibl.= Encyclopaedia Biblica, ed. Cheyne and Black, London,

1899 etc.
Field Hexaplorum quae sipersunt, Oxford, 1875.

F., Origeitis
Gregory Prol.= Novum Testamentum Graece, C. Teschendorf, vol. 3

Prolegomena, scripsit C. R. Gregory, Leipzig, 1894.
Hastings BD = Dictionary of the Bible, ed. J. Hastings, Edinburgh,
1898 etc.
Hatch E. and Redpath H. A., A Concordance to the Septuagint

and the other Greek Versions of the O.T., Oxford, 1897-
1906.
Hatch E., Essays in Biblical Greek, Oxford, 1889.
Hatzidakis G. N., Einleitung i7i die neugriechische Grammatik,
Leipzig, 1892.
Herodiani Technici Reliquiae, ed. A. Lentz, Leipzig, 1867.
Herwerden H. van, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecticum,
Leyden, 1902.
Indog. Forsch. = Indogermanische Forschungen.
Jannaris A. N., An historical Greek Grammar chiefly of the Attic
dialect as written and spoken from classical antiquity down to
the present time, London, 1897.
J. T. S.=Journal of Theological Studies, (London and) Oxford.
Kalker F., Quaestiones de elocutione Polybiana etc., Separat-abdruck
"
aus Leipziger Studien zur classischen Philologie? Leipzig,
N.D.
Kautzsch E., Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen des Alien
Testaments iibersetzt und herausgegeben, Tubingen, 1900.
Kennedy H. A. Sources of New Testament Greek or the influ-
A.,
ence of the Septuagint on the vocabulary of the New Testament,
Edinburgh, 1895.
Kiihner-Blass or K.-Bl. = Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der griechischen
Sprache von R. Kiihner, erster Teil, Elementar- und Formen-
lehre, dritte Auflage in zwei Banden in neuer Bearbeitung,
besorgt von F. Blass, Hannover, 1890-2.
Lagarde P. de, Librorum Veteris Testamenti Canonicorum Pars
prior Graece (a reconstruction of the " Lucianic text" of the
historical books of the LXX), Gottingen, 1883.
LS = Liddell and Scott, A Greek-English Lexicon, ed. 7, Oxford,
Principal Authorities quoted xvn
Mayser E., Grammatik der griechischen Papyri aus der Ptolemder-

zeit etc., Laut- und Wortlehre, Leipzig, 1906.
McNeile A. H., An Introduction to E celestas tes with Notes and
Appendices, Cambridge, 1904.
Meisterhans = Grammatik der Attischen Inschriften von K.
Meisterhans, dritte vermehrte und verbesserte Auflage, besorgt

von E. Schwyzer, Berlin, 1900.
Moulton Prol. = ]. H. Moulton, A Grammar of New Testament
Greek, vol. I Prolegomena, 3rd edition, Edinburgh, 1908.
Moulton-Geden = W. F. Moulton and A. S. Geden, A Concordance
to the Greek Testament, Edinburgh, 1899.
Mozley F. W., The Psalter of the Church, the Septuagint Psalms

compared with the Hebrew, with various notes, Cambridge,
1905.
Nachmanson E., Laute und Formen der Magnetischen Inschriften,
Uppsala, 1903.
Oracula Sibyllina, ed. A. Rzach, Vienna, 1891.
Ottley R. R., The Book of Isaiah according to the Septuagint
{Codex Alexandrinus) translated and edited, 2 vols., Cam-
bridge, 1904-6.
Reinhold H., De graecitatePatrum Apostolicorum librorumque
apocryphorum Novi Testamenti Quaestiones grammaticize
(Dissert. Philol. Halenses, vol. xiv, pars 1), Halle, 1898.
Rutherford (W. G.) NP=The New Phrynichus, being a revised

text of the Ecloga of the grammarian Phrynichus, London,
1881.
Schleusner Novus Thesaurus philologico-criticus sive Lexicon
J. F.,
in LXX et reliquos interpretes Graecos ac scriptores apocryphos

Veteris Testamenti, Leipzig, 1820.
Schmidt W., De Flavii Josephi elocutione observationes criticae,
Leipzig, 1893.
Schmiedel see W.-S.
:
Schweizer /Vr£-. = Schweizer (now Schwyzer) E., Grammatik der

Pergamenischen Inschriften, Beitrdge zur Laut- und Flexions-
lehre der gemeingriechischen Sprache, Berlin, 1898.
Steindorff G., Koptische Grammatik, Berlin, 1894.
Sturz F. W., De dialecto Macedonica et Alexandrina liber, Leipzig,
xviii Principal Authorities quoted
Swete H. B., The Old Testament in Greek according to the Septua-

gint, ed. 2,Cambridge, 1895-99 Introd. = An Introduction to
:
Old Testament in Greek, ed. 2, Cambridge, 1902.

the
Test. xii. Patr. = The Greek Versions of the Testaments the
of
Twelve Patriarchs etc., ed. R. H. Charles, Oxford, 1908.
Thiersch H. W. J., De Pentateuchi versione Alexandrina libri
tres, Erlangen, 1840.
Thumb A., Asp. = Untersuchungen iiber de7t Spiritus Asper im
griechischen, Strassburg, 1888: Handbuch = Handbuch derneu-
griechischen Votkssprache, Grammatik,Texte, Glossar, ib., 1895:
Hell. — Die griechische
Sprache im Zeit alter des Hellenismus,
Beitrage zur Geschichte und Beurteilung der Koivrj, ib., 1901.
Veitch W., Greek Verbs irregular and defective, Oxford, 1866.
Wackernagel J., Hellenistica, Gottingen, 1907.
WH = Westcott B. F. and Hort F. J. A., The New Testament in
the Original Greek, Cambridge, Text 1890, Introduction and
Appendix (ed. 2), 1896.
W.-S. =
Winer's Grammatik des neutestamentlichen Sprachidioms,
A elite Auflage, neubearbeitet von P. W. Schmiedel, I Theil,
Einleitung und Formenlehre, Gottingen, 1894.
Witkowski S., Epistulae privatae Graecae quae in papyris aetatis
Lagidarum servantur, Leipzig, 1906-7.
ZNTW = Zeitschrift filr die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft, ed.
E. Preuschen, Giessen.
The references to the above and other works are to pages,

unless otherwise stated.
COLLECTIONS OF PAPYRI REFERRED TO IN THIS

VOLUME
AP = Amherst Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1900-1.
BM i, etc. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum,
ii ed. Kenyon,
1893- .
BU = A egyp lis che Urkunden aus den Koenigl. Museen zu Berlin,

Griechische Urkunden, ed. Wilcken etc., 1895- •
CPR= Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, ed. C. Wessely, Vienna, 1895.

FP = Fayum Towns and their Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1900.
Collections of Papyri referred to xix
G = Grenfell, An Alexandrian erotic fragment and other Greek

Papyri, chiefly Ptolemaic, 1896.
GH = Grenfell and Hunt, Greek Papyri, Series 11, 1897.
GV=Les Papyrus de Geneve, ed. J. Nicole, 1 896-1900.

B.Y=Hibeh Papyri, Part 1, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1906.
Leiden Pap. = Papyri Graeci Musei...Lugdnni Batavi, ed. Lee-

mans, 1843-85.
OP i, ii etc. = Oxyrhynchics Papyri, ed. Grenfell and Hunt, 1898- .
Par. = (Paris Papyri) Notices et Extraits des MSS, torn, xviii, ed.
Brunet de Presle, Paris, 1858.
PP ii = Flinders Petrie Papyri,
i, in Proc. Royal Irish Academy,
Cunningham Memoirs, ed. J. P. Mahaffy, 1891-93.

Teb. = Tebtunis Papyri, ed. Grenfell, Hunt and Smyly, 1902.
TP = (Turin Papyri) Papyri Graeci Regit Taurinensis
Aegyptii, ed. Peyron, 1826.
ii/B.C. = 2nd century B.C., ii/A.D. = 2nd century A.D., ii/-iii/A.D. = a

date falling about the end of ii/A.D. or the beginning of iii/A.D.
The abbreviations for the books of the O.T. for the most part
explain themselves. Jd. = Judges, Jdth = Judith. For the signs
used to denote the different strata in the last three Books of Reigns
or Kingdoms (K. 00, K. 07, K. 77, K. 78, K. 08) see p. 10 : for
Jer. a, and 7, and 00, see p. 11 for Parts I and II of

Ez. a, :
Exodus, Leviticus and Psalms pp. 66 and 68. Job e indicates the
passages in Job which are absent from the Sahidic version and
are shown by their style to be later interpolations from Theodotion
into the original partial Greek translation (see p. 4) other :
passages besides those so indicated may have been interpolated

from the same source. ^ tit. denotes the titles of the Psalms :
some details in their vocabulary afford reason for thinking that

they did not form part of the original Greek version. a' = Aquila,
e = Theodotion. The text used is that of Dr Swete and, as this
has by now well-nigh supplanted all others, it seemed needless to
cumber the pages with the alternative numbers which
for the verses
he quotes in brackets.
xx Corrigenda and Addenda
CORRIGENDA AND ADDENDA

). io, 12 lines from end. Read "K.
a has 151 examples" of the hist,
pres. : my have been checked by Sir John Hawkins.
figures
11, end of 2nd paragraph. For § 7, 44 read % 7, 46.
24, line 18. For Dan. 9 read Dan. 0.
25, line 18. For "Tobit" read "the B text of Tobit."
38, line 16. For HS readftQ.
50, last line. For bpav read bpav.
69, line 6. For einrpeTr(e)ia etc. read evirpeir(e)ia, p,eya\oir peir
79, line 12. For 4, 52 K read 4.8, 52 X.
80, note 6. ^br PP 2 rraa? PP ii.
91, § 6, 32. 7w- wpais read irpatis.
125, 3 (3) line 1. For ttiov razaf L8ov.
170, note 3, line 1. For Jos. xv. 60 read Jos. xv. 61.
172, note 1. For -ia read -la.
238, line 10. For kclt- read Kara-.
p. 13. The severance of 2 Esdras from Chronicles LXX

needs a word
of justification. I believe Sir Henry Howorth to be right in his contention
that 2 Esdras is the work of Theodotion as regards Chron. LXX, certain
:
Egyptian traits (p. 167 n., cf. J. T. S. vill. 276 f.) and a rather greater
freedom of style have made me hesitate in following Sir Henry to the
natural conclusion that 9 is responsible for this translation also. strong A
case has recently been made in support of this view, based mainly on the
numerous transliterations in both portions, in a work to which Sir Henry
drew my Testament and Semitic Studies in memory of
attention {Old
W. R. Harper: Apparatus for the Textual Criticism of Chronic les-Fzra-
Nehemiah: by C. C. Torrey, Chicago, 1908). If these critics are right, it
is necessary to suppose that 9 for Chron. made use of an earlier version,
such as was not before him for Ezra-Nehemiah..
p. 33, lines 1, 2. To the renderings of "OB* should be added fO0os, the
beer of Alexandria (Strabo 799), which the Isaiah translator appropriately
introduces in "the vision of Egypt" (xix. 10).
p. 70. Ezekiel Part I, Part II this indicates the main division of the
:
Greek book into two parts: for further subdivision of Part II see p. 11 —
The suggestion that the passage in 3 K. viii. 53 which is absent from M.T.
may be a later gloss must be withdrawn see on this very interesting
:
section Swete Introd. 247 f.

p. 138, lines 3, 4. For further exx. of nav see p. 99, n. 2.
p. 146, § 10, 12. For 3rd deck ace. in -av see Psichari, Essai sur le
Grec de la Septante, 1 64 ff.
p. 156, n. 3. But Tra.Tpa.pxov Is. xxxvii. 28 and irdrpLa viii. 21 are, as

Prof. Burkitt reminds me, probably corruptions of an original waraxpa =
Aram. N"13flS "a (false) god " or "idol," which must be added to the other
Aramaisms in this book (yeiupas, aUepa). See Field Hex. on viii. 21.
INTRODUCTION.
§ i. Grammar and Textual Criticism.
Isit possible to write a grammar of the

Septuagint ? That
is the question which must constantly arise in the mind of one
who undertakes the task. The doubt arises not because the
Greek, strange as it often is, is utterly defiant of the laws of
grammar: the language in which the commonly received text is

composed has some laws of its own which can be duly tabulated.
The question rather is, "Where is the true 'Septuagint' text
to be found ? " We possess in the Cambridge Manual Edition

the text of the Codex Vaticanus with a collation of the other
principal uncials in Holmes and Parsons we have a collation
:
of the cursives and versions and now in the Larger Cambridge

:
Septuagint we have the first instalment of a thoroughly trust-

worthy collection of all the available evidence. But we are
still from the period when we
far
analogous
shall have a text,
to the New Testament of Westcott and Hort, of which we can

confidently state that it represents, approximately at least, the
originalwork of the Is it, then, premature to

translators.
attempt to write a Grammar, where the text is so doubtful?
Must the grammarian wait till the textual critic has completed
his task?
no final grammar of the LXX can be written
It is true that
at present. But the grammarian cannot wait for the final

verdict of textual criticism. Grammar and criticism must
Grammar and Text [S i
proceed concurrently, and in some ways the former may con-

tribute towards a solution of the problems which the latter
has to face.
_
The grammarian of the Greek Old Testament has, then,
this distinct disadvantage as
compared with the N.T. gram-
marian, that he has no Westcott-Hort text for his
basis, and is
compelled to enter into questions of textual criticism. More-
over the task of recovering the oldest text in the O.T.
is, for
two reasons at least, more complicated than in the N.T. In
the first place, the oldest MS, containing practically a complete
text, is the same for both Testaments, namely
the Codex
Vaticanus, but whereas in the one case the date of the
is MS
separated from the dates of the autographs by an
interval
(considerable indeed) of some three centuries, in the case
of
the O.T. the interval, at least for the earliest books,
is nearly
doubled. A
yet more serious difficulty consists in the relative
value of the text of this MS in the Old and in the New
Testaments. The textual history of either portion of the Greek
Bible has one crisis and turning-point, from which investigation
must proceed. It is the point at which "mixture" of texts
begins. In the N.T. this point is the "Syrian revision," which,
although no actual record of it exists, must have taken place
in
or about the fourth century a.d. The corresponding crisis in
the history of the LXX
text is Origen's great work, the Hexapla,
dating from the middle of the third century. This laborious
work had, as Septuagint students are painfully aware, an effect
which its compiler never contemplated, and he must be held
responsible for the subsequent degeneration of the text.
His
practice of inserting in the Septuagint column fragments
of
the other versions, Theodotion's in particular, duly indicated
by him as insertions by the asterisks which he prefixed, caused
the multiplication of copies containing the insertions but
wanting the necessary precautionary signs. This, together with
the practice of scribes of writing in the margins (from which
j] Grammar and Text
alternative
they were in later copies transferred to the text) the
renderings or transliterations contained in the other columns of
the Hexapla, is the fans et origo malt as regards the Septuagint
text. Now, whereas the Codex Vatican us was written before
the Syrian revision of the N. T., or at any rate contains a pre-

Syrian text, it is posterior to the Hexapla, and contains a text
of the O.T. which, though superior on the whole to that of
Codex Alexandrinus, is yet not entirely free from Hexaplaric
interpolations.
A few instances may be quoted showing the sort of mixture

with which we have to deal.
(i) Take the A text of 3 Kingdoms at any of the passages
where B has no rendering of the Massoretic text e.g. 3 K. ix. I5ff. (
avTYf 77Trpayparta rrjs irpovop,rjs tjs avrjveyicev 6 fiaaikevs SaXcDficov

olKo8op.r)<rai rbv oikov icv, nal top oIkov tov j3a<rikeco$ aal <jvv rrjv
MeXw K.r.X. We are at once struck by the occurrence of
a-vv preceding the accusative, which occurs in vv. 16, 24, 25,
and is recognised as Aquila's rendering of W. other striking :
words are found to be either expressly stated to be Aquila's

renderings in this passage or to be characteristic of his version
and absent, or practically absent, from the record in the Con-
cordance of LXXusage (e.g. Kadodovs and dwrjpTiaev m
verse
25). Similar interpolations, presumably frorn^ Aquila, occur in
the A text at 3 K. viii. 1, xi. 38 (N.B. kclkovxw<» \ th e ver b is
LXX
.
frequent in Aquila, but occurs once only again in viz.
3 K. ii. 26 where probably the text of both B and A

has been
interpolated), xiii. 26 (N.B. tco Aeyetv = -)D£0), 29 (with venpo-
fiaiov cf. a Dt. xiv. 8 veicpifiatov), xiv. I
—
20, xxii. 47—5° there :
.
are smaller insertions, apparently from the same source, in the

A xii. 4, xvi. 9 (KvprjvrjvSe), xvii. 14, xxv. 9.
text of 4 K. e.g.
From these passages we infer that in these two books
(i) the shorter text of B is the older, (ii) that the passages
which B omits were either absent from the Hebrew which the
translators had before them or that the omission was intentional,
the translation not aiming at completeness, (iii) that has A
supplied the missing portions from Aquila, as Origen had pro-
bably previously done in the Hexapla, (iv) that B has remained
comparatively, though probably not wholly, free from Hexaplaric
interpolation.
(2) Or take the book of Job. A careful reading of the

Greek and Hebrew will reveal the existence of two completely
different styles, a free paraphrastic rendering in idiomatic
4 Grammar and Text [§ i
Greek, with every now and again passages of quite another

character, containing Hebraisms, transliterations, etymological
renderings of Divine names (
,
I/«ai'ds = HK>, 6 'icrxvpds^tt), in
fact a rendering that aims at completeness and accuracy with-
out much regard to style. Now we are told that the original
version was much shorter than the received Hebrew text, and
that Origen supplied the missing portions from Theodotion :
and, by good fortune, the Sahidic version has preserved a pre-

Origenic text, from which the Theodotion passages are absent 1 .
We are thus enabled to mark off in Dr Swete's text, the

Theodotion portions. But we cannot even then be quite certain
that we have got back to the original text. Passages from
Theodotion may have already, independently of the Hexapla,
found their way into the Greek text on which the Sahidic
version was based, or that text may have been affected by
"mixture" of another kind. Still, a study of the vocabulary of
the bracketed Theodotion passages will provide a criterion by
means of which the critic will be better prepared to detect the
influence of his style elsewhere. It will be noticed that in this
book the text of B, and of all the uncials, is Hexaplaric.
(3) Or take the list in Jos. xxi. of the cities with their
"suburbs" (DÛO) which were given to the Levites, and note
—
how in vv. 2 11 and again in vv. 34 42 the word for —
"suburbs" is rendered, 17 times in all 2 by (to) irepunropia
(avTTJs), whereas in the intervening verses 13—32 it is rendered
35 times by (to) acpapio-jiiva (avrrj) 3 Now Aquila read nepi-

.
ariropia in v. 15
(vide Field's Hexapla). It appears probable,
then, that the original text had a shorter list of cities and
suburbs ==ra dcpapiarfxeva (cf. Lev. xxv. 34, Jos. xiv. 4), and
that Aquila's version has again, as in the text of 3 K., been A
drawn upon to complete the list 4 Here again interpolation has
.
affected the text of both B and A.
The elimination of Hexaplaric additions being, thus, the

first task of the textual criticism of the LXX, a study of the
style and vocabulary of the three later versions, more especially
1
A list of the passages omitted in the Sahidic VS is given in Lagarde
Miitheilungen 1884, p. 204. Cf. esp. Hatch Essays in Bibl. Greek
215 ff.
2
Also by A in v. 19.
3
Excluding ttjv (ras) &<pupicr/j.. in 27, 32, which render another word.
4
In N. xxxv. 2 —7 this word "suburbs" is rendered by four separate
words, viz. irpodaria, a<popl<rpt,aTa, avvKvpovvra, o/uopa. Variety of rendering
characterizes the Pentateuch, and it is not necessary to infer Hexaplaric
influence here.
i] Grammar and Text 5
of Theodotion, is a necessary preliminary. The study of
Theodotion's style is the more important for two reasons,

(i) It was always a popular version, mainly, no doubt, because
it steered a middle course between the idiomatic Greek, tend-
ing to paraphrase, of Symmachus, and the pedantic un-Greek

literalism of Aquila : it combined accuracy with a certain
amount of style. Theodotion's version of Daniel supplanted

the older paraphrase in the Christian Bible, and it was to
Theodotion that Origen usually had recourse to fill the gaps in

the older version in the Septuagint column of the Hexapla.
(2) Aquila's version betrays itself by certain well-known
characteristics, whereas Theodotion fragments are not so
easily detected. On the other hand we have in his version

of Daniel (where it deviates from the Chisian text), and in the
© portions of Job, a considerable body of material from which

something may be learnt as to his characteristics. A complete
vocabulary of the portions which can certainly be attributed to
Theodotion is a desideratum.
In concluding these few observations on the text, it must be
added that the present writer has practically confined himself
to the text of the uncials collated for the Cambridge Manual

edition. The first instalment of the larger Cambridge LXX
has been consulted for all passages in Genesis where important
grammatical points arise, though most of this portion of the
Grammar was prepared before its appearance. Occasional use

has also been made of Lagarde's edition of the Lucianic text,
Field's Hexapla, and the great corpus of cursive evidence col-

lected in the edition of Holmes and Parsons. A full use of
the last-named work would not only have delayed the appear-
ance of this work for perhaps many years, but would also have
caused it to exceed the limits laid down for it, without (it is
believed) a proportionate addition to any value which it may

possess.
6 Grouping of LXX Books [§ 2
§ 2. Grouping of LXX Books.
We have in the Septuagint a miscellaneous collection of

Greek writings — some translations, others paraphrases, others
of which the Greek is the original language — covering a period
of upwards of three centuries, from the Pentateuch, the trans-
lation of which, there is no reason to doubt, goes back into the
first half of the third century B.C., to the academical essay known
as 4 Maccabees and the latter portion of Baruch, which must
both be placed towards the close of the first century of our era.
It is clearly desirable and should not be impossible, consider-
ing the length of this period, to find some means of classifying
this motley collection. The first and obvious division is into
translations and original Greek compositions. But the trans-
lations, though on a casual perusal they might appear to stand
all on one level of mediocrity, on closer investigation are found
to fall into certain distinct categories.

The object in view, and the method by which we seek to
attain it, are not unlike the object and the method of the textual
critic. The object, in this case, is not the grouping of MSS
according to the character of the text which they contain, but
the grouping of books or portions of books according to their
style. The study of individual books from the linguistic point
of view is followed by the study of groups. It would, of
course, be unreasonable to expect undeviating uniformity of
translation of the same Hebrew word in any one translator:
if, however, it is found that a phrase is consistently rendered
in one way in one portion of the Greek Bible, and in another
way elsewhere, and if, as we proceed to extend our investi-
gations to the renderings of other Hebrew phrases, the same
divergence between two portions of the LXX is apparent, wT e
gain an increasing assurance that we have to deal with two
distinct groups of books, which are the production of different
translators and possibly of different epochs. Each group may
8 2] Grouping of LXX Books 7
be the work of several translators, but, if so, they have all
come under same influences and belong, as it were, to

the
a single school. The method upon which we proceed is
not so much to trace the history of the meaning of a single
Greek word through the LXX (though that method also
may sometimes be fruitful in results) as to trace the render-
Hebrew phrase in the different books. The
ing of a single
Hebrew index in the final fasciculus of the Concordance of
Hatch and Redpath facilitates this task. The difficulty is to
discover Hebrew phrases which occur with sufficient frequency
throughout the whole Bible to serve as "tests" and yet are not
such every-day expressions that Greek translators of any class

or period could not fail to render them in one and the same
way. Vocabulary affords the easiest criterion to begin with
the results which it yields can then be tested by grammatical
phenomena.
We proceed to take a few examples.

In the phrase "the servant of the Lord" (mrp 11V) as-
(1)
applied to Moses the word "servant" is rendered in the fol-
lowing ways :
(i) depdwwv in the Pentateuch (Ex. iv. 10, xiv. 31, N. xi.
Dt. iii. 24), also in Jos. i. 2, ix. 4, 6 cf. W. x. 16

11, xii. 7, 8, :
(under the influence of Exodus) and 1 Ch. xvi. 40 (the words iv

Xîpl M. rod depdirovTos rov Oeoi are unrepresented in
M.T. and
are probably a gloss). Cf. also 6 depdirav fxov 'lap, Job passim
(twice with v. 1. irals).
(ii) olK€Tr]s Dt. xxxiv. 5.
(iii) constantly in Joshua (12 times)

rrais 1 i. 7, etc., (in
xiv. 7 A has 8oiXos), also in 1 Ch. vi. 49, 2 Ch. i. 3, xxiv. 9,

2 Es. xi. 7, 8, Bar. ii. 28 (cf. i. 20), Dan.
O ix. 11.
(iv) 8oi\os 3 K. viii. 53, 56, 4 K. xviii. 12, xxi. 8, 2 Es.
xix. 14, xx. 29, f civ. 26, Mai. iv. 6, Dan. e ix. 11.
Extending the investigation to the rendering of the phrase

when used of other servants of God (David, the prophets,__etc),
we find that the versions fluctuate between (iii) and (iv). (iii) oc-
curs throughout Isaiah (along with 8oi\os in the later chapters,
1
Used in the Pentateuch of Caleb, N. xiv. 24.
xlii. 19 etc.), in the latter part of Jeremiah (xxvi. 28, xxxiii. 5,

xlii. li. 4) and in Baruch (5 times).
15, On the other hand the
first half of Jeremiah (vii. 25, xxv. 4, xxvi. 27, cf. iii. 22) x
,
Ezekiel (6 times) and the Minor Prophets (8 times) consistently

use (iv).
to the N. T. we find that the word depaTrcov is
Turning
confined to the O. T. quotation in Hebr. iii. 5 ( = N. xii. 7), -rrals
in metaphorical sense of a worshipper of God is limited to the
O. T. quotation in Mt. xii. 18 ( = Is. xlii. 1) and to the opening
chapters in Luke's two writings, where it is used of Israel and
David (Lc. i. 54, 69, Acts iv. 25) and of Christ (Acts iii. 13, 26,
iv. 27, 30). On the other hand, the constant phrase in the
mouth of Paul and other N. T. writers when speaking of them-
selves or of others is 8ovXos ('Iô-oC Xpia-Tov) note how the :
writer of the Apocalypse uses 8oiXos of Moses in xv. 3, though

he has in mind Ex. xiv. 31 (BepcnrovTi).
We
cannot fail to note in the LXX renderings a growing
tendency to emphasize the distance between God and man.
QepdiToov "the confidential attendant" is replaced by oikettjs 2
(which may include all members of the household and there-
fore implies close intimacy), then by the more colourless but
still familiar Trals, finally by SovXos the "bond-servant" without
a will of his own.
(2) The same tendency as in the last instance is observable

in the renderings of the verb 12V, viz. Xarpeveiv and SovXeveiv 3 .
The Pentateuch makes the distinction that Xarpeveiv applies to

the service of God (and the gods, Ex. xx. 5, xxiii. 24, L. xviii. 21,
Dt. passim) whereas service rendered to man is expressed by
bovXevew (by Xarpeveiv only in Dt. xxviii. 48, see note 2 below).
Joshua uses Xarpeveiv Jd. (A and B texts) is incon-
similarly.
sistent as regards the word used to express service of God and
the gods, the A
text having Xarpeveiv 9 times, 8ovXeveiv twice,
the B text having Xarpeveiv 5 times (up to iii. 7) SovXeveiv 6
times. On the other hand 1 K. and the majority of the re-
maining books use SovXeveiv indiscriminately of service rendered
to God or man, the only other examples of Xarpeveiv occurring
in 2 K. xv. 8, 4 K. (6 times), 2 Ch. (vii. 19). The grouping here
is not quite the regular one, Jd. B, 2 K. (last part) and 4 K.
usually siding with the latest group of books. LXX
(3) "The Lord (or God) of hosts": fllMV (t6k) mn»
The renderings of this phrase show a fairly well-marked dis-
1
Also as a v. 1. in A in xlii. 15, li. 4.
2
The last few chapters of Dt. seem to occupy a position by themselves
in the Pentateuch.
8 Qepaireieiv
only in Is. liv. 17.
§ 2] Grouping of LXX Books 9
tinction between the LXX

books. The phrase, unfortunately,
is absent from the Pentateuch as well as from Ezekiel, Job, etc.
(i) There is transliteration, (Kvpios) aa(3aa>d, in 1 K.
(i. 3, 11, 20, xv. 2, xvii. 45) and in Isaiah passim (about 57
times) 1 .
(ii) paraphrase, (Kvpios) Havroupdrcop, in the

There is
first part of 2 K. 8, 25 B, 26 A, 27), in 3 K. xix. 10,
(v. 10, vii.
14, 1 Ch. xi. 9, xvii. 7, 24 (xxix. 12, M. T. has no equivalent)

and throughout Jeremiah and the Minor Prophets, Zechariah
alone having some 60 examples of it.
(iii) There is translation, (Kvpios) twv Swdpecov, throughout
the Psalms, in 4 K. (iii. 14, xix. 20 [not in M. T.] 31) and
sporadically elsewhere (1 K. iv. 4 A), 2 K. vi. 18, 3 K. xvii. 1
:
(not in M.T.), xviii. 15, (Am. vi. 14 B), Zeph. ii. 9, Zech. (i. 3 B
bis), vii. 4 (Jer. xl. 12, om. A*), (iii) is also Theodotion's ren-
dering (Jer. xxxvi. 17) and from his version the variae lectiones
in the passages last quoted have doubtless come. Aquila's
rendering is Kvpios rav (TTpan&v : Symmachus has arpanav,
8vvdp.ecov and other words.
The limits of this work preclude further details of this kind.
Pursuing these researches into vocabulary and grammar, we find

that, considered from the point of view of style, the translated
books (excluding the more paraphrastic renderings) fall into
three main groups. At the head stands the Pentateuch, dis-
tinguished from the rest by a fairly high level of style (for

Koivr/ Greek), combined with faithfulness to the original, rarely
degenerating into literalism. At the other extreme stands a
group, consisting mainly of some of the later historical books
(Jd. + Ruth [B text], 2 K. xi. 2
— 3 K. ii. 11, 3 K. xxii. 1 —
4 K.
end, 2 Es. : the Psalter has some affinity with it), in which we
see the beginnings of the tendency towards pedantic literalism,
which ended in the second century a.d. in the barbarous
"version" of Aquila. Between these two extremes lie the
remainder of the books, all falling behind the standard set up
1
Also in Jos. vi. 17 B (twv dwd/xewv AF: M. T. merely niPP?), Jer.
xxvi. 10 AQ (om. crapadid Bit), Zech. xiii. 2 BKF (om. craft. AQ) cf. :
1 Es. ix. 46 A where is prefixed to HavroKparopi.

it
by the Pentateuch, but approximating with varying degrees of

success to that model.
We find also that diversities of style present themselves
within a single book. These are not such diversities as can
readily be accounted for by Hexaplaric influence : they are not
cases (as in the Greek Job) where the gaps in an original par-
tial version have been filled by extracts from Theodotion or
from other sources. The break occurs at a definite point in the
centre of a book, on either side of which the language has its
own distinct characteristics. The evidence for this statement

has been given by the present writer in the case of certain
books, viz., (a) the books of Kingdoms, (b) Jeremiah and
Ezekiel in the pages of the Journal of Theological Studies 1 .
Further research may lead to the discovery of similar pheno-

mena in other books.
The books of Kingdoms may be divided as follows :
(K. a(=i K.),

Earlier portions j K, 88 ( = 2 K.
_
i. 1 —
xi. 1),
IK. 7y ( = 3 K. ii. 12— xxi. 43).
T ^ ^
Later portions
jlv. By ( = 2 K.
j
K _
$^ R _ ^^ ^
xi. 2 — 3 K.
K
ii. u),
The portions K. By and K. y8 (referred to collectively as K. 88)

are, it appears, the work of a single hand. They are dis-
tinguished from the remaining portions by their particles and
prepositions (e.g. km 7e = D3, km fxaka, fjvlica, avQ" a>v on, airavoa-
dev), by the almost complete absence of the historic present
(K. a has 145 examples, 88 28, 77 47), by the use of iyco eljii
followed by a finite verb and by their vocabulary they have :
much in common with Theodotion. The other portions are

free from these peculiarities, though they do not rise much
above K. 88 in point of style the original version of K. 77, so
:
far as it is possible to conjecture what it was like in the un-

certain state of the text, seems to have been more paraphrastic
and therefore more idiomatic than the rest. In the case of
these books we are not without external support for the divisions
to which we are led by considerations of style, nor is it difficult
to conjecture why the books were divided as they appear to
have been. The Lucianic text actually brings the second book
1
Vol. iv. 245, 398, 578 : vol. vin. 262.
2] Grouping of LXX Books 1
down to 3 K. (making the break at the death of David

ii. 1 1
and the accession of Solomon, a much more natural point than

that selected in the M.T.); 2 K. xi. 2 marks the beginning of
David's downfall, and the Chronicler, like the translator of
K. /3/3, also cuts short his narrative at this point. It appears
that the more disastrous portions in the narrative of the
Monarchy were left on one side when the earlier translators
of the DiJI^KI DWnJ did their work.
The books of Jeremiah and Ezekiel are divided as follows :
'Jer. a =i. 1 — xxviii. 64 (li. 64 M.T.),

Jjer. /3 =xxix. 1 — 11. 35 (xlv. 5 M. T.),
= lii.
= i. 1 — xxvii. 36 and — xl. 1 xlviii. end,

= xxviii. 1 —xxxix. 29 excluding
(Ez. 13(3 =xxxvi. 24 — 38.
The two styles in Jeremiah a and /3 are quite unmistakable,

though, owing to a certain mixture of the two on either side of
the juncture (in which the hand of a reviser may perhaps be
traced), the exact point where the second hand begins cannot be
certainly fixed to a verse perhaps it should be placed a little
:
lower down in chap. xxix. A clear test is afforded in this book by

the phrase "Thus saith the Lord," which is consistently rendered
in a by Td8e Xeyei Kvpios (about 60 times, down to xxix. 8), in /3
by Ovtcos elirev Kvpios (about Jo times from xxx. 1), with a
solitary example of a mixture of the two renderings at or near
the juncture, rd8e elrrev Kvpios xxix. 13 B. Jer. y is probably a
later appendix to the Greek book the occurrence of the form :
(pv\aTT(iv (Hi. 24 B, 31 A) suggests at least that this chapter has

an independent history (see § 7, 44).
Equally unmistakable are the two styles in Ezekiel a and /3.
The two noticeable features here are (1) the cessation of the
first style midway through the Book and its resumption after an
interval of a dozen chapters, (2) the intervention in the second
style which characterizes these twelve chapters of a passage,
fifteen verses long 0/3), marked by yet a third style, closely
resembling that of Theodotion. The passage in question (con-
taining the promise of a new heart) has for many centuries
been one of the lessons for Pentecost, and its use for that
purpose appears to have been taken over from Judaism.
The problems awaiting solution in Jer. and Ez. are two,
(1) Are the two main portions in either book the work of con-
temporaries and do they indicate a division by agreement of
the labour of translating a book of considerable length, or was
the first translation a partial one, subsequently completed?
The former suggestion has in its favour the fact that the books
appear to have been divided in the first place into two nearly
equal portions (cf. §5). (2) Is Ez. /3/3 earlier or later than the
version of Ez. /3 which encloses it? In other words did the
translator of Ez. (3 incorporate in his work a version which
had already been made for lectionary use in the synagogues of
Alexandria? Or, on the other hand, has a subsequent ren-
dering, made for a Christian lectionary, ousted from all our
MSS the original version, now lost, of these fifteen verses?
The first suggestion would throw light on the origines of the
Greek Bible the second is, on the whole, more probable.
:
It should be added that the style of Ez. a and that of the

Minor Prophets have much in common and the translators
probably belong to the same period Jer. a also has some
:
kinship with this group.
The last sentence raises the question, Can we detect the

reappearance of any translator in separate books of the LXX?
Besides the possibility of the first hand in Ezekiel reappearing
in the Minor Prophets, the strong probability, amounting almost
to certainty, of identity of hands in the case of the latter part
of 2 Kingdoms and 4 Kingdoms has already been mentioned.
Again, the first half of Baruch is, beyond a doubt, the produc-
tion of the translator of Jeremiah /3 1 Lastly the hand that has
.
produced the partial and paraphrastic rendering of the story of

the Return from the Exile (Esdras a) may, with confidence,
be traced in the earlier chapters of the Chisian text of Daniel,
a book which this paraphrast handled with just the same free-
dom he had employed upon Chronicles Ezra Nehemiah 2
as — — .
In both cases it was subsequently found necessary to incor-

porate in the Greek Bible a more accurate version.
The following table is an attempt to classify the LXX
books— translations, paraphrases and original Greek composi-
tions —into groups from the point of view of style. The
classification is, of course, a rough one. Isaiah, considered as
a translation, would certainly not be placed in the first class.
Class II is a large one, containing books of various styles.
1
y. t. s. iv. 261 ff.
2
See article "Esdras i" in Hastings B. D. I. 761b.
2] Grouping of LXX Books 13
Class III includes one production of Aquila and at least one

book (2 Esdras) which may be the work of Theodotion. The
question whether Tobit had a Hebrew original is an open one.
Translations.
Good koivj] Pentateuch. Joshua (part).
Greek Isaiah.
1 Maccabees.
Indifferent Jeremiah a (i. — xxviii.). Ezekiel (a and /3) with
Greek Minor Prophets.
1 and 2 Chronicles (except the last few chaps.
of 2 Ch.).
K(ingdoms) a. K. /3/3 (2 K. i. 1 — xi. 1). K. yy
(3 K. ii. i— xxi. 43)- .
Psalms. Sirach. Judith.

Literal or un- Jeremiah /3 (xxix. — li.) with Baruch a (i. 1—
intelligent iii. 8).
versions Judges (B text) with Ruth. K. j3y with y§
(style akin K. xi. 2 3 K. ii. 1 1
(2 — 3 K. xxii. and 4 K.). :
to that of Song of Solomon. Lamentations.

G in many (Daniel e). (2 Esdras)
1
(Ecclesiastes) 2 . .
books)
Paraphrases and free renderings.

Literary 1 Esdras with Daniel O (part). Esther. Job.
Proverbs.
Free Greek.
5. Literary and Wisdom. Ep. Jer. Baruch /3 (iii. 9— end).
Atticistic 2, and 4 Maccabees.
3
6. Vernacular Tobit 3 (both B and K texts).
Afew notes are appended on some of the groups and in-

dividual books in the above list.
Class I. The Greek Pentateuch should undoubtedly be
regarded as a unit the Aristeas story may so far be credited
:
that the Law or the greater part of it was translated en bloc, as

a single undertaking, in the 3rd century B.C. There are ren- _
derings, not found, or rarely found, elsewhere in the LXX, but

represented in all five books of the Pentateuch (e.g. ewava-
1
Possibly the work of Theodotion (as has been suggested by Sir
H. Howorth).
2
The work of Aquila (see McNeile's edition).
3 Should perhaps be placed under Paraphrases.
= 2)&) or in
o-T P e<fieLv three or four of them (e.g. 8eopcu [8e6peda]
Kvpie = i})7H 12 Gen. xliii. 20, xliv. 18, Ex. iv. 10, 13, N. xii. 11 :
contrast iv ipol nipie Jd. vi. 13, 15, xiii. 8, 1 K. i. 26, 3 K. iii. 17,
26 : in Jos. vii. 8 the uncials omit the phrase, Syro-hex. ap.
Field has 8iopai nvpie cf. d-rrocTKevri as the rendering of Sjt3
;
'little children' in Gen., Ex., N., Dt). Yet there are not wanting
indications that even here there are different strata to be de-
tected in the text of our uncials, notably in Ex. and Dt. The
vocabulary of the latter part of Ex. presents some contrasts
with that of the earlier part. In Dt. some new elements in the
vocabulary begin to make their appearance (e.g. iKuK^dla as the
rendering of 'pnp = <ruv aymyrj in the earlier books), particularly
in the closing chapters where the abundance of novel features
may be due to Hexaplaric influence. Joshua, as regards
phraseology, forms a kind of link between the Pentateuch and
the later historical books (cf. above p. 7 on depd-rrcov, ttoIs) we :
may conjecture that the Greek version followed soon after that
of the Law.
Class III.
Jeremiah contains the most glaring instances
in the LXX
of a translator who was ignorant of the meaning
of the Hebrew, having recourse to Greek words of similar
sound al8e otS^TTTl "shout" xxxi. (xlviii.) 33, xxxii. 16 (xxv.
:
30), Keipd8as= fcjnn *Vp xxxi. (xlviii.) 31, 36, ripoop[av= D'H'HDn
xxxviii. (xxxi.) 21, ecos &8ov= JHK MH "ah lord" xli. (xxxiv.)
5 !
This translator, moreover, has certain aira^ \ey6peva in vocabu-

lary which place him in a class quite by himself.
The link which binds together the remaining members of this
group (excluding Eccl.) is the resemblance of their style to that
of Theodotion. Here we are met by a crux with regard to the
text. This resemblance, which runs through a large portion of
the later historical books, may be due to one of three causes.
(1) It may be the result of interpolations from 6 into an original
shorter text, affecting our oldest uncials, as in the book of Job.
(2) The books or portions of books, which are marked by this
resemblance, may be wholly the work of e, which has entirely
replaced the earlier version, if such ever existed. (3) The
original versions may have been written in a style afterwards
employed by e. Taking the books of Kingdoms as a criterion,
we find that the resemblances to Theodotion are confined
mainly to the latter part of 2 K. and to 4 K. and within these
limits they appear to extend over the whole narrative and not
to be restricted to short paragraphs there is no marked dis-
:
tinction between two totally different styles as there is in the

Book of Job. In the Song and the Last Words of David
(2 K. xxii. 2 —
xxiii. 7) the similarity to the language of e is
specially marked, and quotations from 6 are for that section
§ 2] Grouping of LXX Books 1
absent from Field's Hexapla, and it may well be that these

two songs are taken directly from 6. Elsewhere, however, we
have readings, differing from those of the LXX, attested as
Theodotion's, and the fact has to be faced that Josephus was
acquainted with these portions of the Greek Kingdoms in a
text resembling that of our oldest uncials. The phenomena
remind us of quotations from Daniel in the N.T. which agree
with Theodotion's second century version critics have in that
:
case been forced to the conclusion that there must have been,
in addition to the loose Alexandrian paraphrase, a third version,
resembling that of 6, but made before his time and in use in
Palestine in the first century B.C. In the case of Kingdoms (38
a similar conclusion seems to be suggested, viz. that the bulk of
this portion of the Greek
Bible, if the text of the uncials is at
all to be relied on,
a late production, falling between 100 B.C.
is
and 100 A.D., written at a time when a demand for literal ver-
sions had arisen and in the style which was afterwards adopted
by Theodotion.
Class IV. The most noticeable fact about the books in this
class that they all belong to the third division of the Hebrew
is
Canon (the Kethubim). The prohibition to alter or add to or
subtract from Scripture 1 was not felt to be binding in the case
of writings which had not yet become canonized. To this cause
is due the appearance of these free renderings of extracts with
legendary additions at a time when the tendency was all in
the direction of stricter adherence in translation to the original
Hebrew. Whenthe third portion of the Hebrew Canon was
finally closed at the end of the first century of our era, more
accurate and complete renderings were required. Thus we have
a free rendering of parts of Chronicles, Ezra and Nehemiah
grouped round a fable (1 Esdras) and by the same hand a similar
paraphrase of parts of Daniel, also with legendary additions :
Esther has been treated after the same fashion. The original
version of Job omitted large portions of the original. The
Greek Book of Proverbs includes maxims and illustrations
derived from extraneous sources, and metrical considerations 2
sometimes outweigh in the translator's mind faithfulness to his
original. Even the Psalms, the most careful piece of work in
the Greek collection of "Writings," has an Appendix (-^ ell).
Ben Sira may have specially had in mind some of these para-
phrases when he wrote in his Prologue that avros 6 vopos <a\ at
Trpcxfirjrelai nai ra Xonra tqov fiifiXtcov ov [iiKpav e%ei ttjv 8ia(popav
1
Dt. 32
iv. 2, xii.cf. Aristeas, § 310 f. (p. 572 Swete Introd.).
:
2
The number of fragments of hexameter and iambic verse in this book
cannot be accidental possibly the first version or versions were wholly in
:
verse. Cf. the hexameter collection of maxims of pseudo-Phocylides.

1 The Koivr] basis of LXX Greek [§§ 2, 3
ev eavrols Xeyo/xeva. Those words need not, of course, imply a

complete collection of Greek versions of the prophecies and
"writings" in 133 B.C., and in the case of Proverbs the consensus
of the MSS as to the orthography of one word suggests a
1
date not much earlier than 100 B.C.
§ 3. The KOLvrj — the Basis of Septuagint Greek.
TheSeptuagint, considered as a whole, is the most exten-

sive work which we possess written in the vernacular of the
kolvtj or Hellenistic language, and is therefore of primary im-
portance for a study of later Greek, and the main function of a

grammar of LXX Greek is to serve as a contribution to the
larger subject, the grammar of the Koivrj. That is the conclu-
sion which, if not wholly new, has been strongly emphasized

by the large increase in our knowledge of the Kowq brought
about by the new-found Egyptian papyri. The LXX, being a
translation, has naturally a Semitic colouring, but the occur-
rence in the papyri of many phrases which have hitherto
been regarded as purely "Hebraisms" has compelled us to re-
consider the extent of that influence. The isolated position
which "Biblical Greek" has until recently occupied can no

longer be maintained: "it has," as Dr J. H. Moulton says, "now
been brought out into the full stream of progress ." The value
2
of the LXX as a thesaurus of Koivq Greek has been propor-

tionately increased.
The Koivrj SiaAe/cros is a term which has been used in differ-
ent senses. We shall probably not be far wrong in adopting the

definition ofit given by the man who has done more than any
other to promote a study of it and to point the way to its

correct appreciation, namely Dr Thumb. He defines it as
"the sum-total of the development of the Greek of common
and commercial speech from the time of Alexander the Great

3
to the close of ancient history ." The term, thus widely
1
OuSets (not ovdeis) : see § 5.
2
pro i 2 .
3
Hell 7.
3]
The Koivrj basis of LXX Greek iy
defined, embraces both the vernacular koivtj and the literary
KoivTJ of Polybius, Josephus and other educated writers, which,
as Dr Thumb says, should be regarded as an offshoot of the
vernacular. The translations contained in the LXX belong to

the vernacular class, but it includes also some specimens of
the literary Koivq (e.g. Wisdom).
The the speech which replaced the old dialects of
Koivq is
the mother-land, when Greece lost her political independence-.

but bequeathed her language to the ancient world. The main,
cause of the dissemination of the Greek language and its estab-
lishment as the recognised language of intercourse was the
victorious march of Alexander. But the Greek which was thus
diffused was not the Attic of Demosthenes. Dialectical differ-
ences could not maintain their hold in the motley host of which
Alexander's army was composed. But the fusion of the dialects
had begun even before then. Aristotle, and still earlier
Xenophon, are precursors of the Koivq. The mixture of clans

during the long marches across Asia under the latter's leader-
ship had on a small scale much the same effects of breaking
down the barriers which the mountains of Greece had erected
between tribe and tribe, and of diffusing an international
language, as were afterwards produced by Alexander's campaign.

Commerce had, even before Xenophon's time, brought about a
certain interchange of the Attic and Ionic dialects. Out of this
fusion arose the kolv-tj SiaXeK-ros, in which the Attic dialect of
the people which had won its way to the front rank in politics,,
literatureand the arts naturally formed the main constituent.

But the Attic basis of the koivt) was not the Attic of the Greek
literary masterpieces. The vulgar language, which had existed
beside the literary language, but had not gained an entrance
into it, except in Comedy, now forces its way to the front, and
makes itself felt in the diction of historians and philosophers.
Next to Attic in importance as a formative element in the Koivrj
is Ionic, which provides a large part of its vocabulary and, in
T.
1 The KOivrj basis of LXX Greek [§ 3
particular, a considerable stock of words hitherto restricted to

poetry. The
other dialects appear to have played but a small
part in the creation of the cosmopolitan language.
Now, one important fact to notice about the kolvtj is that it
appears for at least the first few centuries of its existence to

have been a language practically without dialects. The old
dialects lived on for a short time beside the new speech in
some districts (Ionic on the sea-board of Asia Minor, Doric in
Rhodes). But they soon had to give way before the levelling
process which was at work. It seems to be an assured result of
philological criticism that with a single exception (that of the
old Laconic, which still held its own in the fastnesses of the
Peloponnesus, and survives in the modern Zaconic) none of
the old dialects survived in the competition with thekolvtj, and
that from it all modern Greece, with the one

the dialects of
exception mentioned, are descended. The kolvtj was the re-
sultant of a process of merging and amalgamation, and was the
starting-point for a fresh dialectical differentiation. It was, of
course, not entirely uniform ; there was a period during which
there was a struggle for the survival of the fittest, and two forms
were in existence side by side. Some forms, such as ovOeU,
were "transitional," having a life of a few centuries only, and
then passing out of existence.In other cases the competition
between two forms has continued down to modern times. On
what grounds, it may be asked, is it held that the kolvtj was a
language without dialectic differences ? The sources of our
knowledge of the kolvt] in order of importance are: (1) the
papyri, (2) the inscriptions, (3) the Hellenistic writers such as
Polybius, (4) modern Greek. The papyri are, unfortunately,
with the exception of the Herculaneum collection, limited to
Egypt, for which district we now have abundant materials, ex-
tending over a millennium (300 B.C. — 700 a.d.), for a study of
the language of every-day life as spoken by persons of all ranks
in the social scale. But the inscriptions extend over the whole
§3] The koivt] basis of LXX Greek 19
Greek-speaking world, and through the industry of German

scholars we are now able to compare the koivtj as written in
some of the different districts. The inscriptions give us a
slightly higher order of Greek than the uneducated vernacular

found in the letters and other writings, intended for ephemeral
purposes only, which make up the papyri. But the results
obtained, speaking generally, from the study of inscriptions and

Hellenistic writings is that the same principles were at work
and the same forms employed, at least so far as orthography
and accidence are concerned 1 throughout the Greek-speaking
,
world during the first three centuries before our era.

The foregoing remarks might seem to be disproved by the
fact that two grammarians 2 in the time of Augustus wrote
treatises, now unfortunately lost, on " the dialect of the
Alexandrians." But when we find forms like iXijXvOav cited by
ancient writers as Alexandrian, which we now know to have
had a much wider circulation within the Koivrj, we have good
reason to question the accuracy of the titles which Irenaeus
(Minutius Pacatus) and Demetrius Ixion gave to their works.
The probability is that they took too limited a view: as
Dr Thumb says 3 : "they recognised the distinction between

the colloquial language with which they were familiar and the
literary dialects which they studied, but overlooked the fact
that the Alexandrian vernacular was only one branch of a
great linguistic development, and consequently failed to grasp
clearly the points of difference between the Alexandrian idiom
and the rest of the kolvtj." It is certain that many forms of the
later language were specially characteristic of Alexandria, and
some (e.g. such forms as are common to Codices N and A

but absent from Cod. B) may have been rarely used outside
1
These are the tests most easily applied : the tests of vocabulary and
syntax have not yet been worked out.
2
Swete Introd. 289.
3
Hellenismus 171.
20 The KOivrj basis of LXX Greek [§ 3
Egypt. But we are not in a position to draw a hard and fast

linebetween what was specially Alexandrian, or rather Egyptian,
and what was not. Specifically Egyptian traits are probably to
be looked for rather in the region of phonetics (in the mixture
of t and 8, k and y, the omission of intervocalic y, and the
interchange of certain vowels) than in accidence and syntax 1 .
With regard to the phrase "the Alexandrian dialect," we must

further remember the position which Alexandria occupied in
the Hellenistic world, both as the centre of literary culture and
(through the constant influx of persons of all nationalities) as
the principal agent in the consolidation and dissemination of
the cosmopolitan speech. Such a metropolis might not un-
naturally give its name which was spread over a far
to a dialect
wider area.
A question closely connected with that of dialectical differ-
ences in the kolvtj is the question how far it was influenced by

the native languages of the countries which used it. The ques-
tion is important, as bearing on the "Hebraisms" of the LXX.
The foreign influence seems to have been extremely small. In
2
the Ptolemaic papyri Mayser no more than 23 words finds
which are "probably Egyptian": 14 only of these are words
which are unknown to the older literature. Only a single
instance of Coptic syntactical influence has been discovered
3
in the whole papyrus collection . The contribution of the in-
digenous languages of Asia to the Koivq vocabulary appears to
be equally negligible 4 . Latin alone brought a relatively large
number of words into the common stock: but its influence on
the grammar was quite slight. The general impression pro-
duced is that the resistance which Greek offered to the intru-
1
Thumb op. cit.
133 ff.
2
Gramm. der Griechischen Papyri 35 — 39.
3
"Ovos virb o'i!vov=" an ass laden with wine" and the like: Thumb,
op. 124.
cit. There are several examples of ovos xnrb devdpa in BU. 362
(215 A.D.).
4
Thumb op. cit. 119.
I 3]
The Koivr) basis of LXX Greek 21
sion of foreign elements was much the same in the Hellenistic

period as in the age of Pericles
1
The Greek language was at
.
2
all times the giver rather than the receiver and when it bor- ,
rowed it usually clothed its loans in a dress of its own making.
The KOLv-q has often been unduly disparaged by comparison

with the classical language. It has only in recent years come
to be considered worthy of serious study, and its investigation
on scientific lines is yet in its infancy. How much light may be

thrown on its vocabulary and grammar by a study of modern
Greek, which is its lineal descendant, has been shown by the
researches of Thumb and others. The gulf between modern
Greek and that, e.g., of the N.T. is in some respects not
much wider than that which separates the latter from Attic.
The Koivrj is not estimated at its true worth when regarded

merely as a debased and decadent Greek. Though it
abandoned many of the niceties of the older language, it
has some new laws of its own. It does not represent the
last stages of the language, but a starting-point for fresh
development. The resources which it shows in enriching the
vocabulary are amazing. It evolves distinct meanings out of

two different spellings of a single word. Simplification, uni-
3
formity, lucidity (together with a disregard of literary style )
these may be said to be the dominant characteristics of the
koivtj vernacular. Analogy plays an important part in their
production. "Lucidity," it is true, is not a conspicuous feature

of many of the translations in the LXX : but that is due to the
4
hampering fetters of the original .
1
Thumb op. cit. 158.
2
Witness the long list of Greek words found in Rabbinical writings,
collected by Krauss Griechische und Lat. Lehnworter in Talmud Midrasch
und Targum.
3
This of course does not apply, without considerable reservation, to
the literary writers and the Atticists.
4
Dr Swete speaks of " the success with which syntax is set aside [in the
Apocalypse] without loss of perspicuity or even of literary power," Apoc.
p. cxx.
22 The koivtJ basis of LXX Greek [§ 3
The following are some of the principal features in the

Koiv-q which may be illustrated from the LXX.
Orthography. Attic tt is replaced by acr, except in a few
words (eXdrrcov, tJttcov, KpeiTraov, with derivatives) in which both
forms are found, and in Atticistic writings (e.g. 4 Mace).
Ovdeis ( = ov8-h-els) is the prevailing form down to about 100 B.C.
Among the vowel-changes which begin to appear in the Ptole-
maic period mention may be made of the tendency to weaken
a to e when in proximity with p (recrcrepdiiovTa, piepos,
especially
etc.). The shortening of -iei- to -ei- (e.g. rapftov), though
strongly attested in the LXX MSS, appears from the papyri
to be hardly older than the first century a.d. There is a ten-
dency to drop the aspirate, while in a few cases, partly under
the influence of false analogy, it is inserted where not required.
The desire to keep individual words and the elements of words
distinct appears to account on the one hand for the avoidance
of elision, especially with proper names (otto Alyvirrov, not
dir' Aly.), on the other for the want of assimilation within words
(a-wKOTTTeLv, not (tvjk. etc). The reverse process, the extension
of assimilation to two separate words is, however, found in the
early Ptolemaic papyri (eppeaa, mainly in Cod. A, is almost the
only LXX
instance of this). The increasing tendency to insert
variable final v and s (e.g. in iariv, ovtcds) before consonants as
well as vowels marks a loss of feeling for rhythm.
Accidence. The cases of nouns of the first declension in -pa

are brought into line with other nouns in this declension
(paxaiprjs not -pas etc.). The "Attic" second declension is
obsolescent: vaos replaces vews. In the third declension an
assimilation to the first is seen in forms like vvurav (in LXX
almost confined, however, to KA, and their originality is doubt-
ful). The most striking example of the casting off of luxuries is
the disappearance of the dual, which not even the fact that
analogous forms in the Hebrew had to be rendered could recall
into life! Other words expressing duality are also on the way
to extinction. Adjectives formerly taking two terminations are
used with three a form like alcrxporepos (Gen. xli. 19) is an-
:
other instance of analogy at work. The same cause produces

the declension irdv (for irdvra, on the model of piyav)— irdaav
rrav. Il\r)pr]s is commonly used indeclinably. 'Aae^v etc.
(mainly in XA) are the natural sequel to vvktov etc. Aendbvo
for dmSena appears to be due to a preference for placing the
larger number first as when symbols are used (i/3') similarly
4
:
de/carecro-apes etc. are preferred to TecraapeaKaibeKa etc. 0j edv

begins to oust bs av in the last quarter of the first century B.C.
and remains the predominant form for several centuries its raison
:
3] The Koivrj das is of LXX Greek 23
d'etre is not clear. In the verb the most salient innovations are
(1) the transference of -jxl verbs, with certain reservations, to
the -co class, (2) the formation of new presents, aironrivva;
anoxv{v)vu, -upvjioo, -\ifiTrdva>, and the like, (3) the tendency of
the "weak" aorist terminations to supplant the older "strong"
forms, etna, fjXda, eireaa etc. The same preference for the I aor.
termination is seen in forms like rjXdoaav (which are curiously
rare in Jd.— 4 K., though frequent in the Hexateuch and other
parts of the LXX). The intrusion of the 1 aor. termination into
the 3rd plur. of the impf. (aveftaivav) and perf. (iwpaKav) was
apparently a later development and is rarely attested in LXX.
The syllabic augment is dropped in the pluperfect, and duplicated
in some verbs compounded with prepositions the temporal
:
augment is also liable to omission (evXoyrjo-a).
Syntax. In the breach of the rules of concord is seen the

widest deviation from classical orthodoxy. The evidence which
the LXX affords for a relaxation of the rigorous requirements
of Attic Greek in this respect is fully borne out by the
con-
temporary papyri. Instances in LXX of "nominativus pendens"
and of what may be described as " drifting into the nominative
(or accusative)" in a long series of dependent words connected
by <ai are frequent. The nom. (the name case) is the usual
case for proper names after KaXelv (Gen. n\. 20 inaXecrfv... to ovofia
t9js ywaiKos Za>r) etc.).
" Constructio ad sensum" plays a large
part, e.g. in the extended use of iras, enao-Tos etc. with a plural
verb. Af-ycov, Xeyovres are used without construction in phrases
like dirriyyeXr) Xeyovres, very much like our inverted commas
or
the on which often introduces direct speech in Hellenistic (and
Attic) Greek. Neuter plurals may take either a singular or a
plural verb this gives scope for some distinctions unknown to
:
The extended use of the genitive of quality equivalent to an

adj., is partly but not altogether due to literal translation. (The
which has disappeared in modern Greek, shows but little
dative,
waning as yet.) As regards comparison of the adj., a
sign of
common substitute for the comparative is the positive followed
by Trapd though the Heb. |D b)*tt is partly answerable for this,
:
it is noticeable that the preposition and is hardly ever used in

the Greek, though in the modern language e.g. fxeyaXirepos
diro
has become the normal phrase

1
The superlative is waning
.
(forms in -ea-raTos are almost confined to two or three literary

LXX books) and usually has elativc sense (esp. /ieyio-ros,
TrXtlo-Tos). The general Hellenistic rule that the
comparative does
duty for both degrees of comparison is reversed in the case of
1
Thumb Handbuch iter Neugr. Volkssprache 52.
24 The koivt) basis of LXX Greek [§ 3
rrpcoTos which LXX,

as elsewhere in the kolvt], stands for
in
rrporepus. As regards pronouns, the otiose insertion of the
oblique cases of avros is shown by the papyri to be a Hellenistic
feature, though the frequency of the usage in comes fromLXX
the Heb. 'Ecivtovs, -S>v, -ots are used of all three persons of
the plural, supplanting vp-ds (57/x.) avrovs a transitional form
:
ifiiv iavrols occurs in the Hexateuch.

The use of intransitive verbs with a causative sense is re-
markable verbs in -eveiv and compounds of £k afford most of
:
the examples ((3aai\eveiv "to make king," eâpLaprdveiv "to cause

to sin") the limitation of the verbs affected indicates that the
:
influence of the Heb. hiphil is not the sole cause. The historic
present tends to be used with verbs of a certain class apart ;
from Xtyet etc. it is specially used of verbs of seeing in the

Pentateuch, of verbs of motion (coming and going) in the later
historical books its absence from K. /3S distinguishes the later
:
from the earlier portions of the Kingdom books. few perfects A

are used as aorists e'lXrjtpa Dan. 6 iv. 30 b, eo-)(ri<a 3 Mace. v.
;
20 :papyri of the second and first centuries B.C. attest the

aoristic use of both words. The periphrastic conjugation is
widely extended, but only the strong vernacular of Tobit employs
such a future as eaopai 8i86vai (v. 15 B text). The optative
almost disappears from dependent clauses (its frequency in
4 Mace, is the most obvious of the Atticisms in that book) :
besides its primary use to express a wish there are several exx.,
principally in Dt, of its use in comparisons after a>s el (as).
The infinitive (under the influence of the Heb. p) 1 has a very !
wide range the great extension of the inf. with rod, alternating
:
with the anarthrous inf., is a prominent feature a tendency is :
observable in some portions to reserve the anarthrous inf. of

purpose to verbs of motion (coming, going, sending). The
substitution for the inf. of a clause with Iva is quite rare the :
Heb. had no corresponding use. (The use of the conjunctive

participle is yielding to the coordination of sentences with icai,
largely under Heb. influence it is not clear whether the use
:
of the part, for a finite verb in descriptive clauses such as

11
Jd. iv. 16 kcli BapaK Siwkcov... and B. was pursuing" is wholly
" Hebraic") The genitive absolute construction is freely used
where the noun or pronoun occurs in another case in the same
sentence.
The tendency, where a genitive is dependent on another
noun, to use the article with both or with neither on the
principle of " correlation " is exemplified outside " Biblical
Greek," but the consistent omission of the art. in such a phrase,
even where it forms the subject of the sentence, as in 1 K. (e.g.
1
To the Heb. is due an enlarged use of the "epexegetic infinitive."
§§ 3) 4] The koivI] basis of LXX Greek 25
Kvplov, cf. v. I kci\ dXXocpvXoL eXafiov) appears

iv. 5 r\\&zv ki(3cotos
to be wholly due to imitation, the Heb. art. being an impos-
sibility with nouns in the construct state.
the head of prepositions the chief innovations are
Under
(1)the partial or total disuse of one of the cases after pre-
positions which in Classical Greek take more than a single case,
(2) the supplementing of the old stock of prepositions proper by
adverbs, adverbial phrases and prepositions ivavriov ivairiov :
etc. (for Trp6), iirdva (for iiri), irrdvuidev dndvcodev virepdva (for
virep\ viroKdrco (for vtto), dvd pecrov (for pera^v), kvkXco TrepiKvuXco
(for -rrept), exopevos etc. (for napd). Modern Greek has several
similar forms. Possibly it was thought necessary in this way to
distinguish the old local sense of the prepositions from the
metaphorical meanings which subsequently became attached to
them. Among many new details the use of virep for ire pi may
2
be noticed. Ev and els are on the whole still carefully dis-

criminated: the use of iv for els after verbs of motion is
characteristic of the vernacular style of Tobit (i. 6, v. 5, vi. 6, ix. 2)
and of Jd. 4 K. (= 2) ultimately els alone survived. Among
— :
particles mention may here be made of the prominence given to

such a phrase as dv8' 3v = "because," owing to the Heb. having
similar conjunctions formed with the relative "I^N in the latest :
translations this is extended to av6' (Sv Sri, avd' av oaa etc.
The foregoing is a brief conspectus of some salient features
of the which appear in the LXX a more detailed investi-

kolvtj :
gation of these and kindred innovations will be made in the

body of this Avork.
The vocabulary of the LXX would require, if fully dis-
cussed, a volume to itself. The reader must be referred to

1
the useful work done in this department by Kennedy and
Anz 2 and to the lists of words given in Dr Swete's Introduction \ 1
§ 4. The Semitic Element in LXX Greek.

The extent to which the Greek of the Old and New
Testaments has been influenced by Hebrew and Aramaic has
long been a subject of discussion among grammarians and
*•
Sources of N. T. Greek or The Influence of the on the vocabulary LXX
oftheN.T., Edinburgh, 1895.
2
Subsidia ad cognoscendum Graecorum sermonem vulgarem e Pentateuchi
versione Alex, repetita, Halle, 1894.

3
302 ff., 310 ff.
26 Semitic element in LXX Greek [§ 4
theologians. The old controversy between the Hebraist School,

who discovered Hebraisms in Greek colloquial expressions, and
the Purists who endeavoured to bring every peculiarity under
the strict rules of Attic grammar, has given way to a general
recognition that the basis of the language of the Greek Bible is
the vernacular employed throughout the whole Greek-speaking

world since the time of Alexander the Great. The number of
" Hebraisms " formerly so-called has been reduced by pheno-
mena in the papyri, the importance of which Deissmann was
the first to recognise : his investigations, chiefly on the lexical
side, have been followed up by Dr J. H. Moulton, who has carried

his papyri researches into grammatical details, with the result
that anything which has ever been termed a " Hebraism " at
once arouses his suspicion. It is no doubt possible that further
discoveries may lead to the detection in non-Jewish writings of
parallels to otherHebrew modes of expression, and that the
category of acknowledged " Hebraisms " (for which no parallel
be still further depleted.
exists in the vernacular) will
But the emphasis which has been laid upon the occurrence
of certain words and usages in the Egyptian papyri which are
exactly equivalent to, or bear a fairly close resemblance to,
phrases in the Greek Bible hitherto regarded as " Hebraic " is
likely to create a false impression, especially as regards the

nature of the Semitic element in the LXX.
What results have actually been gained ? It may be said,
in the first place, that the papyri and the more scientific study
of the Koivrj, which has been promoted by their discovery, and
the recognition of the fact that it was quickly adopted the
whole world over, that it had little or no dialectic differentiation
and was proof against the intrusion of foreign elements to any
considerable extent, have given the death-blow to, or at any rate
have rendered extremely improbable, the theory once held of
the existence of a "Jewish-Greek " jargon, in use in the Ghettos
of Alexandria and other centres where Jews congregated. The
8
4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 27
Greek 1 papyri have little to tell us about the private life of the
Jews of Egypt they hardly figure among the correspondents
:
whose letters have come down to us. The marshes of the Delta,
less favourable than the sands of Upper Egypt, have not pre-
served for us the every-day writings of inhabitants of Alexandria,
the chief centre of the Jewish colony and the birthplace of the
oldest Greek version of the Scriptures. Yet we need have
little hesitation in assuming that the conditions which applied
to the Egyptians and Arabs, who wrote good ko ivy Greek with
little or no admixture of elements derived from their native
speech, held good of the Jews as well. The " peculiar people "
were not exempt from the influences at work elsewhere. The

Greek of the LXX does not give a true picture of the language
of ordinary intercourse between Jewish residents in the country.
It is not, of course, denied that they had a certain stock
of
2
terms, such as dKpo/3wria and the like, which would only be
intelligible within their own circle : but the extent of Semitic
influence on the Greek language appears to have been limited
to a small vocabulary of words expressing peculiarly Semitic
ideas or institutions. influence of Semitism on the syntax
The
of the Jewish section of the Greek-speaking world was probably
almost as inappreciable as its syntactical influence on the kolvi]
as a whole,an influence which may be rated at zero.
One of the strongest arguments which may be adduced to
disprove the existence of "Jewish-Greek" as a separate dia-
lectical entity is the striking contrast between the unfettered
original Greek writings of Jewish authorship and the translations
contained in the Greek Bible. Of primary importance is the
difference in style noticeable when we pass from the preface of
the son of Sirach to his version of his grandfather's work—
contrast which is analogous to that between Luke's preface
1
As opposed to the new-found early Aramaic papyri from Assuan.
2 'Avdde/xa 'curse' has been found in 'profane Greek' J. H. Moulton
:
Prol. 46, note 3.

and his story of the Infancy. The same contrast is felt on
passing from the paraphrases (e.g. 1 Esdras) or original writings
(3 Mace.) of the LXX to the version of e.g. the Pentateuch,
or from the allegories and expositions of Philo to the LXX
text which he incorporates in his commentary. The fact that
"Hebraisms" are practically a nonentity in the Greek translation
of his Jewish War which Josephus made from the Aramaic
original points to the same conclusion. Philo and Josephus
present us, it is true, with the literary
but too sharp a kolvtj,
line of demarcation should not be drawn between that species

and the vernacular and Jewish-Greek, if it existed,
variety,
could hardly fail to have some traces even in such literary
left
writers as these. The book of Tobit (not e.g. 4 Kingdoms)

is probably the best representative in the Greek Bible of the
vernacular as spoken by Jews.
The Hellenization of Egypt appears to have been rapid and
to have affected all classes of the community, at least in Lower
Egypt : towards the South it made less headway. The majority
of the Jewish residents probably had a greater knowledge of
the Koiv-q Greek than of the original language of their sacred
writings. It must be remembered, too, that so far as they
employed a second language, that language was not Hebrew

but Aramaic. The word used for a "proselyte" in the early
versions of Exodus and Isaiah (yeuopas from Aram. Nil*!, 1
Heb. "13) is significant. The mere fact that a Greek translation

was called for at all, taken together with the large number of
transliterations in some of the later historical books, indicates
a want of familiarity, which increased as time went on, with the
original Hebrew. The primary purpose which, in all probability,
the translation was intended to serve was not to enrich the
library ofPtolemy Philadelphus, nor to extend an acquaintance
with the Scriptures to the non-Jewish world, but to supply a
version that would be intelligible to the Greek-speaking Jew
1
The later books use wapoiKos or Trpoa-f[kvTos.
I 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 29
when read in the ordinary services of the synagogue. That the

desired intelligibility was not always successfully attained was
due to the conflicting claims of a growing reverence for the
letter of Scripture, which resulted in the production of literal
versions of ever-increasing baldness.

Notwithstanding that certain so-called " Hebraisms " have
been removed from that category or that their claim to the title
has become open to question, it is impossible to deny the

existence of a strong Semitic influence in the Greek of the
LXX. The papyri have merely modified our ideas as to the
extent and nature of that influence. Dr J. H. Moulton has been
the first to familiarize us with the view, to which he frequently
recurs 1 that the
, "Hebraism" of Biblical writings consists in.
the over-working of and the special prominence given to certain,

correct, though unidiomatic, modes of speech, because they
happen Hebrew idioms. His happy illustration
to coincide with
of the overdoing of <'So-u in Biblical Greek by the "look you"
which is always on the lips of the Welshman in Shakespeare's
Henry V is very telling. This view appears to the present

writer to be borne out to a great extent by the linguistic pheno-
mena of the LXX, at least as regards the Pentateuch and
some other of the earlier versions. The Hebraic character of
these books consists in the accumulation of a number of just
tolerable Greek phrases, which nearly correspond to what is
normal and idiomatic in Hebrew. If we take these phrases,
individually, we can discover isolated parallels to them in the
papyri, but in no document outside the Bible or writings,
directly dependent upon it do we find them in such profusion.
The Greek was characterized by a striving after simplifica-

kolvt]
tion. to becoming rather an analytical

Greek was on the road
than a synthetical language. The tendency was in the direction
of the more primitive and child-like simplicity of Oriental
speech. And so it happened that the translators of th&
1
Prol. 10 f., 72 etc.
Pentateuch found ready to their hand many phrases and

modes of speech in the current vernacular which resembled
the Hebrew phrases which they had to render. These phrases
they adopted, and by so doing gave them a far wider currency
and circulation than they had hitherto possessed the later :
Greek Pentateuch for their model, and

translators took the
from the Greek Bible these " Hebraisms " passed into the
pages of some N.T. writers (Luke in particular) who made
a study of the LXX.
It is, however, only with considerable reservations that we
can apply the theory of overworked vernacular Greek usages to
some of the " Hebraisms ;
of the later LXX books. The
distinction between the earlier and the later books is a real
one ; the reason for the change is to be sought, it appears,
rather in a growing reverence for the letter of the Hebrew than
in ignorance of Greek. There are well-marked limits to the
literalism of the Seldom do they
Pentateuch translators.
imitate a Hebrew locution without adapting and accommodating
it in some way to the spirit of the Greek language, if they fail
to find an exact equivalent in the vernacular. On the other

hand, the translators of the Kingdom books (especially of the
portion /38) were prepared to sacrifice style and to introduce
a considerable number of phrases, for which parallels never,
probably, existed in the koivt], if Greek did not furnish them
with a close enough parallel to the Hebrew. The demand for
strict accuracy increased as time went on, and the prohibition
1
against any alteration of the words of Scripture was taken
by the translators as applying to the smallest minutiae in
the Hebrew, until the tendency towards literalism culminated
in the eyw et/xt e^co of Kingdoms (/38) and the lv dpxfj Ikti<j€.v 6
#eog avv rbv ovpavbv kcu crvv tjjv yrjv of Aquila. In the later
period the books whose right to a place in the Canon had not
yet been finally determined came off best in the matter of
1
See note i on p. 15.
style, because paraphrase was here possible and the hampering

necessity of adhering to the original was not felt. Had
Ecclesiastes been translated before the time of Christ, we
should no doubt have had a translation very different from
that which now stands in our Septuagint. The discussion
which follows of some principal "Hebraisms" of the LXX
will illustrate the contrast between the earlier and later periods.
Hebraisms in Vocabulary
The influence of Hebrew on the vocabulary of the LXX,

though considerable, is not so great as might at first sight be
supposed. Apart from a small group of words expressing
peculiarly Hebrew ideas or institutions (weights, measures,
feasts etc.), the instances where the Hebrew word is merely
transliterated in Greek letters are mainly confined to a single
group, namely the later historical books (Jd. — 2 Chron.,
2 Esdras). Now this is a group in which we have frequent reason
to suspect, in the text of our uncials, the influence of Theodotion,
and at least one book in the group (2 Esdras) has with much
probability been considered to be entirely his work. We know
that Theodotion was, whether from ignorance of the Hebrew
or in some cases from scrupulousness, specially addicted to
transliteration
1
, and many of the instances in the later historical
books are probably derived from him. Where there are
doublets (transliteration appearing side by side with translation)

the latter is doubtless to be regarded as the original text :
the
former has probably crept in either from the second column of

the Hexapla (the Heb. transliterated) or from the sixth (Theo-
dotion). On the other hand, the earlier translators for the
most part rendered every word in the original, going so far as
to translate the names of places. Transliteration is rare in the
Pentateuch, Isaiah, Jeremiah a and the Minor Prophets. It is
1
See Swete's Introduction 46, with the list in Field's Hexapla I. p. xl f.
entirely absent from Ezekiel /3, the Psalter (excepting the titles
and the word dXXrjXovid), Proverbs, Job (excluding the ©

portions) and most of "the writings."
A distinction must be drawn between words which are
merely transliterated and treated in their Greek form as in-
declinables, and the smaller class of Hellenized Hebrew
words. The majority of the latter words had gained an
entrance into the Greek vocabulary before the time when the
LXX was written. The transliterations may be divided into
(a) ideas, institutions etc. peculiar to Judaism, for which Greek
afforded no exact equivalent, (b) geographical terms, e.g. dpafid,
dpa(3u>9, to which may be added cases where an appellative has

been mistaken for a proper name, (c) words of the meaning of
which the translators were ignorant, (d) doublets. Hellenized
Hebrew words mainly come under class (a). The Pentateuch
instances of transliteration and Hellenized words are mainly
restricted to this class, which also comprises most of the words
which are repeatedly used in different parts of the LXX.
The Pentateuch examples of transliteration are as follows,

arranged under classes (a), (p) and (d) : there are no certain
examples of (c).
(a) (
1
yopop =
"l£>y "an omer")Ex. xvi. 16 etc. also used in :
Hos. Ez. xlv. 11 etc. of the different dry measure IDP! "an
iii. 2,
homer" (which is rendered in Pent, and Ez. xlv. 13 by <6pos),
and so apparently in 1 K. xvi. 20 (M.T. TiDn " an ass "), cf. xxv. 18
(M. T. HKD) in 4 K v. 17 y6p.os should apparently be read
:
(cf. Ex. xxiii. 5), where the corruption y6p,op indicates familiarity
with this transliteration etv (tV) = pn, a liquid measure, Ex.
Lev. N. Ez. yidv Ex. xvi. 31 ff. and \idwa N. Dt. Jos. 2 Es. ^
= ]ft—ol(pi (o«£e/) = nD^, HQK Lev. N. Jd. R. 1 K. Ez., once
(1 K. xxv. 18) corresponding to another measure in the M. T.,
HKD Trdaxa, nDQ, Hex. 4 K. 1 2 Es. Ez. a different trans- :
literation, (pdcreK or (pdaex, occurs in 2 Ch. and Jer. xxxviii. 8
1
a%t ( = Heb. -inK Gen. xli. i etc.) is an Egyptianism rather than a
Hebraism : it renders other Hebrew words in Isaiah and Sirach. See
Sturz, p. 88, BDB Heb. Lexicon s.v.
o-Lnepa, "DB> intoxicating drink, Lev. N. Dt. Jd. Is. (elsewhere-

rendered by /j-edva-fxa, fuedr))
—x P°v$ e P lur -
X 6 P 0U 3 ( f )
/ t
'
(rarely
1'
-P(e)lfi) LXX. passim.

(b) dpaPad N. Dt. Jos. etc.— 'Aaôod (mtPK the
'Apafid,
Other exx. of appellatives being
" slopes " of Pisgah) Dt. Jos.
treated as proper names are MdaeK. Gen. xv. 2, Ov\ap,pavs ib.
xxviii. 19 ( = f6 D?1N), so Jd. xviii. 29 B OvXa/jLals, rbv 'ia/xeiV
Gen. xxxvi. 24, 2ua/xa xlviii. 22, Meicrap ("plain") Dt. Jos.,.
'EjueKa^wp ("valley of Achor") Jos. vii. 24 etc.
(d) Of Genesis supplies one example in xxii. 13;

this class
(iv (pvrco) probably also the word x a ^P a ^^ m xxxv. i6 y
crafieK:
xlviii. 7 'is a doublet (cf. 4 K. v. 19 8ePpa8d). 'OjjLp.66 in N. xxv,
15 (e8vovs"Onfiod = r\)12i(} may also belong to this class.
The following transliterations occur in more than one of

the later books, the words being translated in the Pentateuch
or elsewhere.
Te88ovp = ~\)12 "a troop" Ch. (elsewhere rendered

1 K. 1
by \rjarrrjpiov, XrjO-rrjs, E<pov8 i<fid>8 Jd. I K.

p,ovo£a>vos etc.) —
(Pent. eVfflfiw, 2 K. vi. 14, I Ch. xv. 27 cttoAjj) Qepcxpelv —
dapacpeiv Bepaireiv (once Hellenized into Oeparre'iav I K. xv. 23 B)
Jd. i K. 4 K. 2 Ch. (elsewhere ra el8a>\a Gen. xxxi. 19 etc.,
Kevordcpta I K. xix. 13, 16, tci yXvirrd Ez. xxi. 21, 8rj\oi Hos. iii.
4) Mavad, p.aavd, p,avdx, pdwa etc. = fin3D "a present" or
"sacrifice," 4 K. 2 Ch. 2 Es. Ez. Dan. e (elsewhere constantly
—
rendered by 8&pov or dva-ia) Naye/3 = 25J Jos. Ob. Jer. /3 Ez. a
(elsewhere translated eprjpios, An//', p.eo-rjp,ftpia, voros) NeêX = ?nj —
a "wine-skin" or "jar" (elsewhere dyyelov, demos) — 2afiad>0 K. 1
and Is. (elsewhere tS>v 8vvdp,€a>v or HavroKpurmp) — (else-

~2ecpr]Xd
where J7 7re8ipr], yrj neSivrj, ra raireivd).
It is needless to enumerate other transliterations which, as

already stated, are very frequent in the later historical books,
especially in 4 K., 2 Ch. and 2 Es.
The Hebrew definite article sometimes forms part of the

transliteration, e.g. afidx 1 Ch. iv. 21, dySeS^petV ib. 22 (D'Wn),
ajxacreveiO xv. 21 (this of course is to be expected where the
word is a doublet and probably taken from the second column
of the Hexapla, e.g. 1 K. v. 4 aâîO). Sometimes the Greek
article is prefixed to the Hebrew article and noun Jd. viii. 7 B
:
t. 3
tcu<j afiapKrjveiv, 2 Ch. xxv. 1 8 rbv a-x^X- The Greek article
occasionally stands in the singular with a plural noun :

Jd. x.
10 B tw BaaXti/JL, Ez. xxvii. 4 ra BeeAei/x, xl. 16 B to OedpL

(contrast 12).
The following are examples of Hellenized Semitic words

used in theLXX, i.e. the Greek form of the word is declinable.
Some them
of had been introduced into the Greek language
before the time of the LXX and are ultimately derived from
Phoenician.
'Appaftaiv -&vos =
\)2~)y, Gen. (already used by Isaeus and
Aristot., also in Ptolemaic papyri, probably Phoenician).
=
BaKxovpca neut. pi. D V"I132 "first-fruits" 2 Es. xxiii. 31 (else-
where, including 2 Es. xx. 35, rendered TrpoToyevrjpara).
Bdpis, plur. fidpeis fiapecov, from nT ! "a palace," which as
1
well as other words it renders in 2 Ch. 1 and 2 Es. <& Lam.

Dan. 6 and in the later translators. Jerome states " verbum est
Palaestinae," and a Scholiast on ^ cxxi. 7 (where the
e7TL)(oopiov
compound irvpyofiapis is used) makes a similar statement (see
Schleusner s.v.). The Heb. is once transliterated, /3apa 2 Es.
xvii. 2. (A word fiapis -idos meaning an Egyptian boat is found
in Hdt. and Aesch., but is probably unconnected with the LXX
word.) Cf. Sturz 89 f.
Bt/<os = p3pn "a wine jar" Jer. xix. 1, 10 (first in Hdt. I. 194
fiUovs (poLviKijiovs, Ptolemaic pap.).
Bvacros, ftvcrcrLvos render fl3, from which they are derived,
and other words (the adj. in Hdt. and Aesch.).
Tagaprjvos Dan. 09 appears to be formed from the Aram,
plur. {nTH "soothsayers."
r(e)io>pas = *l3 "a sojourner" or "proselyte" Ex. (ii. 22 ap.
Philo de conf. ling. 17. 82) xii. 19, Is. xiv. 1 is noticeable as an
instance of a Hellenized word formed not from the Hebrew but
from the Aramaic frnV|. (The Heb. is elsewhere rendered by
TrdpoiKOS or Trpocrr]\vros.)
etjSis, ace. -(Biv dat. -0ei, = i"Qn "a chest," Ex. ii. 3, 5, 6 : the
form dlfiis (not 6l,(3r] or 6r)@rj) is that attested by the papyri
where the word occurs as eariy as iii/B.c. (Mayser 42.)
1
Ka/3o? = 3p, a dry measure, 4 K. vi. 25.
Kao-to=ny^p, a spice, xliv. 8: ¥ cf. Ez. xxvii. 17.
1
DSnS (rendered Kapwaalv on Est. i. 6) is a loan word from Sanskrit
karpasa (BDB Lexicon).
[The Semitic origin of KificDTos (Aristoph. and earlier writers)

is doubtful]
Kiwdpaipov = ])DH\) "cinnamon" Ex. xxx. 23 etc., of Phoe-
nician origin as Herodotus tells us, in. in.
Kivvpa = -\)ft "a lyre" 1—3 K. 1 —
2 Ch. Sir. 1 M. (elsewhere
rendered by niddpa, opyavov, yjraXrrjpiov).
Kdpos = "D, a Hebrew measure equivalent to the homer,
twice in the Pentateuch corresponding to "ion of M. T., in
3 K. etc. = M. T. 13.
Kvnivov = \ti'2 " cummin " Is. xxviii. 25, 27 (already in classical
Greek, of Phoenician origin).
= n32? "frankincense" (in class. Greek).
At'/3ai>o?
[MavBvas renders "TO -HO (a garment) in Jd. 1 2 K. 1 Ch. —
(elsewhere rendered once by îtodv L. vi. 10, twice by ipdrtov).
The word occurs in a fragment of Aeschylus, where it is used of
a Liburnian dress it is said to be Persian.] 1
:
[The Semitic origin of pdpo-nnros, papcriTnriov is doubtful.]

Mj>a = i"i3E a weight (classical Greek, probably introduced
into the language through the Phoenicians).
Na/3Aa = ?33, ?33, a lute or other stringed instrument, 1 3 K. —

1 —
2 Ch. 1 M. (in 1 K. x. 5 B vdftal) the Heb. is elsewhere
:
rendered by \â\rrjpt.ov Is. 2 Es. ^ Sir., KiOdpa <£r lxxx. 2, opyavov

Am. NdfiXa occurs in a fragment of Sophocles (Dindorf 728)
and seems to have come from Phoenicia. (The transliteration
vefteX is kept for ?53 = a wine-jar, see above.)
= Tn2 (already in Theophrastus).
Na'pSos
'
Nirpoi> = *1Elp.) carbonate of soda, used as soap, Jer. ii. 22.

Herodotus and Attic writers use Xirpov in the same sense :
virpov is used exclusively in the papyri and inscriptions from

iii/B.C. onwards (Mayser 188 f.), and, if the Semitic origin is the
true one, must have been the original form.
[UaXXaKT] = &j?5> LXX passim. The word occurs in classical
Greek from Homer (in the form iraXXauls) onwards, and its
Semitic origin very doubtful.]
is
2dj3(3aTov = r\2V)
(Jiri2^) the Sabbath, first found in LXX.
In the Pentateuch (except Ex. xxxi. 15 A) and in some of the
other books the plural rd adfifiaTa is used both for "the sabbath"
and " the sabbaths " the sing, to ad/3j3aTov appears in 4 K.
:
1 —2 Ch. 2 Es. Is. lxvi. 23 Lam. 1 —

2 M. (and in J rtit with the 1
meaning "week"). Dat. plur. usually o-a^/3drots-, in 1 M. ii. 38

cra/3/3ao-ij'. Derivatives crafifiaTiêiv, Trpoo-dfiftarov.
:
1
00 i Es. is another word probably of Persian origin:
MaviaKr]? Dan.
It istaken over from the Greek in the Aramaic frO'ODn in Daniel, where
other loan-words from the Greek occur (BDB Lexicon s.v. ).
3—2
[_'Ediacos = p^ LXX passim. Used in classical Greek, and

probably derived from Phoenicia.] .
â]x{ivKr] (Dan. 09) = Aram. Np?K> (iOfD) a stringed instru-
ment, translated in the English Bible by " sackbut " (incorrectly,

as the latter was a wind-instrument). Found already in Aristotle
and in Polybius ( = a siege-engine). Strabo (471) refersto the
"barbarous" origin of this and other words for musical instru-
ments Driver (Dan.) accepts the Aramaic derivation, others
:
consider the word to be "of Syrian or late Egyptian origin"

{Enc. Bibl. s.v. Music 10).
Sa-Trcjieipos = "VSD , lapis lazuli. (Already used by Theophrastus
and the adj. by Aristotle.) , .
2/kAo? (never crlyXos in MSS) = ?i?j^ passim, usually of

LXX
the weight, less often of the coin (the coin in the Hexateuch is
generally rendered by hibpa^pov [? dpaxpr) Jos. vii. 21 B], as also
in 2 Es.). St'yXo? is the form attested in Xen. and the Inscriptions
(Herwerden Lex. s.v.).
[2iv8a>v renders HP
in Jd. xiv. 12, 13 A, Pro v. xxix. 42, but
the Semitic origin of the Greek word, which is classical, is
doubtful.]
îpmvcov (gen. pi.) read by certain MSS (see Field o-imvay A) :
in Jd. viii. 26 appears to be a Hellenized form of D'O'ir]^

("crescents," prjvio-ncov B).
"2vK.ap.ivos (crvKdfiivov Am.) = nE>pt^ (Aristotle and Theophr.).
Xat;cov = !-J5 "a sacrificial cake," in Jer. vii. 18, li. 19 (in the
latter passage X* reads x av
[Xirav, which
^ vas i Q
renders ri-fn?, is probably of
constantly
x av ^ va s )-
.
Oriental origin, though the Hebrew is of course not its parent.

In 2 Es. ii. 69 KodavoL B may be a corruption of Kid£>ves = (in
the papyri) îran-eff.]
The influence of the Hebrew on the vocabulary of the

LXX shows itself not only in transliterations and Hellenized
Hebrew words but also in a tendency observable in books
other than the Hexateuch to use Greek words of similar
sound to the Hebrew. The translators in some few cases may
have been influenced by a popular but doubtful etymology,
e.g. in rendering Q-io by /xcu/x-o? more often, doubt as to the
:
exact meaning of the Hebrew has made them resort to this
expedient. Some of the instances may be due to later scribes

§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 37
extracting a meaning out of what were originally transliterations,

as when teraphim becomes depa-n-tiav (1 K. xv. 23 B), but the
most flagrant instances of this confession of ignorance, namely
those in Jer. /?, appear to go back to the original translator.
(See on this tendency e.g. Driver on 1 Sam. x. 2, Deissmann
£S Mozley Psalter of the Church xx.)
99, The following
examples may be quoted the list is doubtless capable of
:
extension.
(XeXiScoi/) aypo{) = "l-1^ Jer. viii. 7 (no doubt a corruption of a

translit. dyovp, a-rpovBia being a doublet). ('Aepivrjv = "Vini "and
white" Est. viii. 15 N c a .)
-
Aide, otbe = Ty\) "a shout" Jer. xxxi.
(xlviii.) 33, xxxii. 16 (xxv. 30). 'A\a\d£eiv, dXa\ayp,6s, oXoXvfciv,
6Xo\vyp6s — ?rT hiph., n?7* passim in the Prophets: both the

Heb. and the Greek words are onomatopoeic. ("Ea>s) ap.a (r«
fl\Ly) = (WV® H) Dhpr) 2 Es. xvii. 3. 'Ap/zoWa^ton Ez. xxiii.
42 (the Heb. may mean "sound" as well as " multitude "). 'Apî-
ercupas Aavld applied in 2 K. xv. 32 etc. to Hushai the Archite
the friend of David (in njn *0"lNn) is a curious instance it :
might be a natural corruption of an earlier 'Apaêl eralpos

(cf. xvii. 5), but the rendering 6 trpmros cfiiXos in 1 Ch. xxvii. 33
is clearly an adaptation of apxieTulpos and is a witness to the
early currency of this reading. "A<pe(ris = p^$ a channel or
stream in 2 K. xxii. 16, Jl i. 20, iii. 18 must be partly due to the
same cause, similarity of sound, but see Deissmann BS 98 fif. on
this useandon uSfflpa<£eorew?=b*DJpK ^ Ez. xlvii. 3. Bdpftapos
= *W2
"brutish" Ez. xxi. 31 (36). (B8eXvyp,a 4 K. xii, 8 B is
probably a scribe's improvement upon the translit. /3e'Se»c, which
A has in this verse and both MSS in the preceding vv.)
B66pos = l)H in both parts of Ez. (xxvi. 20, xxxi. 14 etc., but Ez. /3
also employs the usual LXX rendering XdnKos) 1 Km ye .
= D| (D3T) in some books of the LXX and in the later versions.

(?) 'Eo-xapirrjs "bread baked on the hearth" renders *1S^ (exact
meaning doubtful) 2 K. vi. 19 the translators perhaps connected

:
it with
(xxxiv.) 5
m " fire." "Ecos a8ov = f)l^
the words are correctly rendered in the first part of
:
^ "Ah! lord" (!) Jer. xli.
the book (xxii. 18 o'ip.01 avpie). (The two exx. following are given
by Driver.) GdXacra-a = TVpVF\ (a channel) 3 K. xviii. 32, 35, 38.
'lepfis = SJHy (a couch) Am. iii. 12 Jerome (ap. Field) suggested
:
1
"E\<x0os was the natural rendering of ?'X , which is carefully dis-
tinguished by the translators from ?JN=K/ot6s.
that lepels is a correction of an original transliteration. Similarity
of sound partly accounts for t'Xfco? = 7' ?n

(elsewhere rendered
1 ,
HT]8afiS>s, fin yivoiro, fir] e'lrj) in 2 K. xx.

2o,.xxiii. 17 = 1 Ch. xi. 19
(1 K. xiv. 45 A). KetpaSas (" shorn ") = ^rj'T'i? Kir-heres Jer.

xxxi. (xlviii.) 31, 36 may have arisen out of a transliteration.
For x^H-appovs twv Kedpav = |i"1"|i? ^05 in 2 K. xv. 23 B, 3 K. xv. 13

see Lightfoot Biblical Essays 172 ff., on the readings in John
xviii. 1. KeoXveiv (dnoMoX.) in several books renders N?3-
Aayxaveiv=T2? "take" I K. xiv. 47. Adfiiras is the constant
rendering of "fS?. MeyaXcos = vUO "from off me" Job xxx. 30

(not 9). Mcopos is the habitual and natural rendering of
D-110, D-1N0. 'Opp?7 = npn "fury"Ez. iii. 14, Dan. viii. 6:
6'ppo? = n?0in "wall" Ez. xxvii. 11 (cf. dpfiovla Ez. supra).

Oi;at = »iX ''in etc. (the Greek interjection appears first in the
Alexandrian period). Uayis (from nnyvvpi) frequently renders
HS "a snare" (sJ = to spread), and the resemblance is made
closer by the spelling iranls. 'H pdx is m l K. v. 4 ir\r)p p. r)
Aaycov vweXdcpBr] ("W3 \m pi) is a doublet, ttX^v being doubt-

less the older rendering. "a pomegranate orchard^"
c
Po<bi>
represents (Hadad)rimmon Zech. xii. 11.in IvKocpavrelv

l-TTis -rla) renders "oppress," "defraud" in * Prov. Job O
JpW
Eccl., VlptJ' "lie," "deceive" in Lev. xix. 11. Tifia>piav =
Dn-lipri "guide-posts" Jer. xxxviii. (xxxi.) 21 (possibly from a

transliteration rippcop(e)lv) Sfidoi/ ib. is another instance.
:
Tokos
renders T\F) "oppression" in ¥liv. 12 RTN ca (kottos BK*) lxxi. 14,
Jer. ix. 6. Toird£iov is suggested by T| "refined gold" in ¥
cxviii.127 (contrast Ai0os rl/juos V xviii. 11, xx. 4, Prov. viii. 19).
Tvfiiravov constantly renders ^

word should perhaps be
(the
<£<xko? renders ^3
included in the previous list as a loan-word).
"a flask" (also riD3¥ "a cruse") in 1 and 4 K., but this meaning
of the Greek word is classical. Qpovpai for Purim in Est. ix.
6 etc. is an illustration of the way in which a Hebrew word was
twisted to yield an intelligible meaning to Greeks the form, if :
not original, is at least as old as Josephus {Ant. xi. 6. 13

r)fiipas...<ppovpalas). XeXavrj Hos. xii. 1 1 appears to be suggested
by the sound of i?l "a heap," as x«°* is suggested by î »| in
Mic. i. 6, Zech. xiv. 4.
1 "IXews croi etc. were current phrases in the vernacular, J. H. Moulton,

Prol. 240.
Semitic influence shown (1) in new meanings and uses of
words, (2) in syntax.
Apart from transliterations and Hellenized words, the

influence of the Hebrew shows a considerable number
itself in
of new uses of Greek words and in the coining of new phrases

which correspond literally to the Hebrew. A list of new-coined
words 1 and of words with a new connotation is given in Dr Swete's

Introduction p. 307. Here it will merely be necessary to add
a few remarks on some new uses to which a few common Greek
words are put.
AiSdvai begins to supplant rSivai (which still retains its
hold in some books), owing to the use of the Heb. \m in both
senses. The use is characteristic of the later historical books
though not confined to them : Dt. xxviii. 1 8wVa> ere virepdvw,
2 K. XX. 3 eSuj/cev avrds ev oi'kw (pv\aKr}<;, cf. 3 K. vi. 1 8, 4 K.

'
xvi. 17, Is. lx. 17 Swo-w ro-us apx 0VT ^ s aov *v

PWy> 27
eL J er - v *-
So/a/xaaTT/F 848o)Kd ere, Ob. i. 2 etc. (The use of the verb with
inf. in the sense of "allow," Gen. xxxi. 7, N. xxi. 23, Jd. xv. 1 B
= A dcJ37jK€v is classical.)
The useof dpidpm for "few" in N. ix. 20 fj fie pas dpiOpa

(~)QDE> D^),Ez. xii. 16 twbpas aped pa ('D ^3K) is removed from
the category of " Hebraisms " by a passage like Hdt. vi. 58 eiredv
yap diroOdvrj ftacrikevs...8el...dpi.0pG> rebv rrepioiKCov dvayKaarovs es
to nr]8os levai "a certain number." The translators usually

prefer to write oXt-yot (fipaxels, oXiyoerros) dpidpm in Dt. xxxiii. 6 :
they have either misunderstood or intentionally perverted the

meaning, eWco noXvs iv dpidpS.
The Heb. D^, when used of a year or other period of
time, is literally rendered by -qfifpai in phrases like d<f>' (i£)
ijpiepwv eis -rjfiepas Ex. xiii. 10, Jd. xi. 40, xxi. 19, 1 K. i. 3 etc.,
8vo enj (mam-09) ^/xepw Gen. xli. 1, 2 K. xiv. 28 (cf. xiii. 23
SieT??piSa rjptpwv), Jer. xxxv. 3, Lev. xxv. 29, p-ijva -ijpepuv Gen.
xxix. 14, N. xi. 20 f., Jdth iii. 10 (more classical Dt. xxi. 13
1 II/>o<rwirb\i7/i7rTe?e should be deleted (p. 44), and for 6,vadep.aT%eiv
see p. 27 above.
K\av(T6Tai...[JLr]vo<s t]p.epas), i/SSo/xas rjfiipwv Dan. © x. 2 f . (Dan.

omits "days" in 2 and inserts rwv in 3), Bvo-ia rdv t]p,epwv
(Heb. = "yearly sacrifice") 1 K. i. 21, xx. 6. The Heb. phrases

" year of days " etc. mean either "a year of time " (BDB.) or "
full year" (R.V.) etc.: in the latter sense class. Greek writes
reXeo? iviavTos, reXeovs en-TO p.7Jva<; etc.
The use of D' D'' = "a year" has been misunderstood and the
|
word omitted in N. ix. 22 prjvbs rjpepas ( = M. T. "either two

days or a month or a year," lit. " or days "), cf. the omission of
"1D^C 1 K. xxvii. 7 it is also misunderstood in 2 Ch. xxi. 19
:
(Heb. "at the end of two years") where the Gk apparently

means " when the time of the days amounted to two days."
Other examples of literalism in time-statements are dva

fitcrov rwv k(nT€pivwv Lev. xxiii. 5 (elsewhere in Pent, expressed
by (to) 7rpos ianripav, to SclXivov, oif/e), w's a.Tra£ kcu dira^
(= DJ?Dn DyS3 = as time after time) Jd. xvi. 20 B, xx. 30 f,,
1 K. iii. 10, xx. 25 (idiomatically rendered N. xxiv. 1 Kara to

eiwôs, Jd. xvi. 20 A KaOuis dei).
Elpijvn] takes over the meaning of the Heb. Dl

1
?^ in some
formulas of salutation, being used of the health or welfare of a
single individual, as well as of friendly relations between
nations. The Heb. phrase for "to greet" is DW? 'b hn& "to
ask someone about peace (welfare)." Hence in the later
historical books we find phrases like Jd. xviii. 15 B do-yjXOov ei?
tov oiKOi/...Kcu i]pa>Tr}o-av avrov eis tiprjvqv (= A rfcnrdcravTO avrov),
cf. I K. xvii. 22 A, XXV. 5 : we even find e7reparrav...eis dprjvqv

tov -n-oXepLov 2 K. xi. 7 for " to ask how the war progressed " :
occasionally the neut. of the definite article is inserted, ipwTav

to, 6tg dprjvrjv 1 K. x. 4, xxx. 21 B, 2 K. viii. io = i Ch. xviii. io
1
.
The same group of books uses dprjvyj (o-ot) " peace be to

thee," 'H dprfvY) o-oi; i] elprfvr] tc3 dvSpl crov ; k.t.X. 4 K. iv. 26
"is it well with thee?" (class. x a ¥> e vyiaiveis;) ) : in 3 K. ii. 13
In the N.T. Luke in xiv. 32, borrowing the

1
phrase, uses it of LXX
a king negotiating for peace, thus keeping the classical meaning of elp^wq.
the noun takes the place of the adj., elprjvrj rj el'o-oSos aov
Contrast with the later historical books the more classical
phrases used in Genesis xliii. 27 -qpun-yjcrev Se avrovs Uw? e'x 6T€ >
xxix. 6, xxxvii. 14, xliii. 27 f. vyicuVei; etc., and the use of

do-Trd'Ceo-O at in Ex. xviii. 7, Jd. xviii. 15 A. The later books
(including Tobit «) further have iropevecrOai (/3aSi£eiv, Sevpo) eh
<ilpy]vr\v (iv elpijvr]) : the Pent, also uses elprjvrj in a similar way
but with another preposition, fxer elpijvr]'; aTrepxecrOai (ijxeiv)
Gen. xv. 15 : elsewhere fiaUleiv vytaivwv Ex. iv. 18, 2 K.

xiv. 8.
'Frj/jLa = ~D~! — res appears to be a Hebraism, but may have

been so used in colloquial Greek a : similar use of \6yo% has
classical authority. Exx. : Gen. xv. 1 fxerd Se t<x pruxara ravra,
xxii. 1 etc., Gen. xxxviii. 10 Trovrjpbv Se i(pdvr] to pijfxa...oTL

eiroirjcrev tovto, Dt. ii. 7 ovk eTreSerjOrjs prjp.aro<; (= ovSevos) etc.
In the N. T. it is noticeable that the use is, apart from O. T.

quotations, confined to the more Hebraic portions of Luke's
writings. Exodus twice uses the adj. p^ros in a similar way :
ix. 4 ov TeXevTiqcrei awb irdvrwv tw tov 'IcrpaÂ vlwv prjrov
(= ouSets), xxii. 9 Kara 7rav prjrov d8iKr]p.a "in any wrong doing
whatsoever." The literal translation of mm hv " in the matter
of," "to the end that " by 7rept AaAias, 7rept \6yov is a peculiarity
of Aquila, Eccl. iii. 18, vii. 15, viii. 2 : contrast Ex. viii. 12 (8)
7rept = 121 ?V and the omission of 121 ib. xvi. 4 to t^s ^/xepa?
eis rjfxepav.
Yios is used to render some idiomatic phrases with p, but

this Hebraism is mainly confined to the literal group the :
Hexateuch, Isaiah and Chronicles generally avoid it.
(a) Of age. Heb. says " a son of so many years " for " so
many years old." Hence Gen. xi. to 5%-t i>tos erav eKardv (the
only example in the Hexateuch), cf. Jd. ii. 8 B, 1 K. iv. 15,
2 K. iv. 4, v. 4, xix. 32, 35, 3 K. xii. 24 a, 24 b, xxii. 42, 4 K.
passim, 2 Ch. xxvi. 3 BA, ib. (in A text only) xxviii. i, xxxvi.
2, 9 (31 examples in all, of which 19 occur in K. /3S).

On the other hand the simple gen. of age or some other

paraphrase is frequent in the Hexateuch (Gen. vii. 6, xii. 4 etc.
Ex. xxx. 14 oltto eiKoa-aerovs etc.: Ex. xii. 5 etc. iviavaios), and
Chronicles (1 Ch. ii. 21, 2 Ch. xxi. 5, 20, xxii. 2 etc.) and occurs
occasionally elsewhere, 2 K. ii. 10, 2 Es. iii. 8, Is. lxv. 20, Jer. Hi. 1,
Dan. 9 v. 31. Ilaidiov oktco r]jj,epa>v Gen. xvii. 12 is classical.
(b) Of characteristics, qualities etc. The same distinction

in the books holds good. Jd. —4 K., 2 Es., *, Ez. write e.g.
vlos ttAAorptos, vlhs dWoya'tjs (an alien "D3 p), vlos 8wa/x.ea>s,
vlos aSuaas e.g. 2 K. vii. 10 ( = 1 Ch. xvii. 9 ||
dSiKia simply),
viol twv o-vjxêwi/ "hostages," 4 K. xiv. 14 = 2 Ch. xxv. 24,
viol 6WaTaxrea)s or Oavdrov i K. xxvi. 16, 2 K. xii. 5 (cf. M/ lxxviii.
11, ci. 21, viol rSv Te6avaT(i)jjL£V(tiv) ; on the other hand books
like the Hexateuch and Isaiah omit mos or employ paraphrase,
writing dXXoyevrjs, aAAocûAos Geri. xvii. 27, Ex. xii. 43 etc.,
Is. lx. 10, lxi. 5 (but vlos dXX. Gen. xvii. 12, Is. lxii. 8), Ik
(Sowv etc. =~ipn p Ex. xxix. 1 etc. (contrast 1 K. xiv. 32 rUva
/3o<Sv) : further paraphrases occur in e.g. Dt. xxv. 2 afios y
TrXyjywv, Is. V. I iv T07ra> ttlovi, xiv. 12 6 wpwl aVareAAw, xxi. IO
ol oSvvw/xevoL.
Hebrew is fond of what may be called physiognomical

expressions, that is to say phrases referring to parts of the
human body, ear, eye, face, hand, mouth etc. in particular, :
many prepositions are seldom found without some such

adjunct. This accounts for a wide use of 6<p8a\,/jL6<;, Trpoo-unrov,
o-TOjxa,
x €l'p etc., in the LXX : many of the LXX phrases
are, however, passable, if unidiomatic, Greek expressions : the
Hebrew has merely given them a wider circulation. A per-
fectly literal translation is avoided where the vernacular had
some similar, but not identical, phrase. Thus ivw-mov, which
is unknown to the classical language, but is found in papyri from
ii/ — i/ B.C. onwards 1 , is a favourite rendering of ^B? and i^ya.
1
Deissmann BS 213 : Dr J. H. Moulton adds Teb. 14 (114 B.C.) and
other examples of adjectival evwirios. The word is retained in modern Greek,
§ 4] Semitic element in LXX Greek, 43
The following are some of the more striking instances of direct

imitation of the Hebrew.
'AiroKaXvirreiv (avotyeiv) to ovs (wtlov) Ttvos = " to reveal to
someone" R. iv. 4, 1 K. ix. 15, xx. 2 etc., 2 K. vii. 27, 1 Ch.

xvii. 25.
As regards the use of o<J>0a\p.6s in phrases like "to seem
good" or "to find favour in the eyes (i.e. in the estimation) of
someone " (^yn) we find the same sort of distinction between
the groups of books as elsewhere. The classical -rrapd nvi
or other paraphrase is rarely found. As a rule the Pen-
tateuch with some of the other books render »3ijn by ivavrtov
(or the vernacular ivw-mov, evavri), while the literal rendering
1
iv 64>9aXjxdl<i is reserved for the later historical books .
Exx.: "To find (give) favour in someone's eyes" is rendered

by (1) x®-P iv £X eLV (evpio-iceiv) tvapd tlvl in Ex. xxxiii. 12, 1 6, N. xi.
15 (cf. Est. ii. 1 5)5 ( 2 ) e vp- (8i86vai) xdpiv ivavriov (ivcon.) tlvos
some 24 times in the Pent., Gen. xxx. 27 etc., also in 3 K. xi. 19,
Est. v. 8, vii. 3, (3) evp. X^P iv {e\eos) iv ocpdaXpols rivos in
(Gen. xxxiii. 8 A: MSS ivavriov or ivanr.) Jd. vi. 17,
all other
R. ii. 2, 10, 13, 1 K. i. 18, xvi. 22 etc., 2 K. xiv. 22, xv. 25, xvi. 4.
The phrases "to seem good (evil etc.) in someone's eyes" are
(1) paraphrased in Gen. xvi. 6 dpecrrbv fi, Jos. ix. 31 apianei,
(2) rendered by apicrKUV (dpecrrov, cruXrjpov etc.) ivavriov {ivmniov,
evavn) in the Pent, Gen. xvi. 4f., xix. 14 etc., N. xxxvi. 6, Dt. xii.
8, 25, iv. 25, also in Jd. ii. 11, iii. 7, 2 K. x. 3, 1 Ch. xix. 3, (3) by
ayaOov (evOis, Trovrjpov, evdvveadm etc.) iv ocpdaXpols tivos passim
in Jd., 1 K., 2 K. (from x. 12), 4 K. and in some of the later books.
The adhesion of Wisdom (iii. 2, ix. 9) to the last group is
noticeable.
npoo-wirov (which is found in Polybius with the meaning

"person") is kept in the rendering of D'OQ KK'J "to accept the
person " (to favour or be partial to anyone), but the verb is
usually altered. ©au/m£eii' to Trpofyw-rrov is the rendering which

met with general acceptance (Gen. xix. 21, Dt. x. 17, xxviii. 50,
Kennedy Sources of N.T. Greek 155. In N.T. its absence from Mt. and
Mc. is striking: Lc. and Ap. make a large use of it.
1
And is unexampled in the N.T.
4 K. v. 1, Prov. xviii. 5, Job xiii. 10 etc., Is. ix. 15). Another

verb has been occasionally substituted, Trpocrhiû-O ai Gen. xxxii.
20, alpeTi£eLv I K. XXV. 35, iirai(rxvveo-6ai Job xxxiv. 19. The
literal version Aa/x/Weir (to) rrpocrunrov occurs only in Lev. xix.
15 (necessitated by the use of Oavfxdlav in the same v.), \& lxxxi.
2, Job xlii. 8, Lam. iv. 16, Mai. i. 8 f., ii. 9. Later formations,
unknown to the Alexandrian translators
1
and first appearing ,
m the N.T., are irpocrwTroXyj/jLirTeiv, -Xrjp-TTTyjs, -Xrjfjaj/ia. It is
interesting to note the three stages through which the Hebrew

idiom finds its way into Greek : first the possible but un-
idiomatic version, then the baldly literal, then the new Greek
words coined from the literal version. 'Atto 7rpoow(w, Trpo
7rpoo-wVou etc. (where the classical language would use the

prep, alone) abound.
Hebraistic uses of <rr6|j.a may be illustrated by such phrases
aS i7T€pWTaV TO CTTOfJLa TLVOS Gen. XXiv. 57, e7Tt T<£ (TTOpaTi 0~OV
VTraKovo-erou 7ras 6 A.aos Gen. xli. 40, €7rl 0-To/xa.TOs 8vo fJLapTVpWV...
(TTrjo-eTcu irav p-fj/xa Dt. xix. 1 5. But the prepositional phrases
*S by, ^2, i^b " according to " are, in the Pentateuch at least,
usually rendered by a simple prep., Kara. c. ace. (Gen. xliii. 7, xlv.
21, N. vi. 21, Dt. xvii. Ii), 7rpo<s c. ace. (L. xxv. 51 -rrpbs Tavra) or
€7rt c. dat. (Dt. xvii. 6). The avoidance of anthropomorphism
sometimes causes omission or paraphrase of " mouth " where
God is spoken of: Jos. ix. 20 eV^pwT^crav, N. iii. 16 etc. 8ta
<^<JiVTJ^ KvptOV.
The uses of xei P in prepositional phrases (on the model
of -pri and kindred phrases) are innumerable many of these, :
however, may be illustrated from the Hellenistic language.

E/x.7T(,/X7rXai/ai (reXttovv, 7rXr)povv) Tas x e^P a ? Ex. xxviii. 37 etc.,
is the literal rendering of the Hebrew for "to consecrate."
An example of literal reproduction of the Hebrew is 4 K. ix. 24
eTrXyqev ttjv X €^P a * v T<? T î^ : i n aVocrj-eAAciv rrjv x e ^P a Ex. ix. 15
1
Upoffwirok-qiJ.irT&v should be deleted from the list in Dr Swete's
Introduction 307.
4] Semitic element in LXX Greek 4$
and similar phrases the Hebraism lies in the new meaning

attached to the verb. (The meaning "handiwork" (Jer. x. 9)
is known to secular Greek : possibly the translators attached
the same meaning to Xdp 'A/Secro-aAo^, the name given to
the "monument" (t) of Absalom, 2 K. xviii. 18.)
Under the head of pronouns we notice an increased use of
dvtjp (avOpurros), due to the influence of the Hebrew B»K,
where classical writers would have written eVao-ros, ns or ttSs-
tis, and of phrases like av<9pw7ros Trpos tov Trhqcrlov (dSeXcpov)

avrov for erepos Trpos tov hepov. Though the imitation of the
Hebrew is unmistakable, it is difficult to draw the line be-
tween what may be called " Hebraisms " and what isgood
vernacular or kolvij Greek. The use of dvtjp for ns can be
illustrated from Aristophanes. The rarity of phrases like
erepos tov found in the Pentateuch, Isaiah and

hepov (still
the early chapters of Ezekiel) is partly due to the tendency in

the kolvtj to abandon words expressive of duality. But it is
noticeable that the use of dvtjp = Irao-Tos in phrases like Sore
p,OL dvtjp Ivwtiov Jd. viii. 24, Xd/3(op.€V dvtjp ets Sokov plav
4 K. vi. 2, is practically confined to one group of books viz..
Jd., R., K. /3y (2 K. xiii. 29 B, xx. 1, 3 K. i. 49), K. yS (3 K.
xxii. 10, 4 K. iii. 23 etc.), 2 Es. (cf. Cant. iii. 8, Ez. xviii. 8,
xxxiii. 26 A, 1 M. ii. 40) : in these books eKacrros, which is
freely used in other parts of the LXX, is either wholly or
nearly unrepresented \ Here, then, in view of the avoidance

of the literal rendering in the majority of the books, we appear
to be justified in speaking of a Hebraism. With a negative
dvtjp replaces /x^Sets or ovSets : 4 K. X. 19 dvt]p p/r) eVio-KeTr^TW,
x. 25, xxiii. 18. 'Avtjp is occasionally used of inanimate things:
1
The distinction between the portions of the Kingdom books should be
noted. "E/ax0"Tos = SJ^K is freely used in K. a ( 19 times), K. /3/3 (5), K. 77 (13)..
On the other hand it is absent from K. fiy (excepting 2 K. xiii. 29 A) and
occurs twice only in the B text of K. 75 (3 times in text). A
46 Semitic element in LXX Greek [8 4
Job (probably ©) xli. 8 (of the scales of leviathan). The

duplication dvOpM-rro? avdpojTros, dv8pl dvSpc — "anyone" (Lev. xv.
2, xvii. 3 etc., Ez. xiv. 4, 7) is analogous to vernacular phrases
(Moulton Pro I. 97).
The pleonastic demonstrative pronoun appended to a relative
pronoun or a relative adverb, e.g. m...avra ( = )b 1B>N), ov...ei<e2
( = D&? IPX), is found in all parts of the LXX
and undoubtedly
owes its frequency to the Hebrew original. But the fact that it
is found in an original Greek work such as 2 Mace. (xii.
27 iv
§...ev avrfj) and a paraphrase such as 1 Esdras (iii.
5, 9, iv. 54,
63, vi. 32) is sufficient to warrant its presence in the koivtj 1
In .
modern Greek the relative is expressed by the adverb ttov

followed by the demonstrative in its proper case a use which —
is strangely analogous to the Hebrew. In the the laws of LXX
concord are observed the relative and demonstrative agree in
:
gender, number and case, and if the demonstrative is preceded

by a preposition the relative as a rule takes one as well (e.g.
Gen. xxiv. 3 ped' hv...per avr&v similarly oBev ineiOev Gen. x.
:
14 etc, not ov €k.). The fact that this phenomenon, which, as

Dr J. H. Moulton remarks, is made familiar to Englishmen by
the language of Mrs Gamp, should have grown up independently
in the two languages is not surprising.
Under the head of prepositions, Hebrew is responsible for

the extensive use of a large number of prepositional phrases in
place of an accusative after a transitive verb. The fact, how-
ever, that a phrase like <£iAaWeor0ai aVo twos is found already
in Xenophon makes us cautious in regarding all these as
Hebraisms. Several of them probably never found a place in
the Greek language: the use of the preposition, which was
allowable with one verb, was extended to others, where the
Hebrew had an analogous use. Besides the instance men-
tioned aTro' (corresponding to p) is used after alo-
X vveo-dai,
ev\afieLo~8at, Xavddvecv, irpocriîv, Tpe/ieLv, virepr](pavajeo-0a.L, vwep-
1
No instance of
seems, however, to have been found in the papyri
it
the example quoted by^Kuhner and Blass from Hdt. iv.
44 is rather
different: Blass quotes &v...to{itw from Hypereicles. It would appear
that it was not a very common use in the N. T. it is quite uncommon, the
:
Apocalypse alone using it with any frequency (7 times).

opav, <f>ofielo-6aL. Similarly, kv (2) is used instead of an ac-

cusative after alp£Ti£eiv, evSoKelv, OeXeiv, avviivat etc. In the
same way, we find (pdhecrdai i-n-c (?y) nva, e£eXicr9ai ewL riva
(Job ® xxxvi. 21), awievai kiri two. (Job © xxxi. 1). The Theo-
dotion portions of Job supply numerous examples of direct
imitation of the Hebrew : IpqTelv oVto-o) t<.j/o? xxxix. 8, jxixP L
(eto?) v/mwv (Tvvrjcrw (iy) xxxii. 12, (pws iyyvs aVo TrpocrwiTov
(TKOTOVS xvii. 12.
The frequent LXX

use of iv of accompanying circumstances
or instrument, as in St Paul's iv pdf38a> eX8a>...; (i Cor. iv. 21)
has been removed from the category of Hebraisms by the
appearance of iv fiaxaipr], iv orrXois armed with a sword etc. in '
'
a little group of papyri of the end of ii/B.C. (Teb. 41. 4, c.

119 B.C., etc.).
A test-case for the length to which the translators were

ready to carry their imitation of the Hebrew is afforded by
their treatment of "the infinitive absolute" in phrases like
n-IOR nitt "thou shalt surely die." (a) A solitary instance
occurs of an attempt to render the Hebrew construction quite
literally, Jos. xvii. 13 B eôXeOpevcrat Se avrovs ovk i^wXedpevaav
(A oXedpevaei), (l) In a certain number of cases (mainly in
the Pentateuch) the Hebrew inf. is simply omitted, (c) The

1
practice of our English translators of employing an adverb,
particle or other form of paraphrase is occasionally resorted
to: Gen. xxxii. 12 koAws ev are ttoitjo-w (not a doublet), Ex.
XV. I ei/So£(os SeSoâcrrai, N. xxii. 1 7 ei/Ti/xco? rt^rycrw ere, 4 K.
v. 11 iravrws iêXevareTdL, Prov. (in all three cases where the
2
Hebrew construction appears ) xxiii. 1 i/o^tw? voei, xxiii. 24,
xxvii. 23: Is. lvi. 3 dcpopiel fxe apa : Job xiii. 10 ovOlv tjttov,
Gen. xlvi. 4 = Am. ix. 8 ek reXos.
E.g. Is. xxiv. 19, "The earth is utterly broken down, the earth is
1
clean dissolved, the earth is moved exceedingly ." The A.V. shows great
versatility in its renderings. Elsewhere we have "freely eat," "must
be circumcised," "indeed I was stolen away," " in any wise return."
2
In Prov. xxiv. 22 a (not in M.T.) Sexbfxevos edeâro.
But as a general rule the rendering takes one of two forms

id) finite verb with dat. of the cognate noun, e.g. /3pwcrei <£ay??
Gen. ii. 16, (e) finite verb with participle of the same verb or
a verb of kindred meaning, e.g. Gen. iii. 16 irX-qOvvwv 7rXr]6vvw.
The total number of occurrences of these two constructions
is about the same, approximately 200 of each : but there is a
marked diversity between the groups of books in the preference
shown for one mode of translation or the other. The Penta-
teuch prefers the construction of noun and verb, which is used
more than twice as often as part, and verb. The former
construction is always used in the Pentateuch where the verb
is in the passive, e.g. Gen. xvii. 13 irepiTop.fi irepLTfxrjOrfo-eTaijXl. 15
nXoTrfj iKkainqv, Dt. xxi. 1 4 Trpacrei ov TrpaOrja- erai. Where the
verb is active or middle either construction may be used : cf.
Gen. ii. 16 fipwcreL ^dyrj with Lev. vii. 8 (paywv <£<xy??, Dt. xxi v.
13 a7roSo'crei a7ro8wcreis with xv. 10 SiSovs Saxrets : but, generally
speaking, the Pentateuch translators prefer (d) wherever there
is a convenient noun available. Where the participial con-
struction is used in the Pentateuch, it is often rendered more
idiomatic by varying the verb (e.g. Gen. xviii. 10 kiravao-rpi^wv
7]£id, Ex. xxiii. 4 a7rocrT/3€(//as ttVoScoo-et?, Lev. xiii. 7 pLtTafiaXovcra
/A€Ta7T€cr#, xiv. 48 irapayev6p.evos dareXOrj) or by using the simple
and compound verb (as Herodotus uses cpevywv eKcpevyetv v. 95,
e.g. Gen. xliii. 7 ipwrwv iirrjpoir., Lev. X. 16 ^rtov i.êt,i]Tr]aev,
N. xii. 14, xxx. 15). Instances of the bald use of the pres.
part, and finite form of the same verb are not frequent till we
come toDeuteronomy, which has nine of them.
In the later historical books, on the other hand, the par-
ticipial used almost exclusively.
construction is The four
Kingdom books, apart from a single phrase Oavdrw dirodavelTai 1
(OavarwcrrjTe etc.: I K. xiv. 39, 44, xxii. 16, 2 K. xii. 14, xiv. 14,
3 K. ii.
37, 42, iii. 26 f., 4 K. i. 4, 6, 16, viii. 10, xi. 15) and its
1
Its occurrence in the familiar story of the Fall (Gen. ii. 17, iii.
4)
probably accounts for its retention.
4] Semitic element in LXX Greek
opposite tfn% &a V (4 K. viii. 10, 14), have only three examples
of the verb with cognate noun, all in 2 Kingdoms viz. i. 6
TrepLirrwân TrepieTrecrav, xviii. 3 <f>vyfj <$>vywfxev, xix. 42
fipwaei
i<f>dyapev (/3pwatv A). On the other hand in 1
— 4 K. there are
59 examples of the participial construction We note, further 1
.
that this construction is now used even where the main

verb
is passive, e.g. 1 K. ii. 27 diroxaXvcpOm direKaXvcfiOriv, 2 K. vi.
20 aTTOKaAuTTTerai diroKaXvcfrOzLs, xx. 18 ^pwrêVos ypwTTjdrjv
may stand after the finite verb, as in 2 K. vi. 20
the participle
:
the use of different verbs or of simple and

compound verb
is abandoned (the nearest approach to this being 1 K. xx. 21
etTTo Xeyw, 3 K. xiii. 32 ytvo^vov &r T at, 4 K. xiv. 10 tvtttwv
brdraias). In the remaining books of the the participial LXX
construction preponderates, except in Isaiah (eight
examples
of noun to three of part.), Ezekiel, Micah and
the texts of A
Joshua (two of noun to one of part.) and of Judges (ten of
noun to eight of part). The tense of the part, is present or
aorist a future is used in Jd. iv. 9
: A
7ropevaop.iv V 7ropev<rofia
h
in * xlix. 2 1
Sir. xxviii. 1 Siao-nyptwv SiaaTypiaei, so Aquila
Neither construction appears to occur in the "Greek"

(i.e.
untranslated) books. Instances, however, are found of both
forms where there is no inf. abs. in the M.T. most :
of these
are probably due to the translators having a different text from
our Hebrew. In the N.T. there are no examples of the
participial construction except in O.T. quotations (Blass §
74,
4). The other construction is employed by Luke in both his
works (imOvfita iwedvp:., aTreiXfj diruX., TrapayyeXia iraprjyy.,
dvaOefian dveOefi.), as also in Jo. iii. 29 ^ccpa x a V e h Ja. V. 17
n-poarevxfj 7rpoar}v£aTO (ibid. § 38, 3).
It appears, then, that the Pentateuch translators, in ren-
dering this Hebrew idiom, had resort to one or other of two
modes of translation, both of which had some authority in the
1
For the Pentateuch the statistics are [approximately noun and verb
108, part, and verb 49.
T.
classical language, recalling, respectively, the phrases cited by

Blass and J. H. Moulton, viz. ya/x.w yaêlv ("in true wedlock "),
<t>vyy (f>evyeiv ("with all speed ") and the <jf>eirycov e'/ccêvyei
of Herodotus. Their successors confined themselves almost

entirely to the latter, probably considering the participle a
nearer approach to the Hebrew infinitive, but refrained from a
perfectly literal rendering which would have defied the laws of
Greek syntax. Even the participial construction seemed so
strange that it found no imitators in the N.T. writers.
Constructions with eyevero. "When the Hebrew writers

have occasion in the course of their narrative to insert a clause
specifying the circumstances under which an action takes
place, instead of introducing it abruptly, they are in the habit
of (so to speak) preparing the way for it by the use of the
formula T^l 'and it was or came to pass'''" (Driver Hebrew
Tenses, ed. 3, p. 89). The sentence is usually, though not always,
resumed by a second 1. This construction is in the majority
of cases reproduced in the LXX. Of the three forms found
in the N.T. (almost entirely in Luke's writings), viz. (a) eyevero
rjXOe, (b) eyevero ko.I rjXOe, (c) eyevero ekBelv, LXX, with a single
exception \ uses the first two only. Luke in his Gospel writes
(a) twice as often as (b) and (b) twice as often as (c) in Acts :
he abandons the first two altogether in favour of (c). (c), as

Moulton shows, can be closely paralleled from the papyri
which use ywerai c. inf., and at a far earlier time yiyverai evpelv
"it is possible to find" is attested in Theognis 639 (quoted by
LS). Xenophon, moreover, uses eyevero ware or cos "it hap-
pened that." (c) therefore had close analogies in the vernacular
and literary speech, (a) and (b), on the contrary, appear in
3 K. xi. 43 B ical iyevrjdr] uis ijKovcrev 'lepofioaiJ....KaTevd6vei.v " he came
1
straight off" (the Heb. [xii. 2 J is different). In 3 K. iv. 7 \xr\va ev ry epiavry

iyivero eVi rbv epa xopêZV the inf. is the subject of the verb, cf. 1 Ch. vi. 7.
In 1 M. iii. 16 (quoted by J. H. Moulton) r\v 8e...6pQvra...Ti,Tp(I}(TKea6ai,
21 VeAe«y de r\v, the verb seems rather the equivalent of 'ihei "it was
impossible not to," than of iyevero: cf. ib. vi. 9 Trapijv ovv bpav.
4] Semitic element in LXX Greek Si
Luke to be borrowed directly from the LXX, and for these

constructions no illustration has yet been quoted from the
Koivrj. The statistics for the LXX are (if my count is right) as
follows : passages where the readings vary (there are not many)
have been included in both columns.
(a) iyevero ijXde (b) eyivero kcu rfkde
[Gen. 34
without /cat was rather more in the spirit of the later language,
which preferred to say e.g. " It happened last week I was on a

journey," rather than "It was a week ago and I was journey-
ing." At all events the former mode of speech prevails in the
earlier LXX books and in Luke's Gospel. (4) The free Greek
books (2 — 4 Mace.) abjure both constructions, and the para-
phrases make very little use of them. These two classes of
books, on the other hand, retain the classical <rvv£fiy] with
1
the inf.
In Jd. xii. 5 A we appear to have a fourth construction

koI iyevij6r] otl elirav avTois oi hiacncroicr fxivoi . .
.
, though on may
be intended for "because" (Heb. ^ = " when ") : a similar
doubt attaches to 2 K. xiv. 26, 4 K. xvii. 7, 2 Ch. v. 11 (Heb.
"O = " because ").
The less frequent IT ill (1) with the meaning "it shall come
to pass " is rendered 2 by koX ecrrai, usually without a second
copula, which is generally absent from the Heb., (2) in fre-
quentative sense "it came to pass repeatedly" by the imper-
fect, Gen. XXXviii. 9 eyiVero, orav elcrrjpêTO..., iîêv.
Next to eyeVe-ro probably the most frequent Hebraism in

the LXX is the use of Trpoa-rid ivai (7rpocrTi#ecr0a(,) = P]D
1
' in
place of 7raA.1v or a similar adverb. Here again the construc-
tion takes three forms : (a) 7rpo<re0eTO (TrpoaeOr]K€v) Xafietv (tov
AaySeu'), (f)
irpocreOeTO (7rpocre6r]Kev) kcu eXafiev, (c) irpotrdeis
(TrpoorOepevos) eXafiev. (c), the only one of the three for which
approximate classical parallels could be quoted, is limited to
the following passages: Job xxvii. 1 hi Se -n-poa-Oeh... el-n-ev (so
xxix. 1, xxxvi. 1), Est. viii. 3 nal irpoa-Odaa iXdXrjcrev, Gen.

xxv. I Trpoa$€/j.evo'i Se 'A/Jpaa,^ eXafiev yvvaiKa "took another
wife" (the passage quoted in LS, Soph. Track. 1224 ravrrjv
1
Also in Gen. xli. 13, xlii. 38.
2
The Hexateuch sometimes omits the introductory verb : Gen. iv. 14.,
xlvi. 33, Ex. i. 10, iv. 8, xxxiii. 8f., Dt. xviii. 19, Jos. vii. 15.
8
rrpocrOov ywcuKa, " take to wife," is not really parallel), xxxviii. 5
kou Trpoo-Oeio-a ert erexev vlov. (a) and (b) are directly imitated
from the Hebrew, (a) being far the commoner (109 exx. as
against 9 of (&)).
The verb may be either active or middle, the instances of

the two voices are nearly equal (60 58) wpocrdrjcrco and irpocr- : :
drjcropai. (tt po(Tre8rj(ropai) alternate, but the mid. aor. rrpoaedeprjv

preponderates (irpocredr)Ka mainly in the later historical books,
Gen. xviii. 29, Jd. viii. 28 B, xi. 14 B etc., 3 K. xvi. 33, 2 Ch. xxviii.
22, Dan. O x. 18). 1 K. only uses the mid. (^poa-idero with simple
inf. 12 times) the Min. Proph. only the act. {irpoa-d-qcrco or

:
Tvpoo-6£> c. inf. with tov 9 times).
There are also a few examples of an absolute use of the

verb : Job © XX. 9 6<p6a\jxb<i Trapej3\e{j/ev kcu ov Trpoo-Oycrei,
(? ®) xxvii. 19, © xxxiv. 32, Sir. xix. 13, xxi. 1. In the N.T.
Luke again imitates the LXX, having three examples of (a),
XX. 1 1 f. irpocrWeTO irip,ij/ai, Acts xii. 3 7rpocre$€TO crvX.\af3e?v and

one of (c), xix. 1 1 TrpocrOels €67rej/ irapajSoXrjv. The use of (a) is
the only Hebraism which has been detected in Josephus 1

.
An analogous use of €7rto-Tpe^>eti/ (= niK>) followed by (a) inf.
or (b) KO.C + finite verb is restricted to Theodotion, Aquila and

portions of the LXX having affinities with the style of those
translators : in some passages possibly the verb keeps its
literal meaning: (a) Dt. xxx. 9 iirio-TpetfieL Kvpio<s...€vcppav$rjvai,
2 Es. ix. 14 i-rreo-Tpeil/apev SiourKeSacrai evroAas crou, xix. 28,

Eccl. i. 7, V. 14 iirurTp. tov TropevOrjvcu, (b) 2 Ch. xxxiii. 3 «re-
o-rpeij/ev ko! w/coSo^crev, cf. Mai. i. 4, Dan. © ix. 25 imG-Tpiij/eL
Kcd olKo8op.7]9y]cr€Tai " shall be built again." Cf. a similar use
of i7ravepxeo-$ou c. inf. in Job (? ©) vii. 7.
Elsewhere
31K> in this sense is rendered by 7raA.11> alone
(Gen. xxvi. 18, xxx. 31 etc.) or with a verb, irakiv Tropeve<rdai y
j3aS[£ei.v etc.
A few other verbs are similarly used with an articular inf.
in place of an adverb : ir\r)8vvetv 2 K. xiv. 11, 4 K. xxi. 6

1
W. Schmidt De Flav. Jos. elocutione 516.
(the punctuation in Swete's text needs alteration), 2 Ch. xxxiii. 6,
xxxvi. 14, 2 Es. x. 13, * lxiv. 10, lxxvii. 38, Am. iv. 4 (once
with a participle, on the model of Xavddveiv, 1 K. i. 12
zTrXrjOvvt TTpocrevxo^vrj : contrast the rendering em ttoXv Is.
Iv. 7): p.eyaXvveiv ^ cxxv. 2, Jl ii. 21: e$avp.a<TTw9r] rov

fiorjOrjOrjvai 2 Ch. xxvi. 15 B "was marvellously helped":
Sie/o\,€7nr£To...Toi) elcreXOelv 2 K. xix. 3 "came in stealthily"
(contrast Kpvj3fj aTreSpa<; Gen. xxxi. 26) ecrKXrfpvvas rov alryj- :
arao-dai 4 K. ii. 10 " hast made thy request a hard one," cf.
Ex. xiii. 15 lcrK\ripvvi.v <&. k<;airo(TTukai rjp.a.% (but perhaps the

meaning is rather "hardened himself [cf. 22 BJ against
vii.
sending " than " hardly sent us ") : cf. Toyyvuv rov (rroLrjo-ai)
Gen. xviii. 7 etc.
The classical language had used verbs like Xav6dve.iv and

4>6dv€Lv with a participle in a similar way : in the later language
the participle with (Trpo)cj>0dveiv was replaced by an inf. : the
constructions given above may be regarded as a sort of ex-
tension of this use.
Other examples where the imitation of the Hebrew affects
the structure of the sentence are the use of a question to

express a wish, e.g. 2 K. xviii. 33 tis Sw-q rbv Odvarov p-ov
dvTi a-ov; (R.V. "Would God I had died for thee"), and
more striking —the rendering of 15 in adjurations = "(I say)
that" by on, e.g. 1 K. xx. 3 £rj Ku'ptos kol t,fj tj \\jvxti (rov, otl
Ka6<x)<; ctTrcv ipLireirXrjarat (contrast the rendering of "o by el pajv,
a form of adjuration attested by the papyri, in Gen. xxii. 1 7,
xlii. 16, and its omission ib. xxii. 16). Similarly DK, which in
adjurations represents an emphatic negative, the imprecatory
words being left to the imagination, is literally rendered, e.g.
I K. xix. 6 Zfj Kvpios, el diroOavelTai.
Among cases where the usage of the Hebrew and the Greek
vernacular coincide are the use of 8vo 8vo and the like in
distributive sense, the use of eh as an indefinite article, and the
4, 5]
Semitic element in LXX Greek 55
coordination of sentences with nai In other cases, as in the

frequency of l8ov, the influence of the Hebrew merely brought
in
into prominence a word which held a subordinate position
the classical language.
One instance of a flagrant violation of Greek syntax stands

by itself, namely the use of Zyw dpi followed by a finite verb,
e.g. Jd. V. 3 B acromial eyu> ct/xi tw nvpm, vi. 1 8 eyw ei/xt
KadCaofuu. This use, however, is limited to a very small

portion of the LXX, namely Jd. (B text five times, A text once)
and Ruth (once), the @8 portions of the Kingdom Books

(n times), and Job © xxxiii. 31 (and perhaps Ez. xxxvi. 36 A).
It also occurs in Aquila. The explanation of this strange use
has been given elsewhere 1 It is due to a desire to dis-
.
criminate in the Greek between the two forms taken by the

Hebrew pronoun of the first person, *i3K and ^N. The
observation of the fact that *3JX is the form usually employed
to express " I am " led to the adoption of the rule, at a time
when a demand for pedantically literal translation arose, that
it must always be rendered by eyw elfxt, while eyw alone

represented 'OK. The rule reminds one of Aquila's use of
a-vv to express nx the prefix to the accusative : the solecism is
quite unlike the Hebraisms found elsewhere in the LXX, and

the portions in which it occurs (if they are not entirely the
work of Theodotion) may be regarded as among the latest
additions to the Greek Bible.
§ 5. The Papyri and the Uncial MSS of the LXX.

It is proposed in this section to consider how far the uncial
MSS of the LXX, B in particular, can be trusted, in the light
of the new evidence afforded by the papyri, in some matters

of orthography and accidence. Have the MSS faithfully pre-
served the spelling and the forms of the autographs or at
1
J. T. S. viii. 272 f.
56 The Papyri and the Uncials [§ 5
least of an age earlier than that in which they were written, or

have the scribes in these matters conformed to the practice of
their own age ? The question has already been raised in the
case of the N.T. MSS
by Dr J. H. Moulton, who points out that
" there are some
suggestive signs that the great uncials, in this
respect as in others, are not far away
from the autographs"
(Pro/. 42). But this conclusion, if established in the case
of the N.T., does not ipso facto apply to
the LXX, where the
autographs are much earlier, at least three centuries earlier in
the case of the Pentateuch, than the
autographs of the N.T.
books.
The present writer, for the purpose of this work,
has ana-
lysed and tabulated the evidence of numerous collections of
papyri which have been edited by their discoverers
or custodians
in England or on the continent.
The ground has already been
traversed by others, notably by Deissmann and J.H. Moulton :
but the principal object which those writers

had in view was
the illustration of the N.T., and an independent
investigation
for LXX purposes may
not be useless, even if it merely serves
to corroborate the conclusions of earlier
explorers in this field.
Moreover, fresh materials have accumulated even
since the
appearance of Moulton's Prolegomena the Hibeh Papyri
:
have
largely increased the
number of documents of the age when
the Greek Pentateuch came into being 1
.
These papyri provide us with a collection of dated

docu-
ments of a miscellaneous character, written by
persons of all
ranks in the social scale, educated and
uneducated, covering
a period of more than a millennium 2
Documents of the
.
* All collections published before

1907 known to the present writer
have been investigated, except that the later volumes
of the huge Berlin
collection have not been completely examined
for the period i/ to iv/ A .D.
The hundreds of documents for that period which have
been consulted are
however, sufficient to establish certain definite results.
The recent (rnoA
volumes of Tebtunis Papyri (Part 11) and British
Museum Papyri
v: (Part ni '
have not been used. y
2
HP 84 («) is dated 301-300 e.g. The last will and testament of
§ 5]
The Papyri and the Uncials 57
Byzantine period are not very numerous, but for LXX purposes
these may be neglected. Down to the fourth century of our
era, the date ofCodex Vaticanus, we have a nearly continuous
string of documents exhibiting Greek as it was written and
spelt by all classes of the community in Egypt during seven
centuries. There is only one rather unfortunate gap. Papyri
of i/B.c. and of the early part of i/a.d. are sadly scanty. The
early part of ii/B.c. is also not very largely represented. On
the other hand, iii/B.c. is now richly illustrated (by the Hibeh
and Petrie Papyri, the Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Philadelphus
etc.), as is also the period 133 —
100 b.c. (chiefly by the
Tebtunis Papyri), and from about 50 a.d. onwards there is
practically no missing link in the catena of evidence.

With this large mass of dated evidence covering such an
extensive epoch in our hands, it ought to be possible to trace
some clear indications of change and development, no less in

matters of orthography and grammatical forms, than in formulae
and modes of address 1 and to gain thereby some criterion
,
whereby to test the trustworthiness in these respects of our

oldest uncial MSS of the LXX. A few of the clearest instances
of such development will here be considered together with
their bearingon the LXX uncials. We begin with an instance
which has not been noted by Moulton and which affords a
more certain criterion than the one which he places in the
forefront of his discussion (Pro/. 42 f.). To Moulton's in-
stance- — the use of o§ av and o? idv —we will revert later.
Abraham, bishop of Hermonthis (BM i. 77), is a specimen of writing in

viii/A.D.
1
E.g. the closing formula in correspondence, which, in the Ptolemaic
age, according to the status of the person addressed, is Zppwao (to an
inferior or an equal) or eurâ (to a superior). From i/A.D. Steurtfx«
usually replaces eMxei. In iii/A.D. we have the more elaborate ippuadai
(4pp. <re) etixop.ai, still further extended in iv/A.D. by the addition of
7ToX\0?S XpiWlS.
58 The Papyri and the Uncials [§ 5
(1) OvOeis (fxrjOels) and ouSeis (/at/Scis) '.
The form olOeis (firjOek) is one which we are in a position
to trace from its cradle to its grave. First found in an inscrip-

tion of 378 B.C., it is practically the only form in use throughout
the Greek-speaking world during iii/B.c. and the first half of
ii/B.c. In 132 b.c. the 8 forms begin again to reassert them-
selves, and the period from that date to about 100 b.c. appears
to have been one of transition, when the 8 and 6 forms are
found side by side in the same documents. For i/B.c. we are
in the dark, but in i/A.D. we find that ouSeis has completely
regained its ascendancy, and by the end of u/a.d. ovOus, which
still lingers on in i/-ii/A.D., mainly in a single phrase firjOev
rjcra-ov, is extinct, never apparently to reappear, at all events not

within the period covered by the papyri.
Let us first take the evidence of the Attic inscriptions, as
given by Schwyzer-Meisterhans (ed. 3, 259).
ovdels (fXTjd.) ov8els (fir)8.)

From 450 to 378 B.c, o 12
„ 378 „ 300 „ 23 34
„ 300 „ 60 „ 28 o
Under the Roman Empire 5 18
The latest dates in the first column are two of ii/-iii/A.D.
The entire absence of o-uSa's from the inscriptions for over

250 years (300—60 B.C.) is most remarkable.
The evidence of the papyri is in general agreement with
this, but enables us to trace the use of the two forms rather
more closely between 300 and 100 B.C.
(Where there are several instances of a form in the same

document, the number of examples in that document have not
been counted in these cases the figure is followed by + where
: :
there are several documents which repeatedly use the same

form, + + has been added.)
1
Cf. Mayser 180 ff.
5] The Papyri and the Uncials 59
from c.
6o The Papyri and the Uncials [§5
books," settled in Egypt. On the other hand, at the date
when Codex Vaticanus was written, ovOeis was as obsolete as
to Englishmen of to-day is the spelling "peny," which only
recently disappeared from our Prayer-book.
We turn then to the LXX
to test the uncials and obtain
the following statistics.
§5] The Papyri and the Uncials 61
once, contain ovSeis in all passages in all the uncials : these are
1
Proverbs (6), 4 Maccabees (15).
(17 examples), Ecclesiastes
In each of the following books the pronoun is used once only,
and the uncials read ovSets Judges (xiv. 6), K. (3y (2 K. xii. 3),
:
Ezekiel (xliv. 2), Baruch (iv. 12).
(3) Books where ov9ei<s is found throughout in all MSS are

3 Kingdoms (iii. 18, xviii. 40, 43) and 2 Chronicles (ix. 20,
xxxv. 3).
(4) Books where ovdets has preponderant attestation are

Genesis, Leviticus, Joshua, 1 Kingdoms, Jeremiah (both parts).
(5) OwSets preponderates in most of the other books,

including Exodus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Isaiah, and Minor
Prophets ; in all of these, however, ovOeis finds some attestation.
From the last sentence it seems fairly clear that the uncials
cannot be altogether relied on : the Greek Pentateuch certainly
goes back into iii/B.c, and the Greek Prophetical Books are
probably not later than ii/B.c, and the autographs must almost
certainly have contained ov9ei<; : the three examples in the papyri

of ouSets before 132 B.C. prevent us from speaking more positively.
The books mentioned under (2) above deserve notice as

regards dates. The Greek Ecclesiastes is probably Aquila's
work, a second century production, and 4 Maccabees is
2
generally regarded as written in i/a.d. The 8 forms are,
therefore,what we should expect to find in the autographs.

In the third book, Proverbs, the 8 forms attested throughout
by BkA doubtless go back to the original translator. This
suggests a date not earlier than 132 B.C., probably not earlier
than 100 B.C., as the date when Proverbs was translated.
The Greek Sirach, we know from the statement in the pro-
logue, was written in the period of transition (132—100 B.C.),
and we are therefore not surprised to find the uncials uniting in
support first of the one form, then of the other : the autograph
1
But xxiv. 21 /jLTjderepq) BK (a"?S. A).
2 to the close of i/A.D.
The last part of Baruch also belongs
62 The Papyri and the Uncials [8 5
probably contained both forms. The same fluctuation holds

good inWisdom (cwSei's i. 8 BnA; ovQtl% ii. 4 BkA; owSeis
ii. 5 BkA; oufleV iii. 17 BkA etc.); and we are tempted to
refer that book to the same epoch.
In the N.T. it is only what we should expect when we find
that oi30ets, which was expiring in i/a.d., is limited in WH text
to seven instances (5 in Luke's writings, 1 each in 1 and 2
Corinthians).
(2) Teo-aapoLKOVTa — recrcrepaKovTa.
Dr J. H. Moulton has already l

called attention to the " dis-
sonance between N.T. uncials and papyri" as regards these
forms, and his statement applies with greater force to the LXX
uncials. The substitution of e for the first a in reaaapdKovra
seems to have come into existence in some parts of the Koivrj
speech earlier than in others. Schweizer 2 quotes instances of
Teo-aepdxovTa, TcWepes, etc., as early as iv/-iii/B.c. in Pergamene
inscriptions, and he regards these forms, which are attested in
Herodotus, when found in Asiatic territory, as survivals from
the old Ionic dialect. On
the other hand, in Egypt the form
revo-epdKovTa hardly appears before i/A.D. and does not become
common till ii/A.D., from which date it is used concurrently
with the classical form. TeaaapaKovra is universal in the
Ptolemaic papyri. The earliest attested example of the e form
in Egypt, if it can be trusted, is on an inscription of circa
50 B.C., Archiv I. 209, SeKaTcVJo-epa. Next comes T€o-<xepa/<oo-Tos
BM ii. 262, 1 1 a.d., and Teo-o-epaKon-o. once
or twice in i/a.d. on :
the other hand I have counted 15 examples of reo-<rapd K ovTa in

papyri of i/A.D. From the beginning of ii/A.D. e becomes more
common. The e in the second syllable of parts of rio-a-apes is
much rarer. BU 133, 144-145 a.d., SeKaT<We[pa] is the earliest
which I have noted, followed by GP 15 ("Byzantine") reoW/w.
1
Prol. 46. Cf. CR
xv. 33, xviii. 107 and Mayser 57, 224.
2
Gramm. d. Perg. Inschr. 163 f.
8 ij] The Papyri and the Uncials 63
Yet, though it is clear that the autographs in at least the
majority of the LXX books must have contained TecraapaKovra,

1
the form which is practically universal in the uncials is
Teo-aepoLKovTa. Here, then, we have an instance where the
spelling of the uncials has been accommodated to that of a
later date than the time of writing : the MS spelling may have
come down from ancestors earlier than iv/A.D., but it is not
likely to be older than i/A.D.
(3) Tafxecov and similar forms.
Moulton (Prol. 45) speaks of the coalescence of two suc-

cessive i sounds as "a universal law of Hellenistic phonology"
and states that u Tajxdov, irHv and vyela are overwhelmingly
attested by the papyri." Perhaps it was owing to their chief
interest lying in N.T. study, that neither he nor Deissmann

(J?S 182 f.) has noticed the contrast in this respect between
papyri dated B.C. and those dated a.d. Mayser's list (92)
'
shows that the longer forms ra/jaeiov, vyUta, A/jL/AwvLelov etc.
were those commonly written in the Ptolemaic age.

For Tajxieiov—ra/jieiov (or Ta/x. as a street name in Arsinoe)
the papyri give the following statistics

rajMelov Tape'iov (-lov)
iii/B.C. 11 2 o
3
ii/B.C. 1 o
i/B.c. o o
4
i/A.D. o 4
5
ii/A.D. i 6 (or 8 6 )
1
The exceptions are Cod. E in Gen. v. 13, vii. 12 bis, xviii. 28
(aapaKovra sic) bis 2 Es. xv. 15 A, xvii. 67 K, ^r xciv. 10 RT, Cod. V
:
four times in 2 — 3 Mace, once (3 M. vi. 38) being joined by A.

has the a form in Dan.
[Cod. 87
iii. 47 and one of the correctors of B (usually
b
B ) generally alters the e to a.] Against these examples must be set some
140 instances where reaffepaKovra is read by all the uncials.
2
Add. to Mayser's examples HP
31 c. 270 B.C. (six examples), PP i.
32 (1) 5 iii/B.C.
3
AP 53, 114 B.C.
4
The earliest is CPR i, 83—84 A.D.
5
BU 106, 199 A.D.
6
—
Including OP iii. 533, ii/ iii/A.D., OP iv. 705, 200 202 A.D. —
64 The Papyri and the Uncials [§5
In iii/ and iv/A.D. only the shorter form is attested.
For vyUia Mayser quotes five exx. from records dated ii/ and
i/B.c, 99 B.C. being the latest date cited. 'Yyeta appears to
begin in the papyri early in ii/A.D., e.g. OP iii. 496, 127 a.d.,
ib. 497 "early 2nd cent." Huv makes its appearance in
also
the same century 1
. The same distinction between the early
and later papyri holds good of the analogous forms from proper
names, %apairuiov etc. (see Mayser, 92, 57). The longer forms
are usual down to the early part of i/a.d. : 1apaTn(e)lov OP
iv. 736, i/A.D., OP ii. 267, 36 a.d. Itapa-rvelov makes its appear-
ance in OP i. no, ii/A.D. Mayser, however, has two examples
from the end of ii/B.c. of 2oi>x(e)<^>i and cites one of 'Ao-TapretW
from Mai (whose accuracy he questions) as early as 158 B.C.
Turning, now, to the three principal uncial MSS, we find

the following statistics for the three words referred to above:
A
S
5]
for the longer form. In the other two words B and K present
forms which, in the light of the papyri, can hardly be regarded
as original in the first case A preserves the form which was
:
probably in the autographs, but the general character of the

A text leaves it doubtful whether this spelling has been handed
down unaltered from those autographs or whether it is merely
a literary correction (i.e. that the sequence was ra/juaov —
rajxfiov — Ta/juelov). At all events in the B^ text we again have
grave reason to doubt the antiquity of the MS orthography.
(4) If, however, we have seen reason in the last two ex-
amples to question the trustworthiness of the orthography of

Codex B, there are, on the other hand, cases where the forms in
use in the uncials carry us back to a period far earlier than the
dates at which they were written and tell us something of a
parent MS from which all the uncials, or a certain group of
them, have descended. The phenomena to which attention
will here be drawn point to a conclusion of considerable
interest : they seem to indicate, beyond a doubt, the existence
at a very early time, if not actually as early as the autographs
themselves, of a practice of dividing each book, for clerical
purposes, into two nearly equal portions. Probably each book
was written on two rolls 1 .
The clue to this discovery, in the case of two (or perhaps

three) books of the Pentateuch, is afforded by the form which
the particle takes in the indefinite relative os dv (os idv) and
kindred phrases, e.g. tjvikol dv (rjvLKa idv). If the reader will
be at the pains to go through the examples of os dv (os idv)
etc. in the Books of Exodus and Leviticus in the Cambridge
Manual Edition, he will obtain the following results. (The
forms oVcos dv, ws dv, ecos dv, which in these books are invariably
so written, are excluded from the investigation.)
1
The subject has been dealt with more fully in an article by the writer
in/. T.S. ix. 88 ff.
T. r
The Papyri and the Uncials [§5
Exodus. Part I. (i. I — xxiii. 19)

5]
The Papyri and the Uncials 6y
into two nearly equal parts, which were transcribed by different
scribes : the scribe of the second half of both books wrote os

av the scribe of the first half probably wrote both os <xv and
In Numbers something of the same kind may be traced in

AF, which, after the Balaam episode, contain no examples of
os idv B* however has this form in both parts (though in
:
Part ii. it is twice corrected by B to 6s av, xxx. 9, xxxiii. 54).

ab
If the book be divided at the end of chap, xxiv., we obtain the

following results :
"Os av was, thus, the usual form in iii/— ii/B.c. down to

133 B.C., when os idv begins to come to the front, and from
i/B.c. onwards the latter is always the predominant form
the figures in both columns decrease in iii/-iv/A.D., when the
use of the indefinite relative in any form was going out of use 1
.
Similar phenomena present themselves in quite another

part of the LXX, namely in the Psalter. Here again we find
a distinction as regards orthography between the first and the
second half of the book. The tests which have been found in
this book (three) are more numerous than in the Pentateuch on :
the other hand the only MS affected in all three instances is B :
T keeps the same orthography throughout, while the evidence

for «A is not quite conclusive as to their derivation from a
parent MS which contained the two methods of spelling. The
break appears to come at the end of * 77, but there are at least
two Psalms in Part 1. (20 and 76) where the spelling is that
ordinarily found in Part 11. The three tests are (1) the insertion
or omission of the temporal augment in evcjypatveiv, (2) nouns
in -eta or -ta, (3) the interchange of ai and e.
(1) The evidence is as follows
Part I. "*•
xv. 9
Part II.
£-] The Papyri and the Uncials 69
2) bvvaaria xix. 7 B* lxiv. 7 B*T, lxv. 7 B*K, lxx. 1 6 B*,

(
as against 8waareia
3 N*, lxxvii. 4 B*T, 26 B*X
1 8 B*X, lxxiii. 1
B, lxxxviii. 14 BA, lxxxix. 10 BKA,
fxx. i4'b*NAU] lxxix. 3
cii 22 B, and so B,
sometimes joined by A, in cv. 2, 8, cxhv._6
(with T), 11, 12, cxlvi. 10, cl. 2. There is a similar change m
the case of evirpeir(e)ia, peya\o7rpeir(e)la chap. xx. in its spelling:
of the last word again goes with Part 11. .
Examples of at for e in the 2nd pers. plur. of verbs, in

(3)
wai8iov ( = 7re8lov) and twice
in pu = pe (xlii. 2 B*A, 2 B*K)
lviii.
occur in B in xxiii. 7, 9, xxix. 5, xxx. 25, xxxi. 11 bis, xxxn. 1, 2,

xxxiii. 9, xlii. 2, xlvii. 13, 14 bis, xlviii. 2, lvii. 3, lvm. 2,
lxi. 4, 11,
lxiv. 12, lxvii. 5, lxxv. 12, lxxvii. 12 (from xxix. 5 to

xlvm._2 is B
joined by examples of the reverse change in ix. 22 (with A),
A)—
lxxi. 7 (with T),
4 (with A), xliv. 8, liv. 22,
23, 24, xiii. 3, xiv.
lxxiv. 6 (with T). After chap, lxxvii. there appear to be no
examples of this interchange in Cod. B.
Now, there is nothing to shew that the Greek Psalter is the

work of more than a single translator on the contrary the :
whole book is marked by a somewhat peculiar vocabulary.

Here we have an instance of a division of clerical labour
merely. But it is just possible that the two spellings go back
to the autographs. The interchange of e and cu begins in the
papyri in ii/B.c.
1
, when it is distinctly vulgar: it does not
become common till u/a.d. At all events the division of the
Greek Psalter into two parts goes back at least to a MS of
i/-ii/A.D.
The close resemblance existing between the cases which

prove the existence of a practice of dividing the O.T. books into
two parts, whether for purposes of translation (Jerem. Ezek.) or
of transcription, is very remarkable. In at least five cases, _
representing all three divisions of the Hebrew Scriptures, this

practice has been traced. In each case the division is made
roughly at the half-way point without strict regard to subject-
matter in each case Part 1. is slightly longer than Part 11.
:
an d— what is specially noticeable— the excess of Part I. over

Part 11. in the Hebrew of the MT
is practically a fixed quantity,
1
The only example B.C. of at for e which I have noted is FP 12.
" an early example ") the
c. 103 B.C. rpawa^lrov (noted by the editors as :
B.C. examples noted of e for at are avtiyere Par. 50, 160 B.C.,
bpare ib.
I. 386, ii/B.c. Mayser 107 adds a few more.
yo The Papyri and the Uncials [S 5
namely about one fifteenth of the whole book that is to say, if

:
each of these books were divided into fifteen equal sections,

Parts 1. and 11. would be found to comprise about eight and
seven sections respectively. The following statistics, in which
the pages are those of an ordinary printed Hebrew Bible, and
the books are arranged in order of length, will show what is
meant.
Total.
Excess of Part I.
over Part II.
93f 7i
83* 5+
72} 4f
5oJ 3f
A final instance may be quoted where B appears to preserve

a^spelling older than itself. In 3 Kingdoms B twice only writes
ovk Idov (vm. 53, xvi. 28 c) as against ten examples of ov
idoi. X
The two passages, however, where the aspirate is not inserted
are absent from the M.T. and are perhaps later glosses. B has
preserved the differing spellings of the glossator and of the
earlier text.
The preceding investigation will serve to show the use to

which the papyri evidence, when duly tabulated, can be put,
and how necessary it is, at each step in a work such as this,
to take account of it. If we sometimes find that all MSS,
including B, have been influenced by the later spelling, there
are other instances which carry us back to a date not far
removed from the autographs, if not to the autographs them-
selves.
1
Excluding the last chapter which is a later addition in the Greek t
cf. p. 11.
ORTHOGRAPHY AND PHONETICS.
§ 6. The Vowels.
i. attempt to determine the spelling adopted in the
Any
autographs of the LXX, as in those of the N.T., is beset
with great difficulty, and, in the present state of our know-
ledge, finality is impossible, notwithstanding the assistance now

afforded by the papyri. At the time when our oldest uncials
was
were written (iv/-vi/ a.d.) and for centuries earlier there
no fixed orthography in existence. Changes had taken place
in pronunciation which gradually made

themselves felt in
writing. In particular the diphthongs had ceased to be pro-

nounced as such, and scribes now wrote indifferently at or e,
01 or v, having nothing to guide them in

their choice
ei or i,
acquaintance which they happened to possess with

but any
classical models. If we attempt to go behind the spellings
which we find in the uncials, we are met by two unsolved
problems, (i) No certain criteria have yet been reached for
distinguishing dialectical and local differences, if such existed,
within the kolvt}. (2) The birthplaces of our uncials are still
a matter of dispute.
These gaps knowledge are rather less serious to a
in our
student of the LXX than to the N.T. investigator, because

in
the Greek Old Testament we have no reason to doubt that we

are concerned with writings which emanate
with few, if any,
exceptions from a single country, namely Egypt and for that :

72 The Vowels [8 6, I —
country the papyri supply us with evidence covering the whole
period from the time of writing to the dates of the uncials.
Moreover, the palaeography of Codices « and A (which,
as Mr W. E. Crum points out, is closely akin to that of many
of the older Coptic hands), as well as the appearance in these
two MSS of certain orthographical phenomena particularly
—
as regards the interchange of consonants
(§ 7. 2) which — have
been traced to peculiarities of Egyptian pronunciation, make
the Egyptian provenance of these two MSS extremely probable.
On the other hand, the birthplace of B is more doubtful.
Egypt, Rome, South Italy and Caesarea are rival claimants to
the honour of producing it the last-named place
:
is that which
has recently found most favour. Yet, if Teschendorf's identi-
fication of one of the hands of k with that of the scribe of B
may be trusted, the two MSS must apparently have emanated
from the same country.
The probability of the Egyptian extraction of A and m
should, one would suppose, lend their evidence a peculiar
interest. Yet the generalisation suggested by the available
data is that B is on the whole nearer to the originals in
orthography as well as in text. Cod. A contains much that
we can recognize as characteristic of, if not peculiar to, Egypt,
sometimes even modes of writing which are characteristic of
the earlier Ptolemaic age ip pfow, ey yaarpi).
(e.g. More often,
however, it isthe case that the spellings found in and in k A
are shown by the papyri to have come into fashion in Egypt
only in the Imperial age and may therefore be confidently
attributed to later copyists. In orthography and grammar, no
less than in text, A is generally found to occupy a secondary
position in comparison with B. h is marked by a multitude
of vulgarisms which have obviously not descended
from the
autographs and deprive this MS
of any weight in orthographical
matters which its apparently Egyptian origin might seem to
lend to it.
I 6, 2] The Vowels 73
In addition to the changes in spelling due to altered pro-

nunciation there are others which have a psychological basis
(influence of analogy, etc.). The latter are the more im-
portant, but even the 'itacisms' so-called have their interest
and may throw light on the history and character of the MSS,
when tried by the standard of documents, of which the date
and country are known.
2, Interchange of vowels.
A> E. The weakening of a to e
1
frequently takes place
where the vowel is followed by one of the liquids (p, A.),
especially p. In the
two instances to be mentioned the
first
change takes place only under certain conditions.

We have already examined the forms reWepa, T€o-<xepaKorra }
etc. in the light of the papyri and seen reason to doubt their
existence in the LXX autographs (§ 5, p. 62 f.) : a few words must
however be added here as to the origin of these widely-attested
forms. Long before the Hellenistic age Ionic Greek had
adopted the forms with e in the second syllable, TeWepes, reo--
<repas, recrcrepa, recrcrepayv, recrcrepcri, also TeacrepaKovTa. The LXX

MSS on the other hand keep the a in reWapes, Ttcradpaov,
recraapai, while commonly
reWepa 2 recnrepaKovra. This
writing ,
is not a case of Hellenistic Greek directly taking over Ionic
forms some other principle must be found to account for

:
the discrimination. The masc. ace. in the LXX is either

2
reVo-opa? or reWapes (=nom.) : the latter is the constant form
of the ace. in the B text of the Octateuch and occurs spo-
radically elsewhere in B as well as in A and (twice) in «. — The
origin of reWapes = ace.
3
is doubtless mainly due to assimi-
1
Perhaps due to Coptic (Egyptian) influence Thumb Hell. 138, 177, :
Dieterich Untersuch. 11.

2
Teacrapa in the B text only in Jer. Ez. and Minor Prophets (Jer. xv.
3,
Ez. i. 6 BA, 8 BA, Zech. i. 18, vi. 1). The same group writes masc. ace.
reaaapas.
3
See Moulton Prol. ed. 2 p. 243 f. for the predominance of this form
in business documents.
74 The Vowels [§ 6,
2
nom. plur., of which there are other instances

lation of ace. to
IO !5) but the frequency of this assimilation in the numeral
(§ >
:
appears to be due to the weakening influence of the liquid.

The nom. conversely appears twice in the B text of 2 Esdras
(ii. 15, 64) as TeWepas. The rule appears to be that d
cannot retain place both before and after p
its one of the :
vowels must be weakened to e: in reaaepa Tecra-epaKovra the

first a was altered, in reWapes = ace. assimilation to the nom.
suggested alteration of the second.
The same influence is seen at work in the papyri in the

transitionfrom Tapanis (Ptolemaic age) to Repair is (Roman
age) Mayser 57 quotes two examples only of 2epairietov before
:
the Roman age. Sepaîs and riacrepa appear to have come into
general use together, about i/A.D. Cf. irepd for trapa (i/B.c).
Mayser 56.
3. In the verb KaOap%(o Cod. A in 1

14 passages has -ep-
for -ap-, but, with the exception of N. xii. 15 Ka8epLa-drj A
(read iKadaplcrdr} with BF), only where there is an augment
Or reduplication eKaOeptcra, iKa0ep[ar6r]v, Ke/«x#ep(,crpii/os, but
:
always KaOapLô) 2 Kadaptw, Ka6apiora(r8e

, -itravTes etc.
B
only once has -ep-, 2 Es. vi. 20 eKadepio-dâav B*A, X never
F it in Lev. viii. 15, Q in Ez. xxiv. 13, V three times in 1 and
has
2 Mace, always preceded by an augment.
In this instance the prefixing of a syllable with e appears to
produce the change: assimilation of first and third syllables
and the weakening force of p upon the vowel are jointly re-
sponsible. The avoidance of the sequence of the vowels
e- a- a where the second a is preceded or followed by
p
observable in the two examples quoted (rea-aepa, iKadepiaa)
is curious 3
.
4
4. Connected with the preceding exx. is a group of words ,
1
As against seven with eKaOap. neKaOap.
2
The sub-heading mOepLfa in Moulton-Geden s. v. is therefore mis-
leading.
3
Cp. Dieterich op. cit. 8. Dr J. H. Moulton suggests that the verb
was popularly regarded as a compound of /card, and iKadepiaa is an example
of double augment.
4
Thumb Hell. 75 f. regards the e forms as Ionic and thinks that
§ 6, 6] The Vowels y$
in which the ancient grammarians pronounce the forms with

a to be Attic, those with € Hellenistic the vowel is in most :
cases followed by a liquid. In a few words containing v

(fxveXos, TrveXos, tttwXov) the e form is said to be Attic, the
a form Hellenistic. LXX prefers the e forms, viz. (for Attic
2 3
fitapos etc.) it has puepos 1 and compounds, pvaepo? ,
cn'eX(os)
4
and o-ie\i£eiv, i}/iXiov (Att. if/dXiov) : also (with Attic according
8 7
to the grammarians) /weXoV, 7rru€X(os) : similarly i//eKas for
Attic iâ/ca?. On the other hand LXX retains the Attic a in
Kva6os, vaXos 8 , <pid\.r). The MSS are divided as to arreXe/ôs

(Bm: the Ionic form) and arTeXa/3os (AQ) in Na. iii. 17.
The words crKc(a)p6s, ^Xi(a)pos, i}sl(a)dos are absent from LXX.
5. For evena > evenev see § 9, 8. Assimilation of vowels

produces = 7rdvres
2 Ch. xiv. 8
-rrevTes (so rereypeuos Me<e86vos A
e8e<povs etc. in Ptolemaic papyri). Analogy of -a> verbs accounts
for forms like idvvero 4 M. ii. 20 A, analogy of the imperfect for
forms like edcoices Ez. xvi. 21 A
(so in the papyri).
6. E> A. The reverse change of e to a is less common :
two formations in -a£<o may be mentioned. 'A//,<£<,a£w takes

the place of classical dpLcpiewvpa : the verb occurs four times
only, in two, Job xxix. 14, xxxi. 19, all the uncials have rjp<pia-
crdp:r]v (-tao-a), 4 K. xvii. 9, Job xl. 5, B keeps the class,

in
aor. with e (A, «A having the later form). IIia£co is used
Hellenistic Greek arrived at a compromise between these and the Attic

forms : in modern Greek the a form has prevailed.
1
So Cod. A always (with fuepcxpayeiv -cpayla -cpovia) in 2 and 4 M.
(the only two books which use the word) except in 2 M. vii. 34 : X has -e-
six times, V once.

2
Lev. xviii. 23, BAF.
3
1 K. xxi. 13 t<x oieXa, Is. xl. 15 ws crieXos : Trpocrcne\i£eiv Lev. xv. 8
BA (-ffiaX- F).
4
So in a papyrus of iii/B.C. : otherwise the Ptolemaic papyri have
Attic forms only, Mayser 16.
6 but fivaXovv ^r Ixv.
Gen. xlv. 18, Job xxi. 24, xxxiii. 24 : 15.
6
Job vii. 19 (rbv ttt.), xxx. 10.
7
Job xxiv. 8, Cant. v. 2.
8
Job 9 xxviii. 17.
7& The Vowels [§ 6,
6—
along with the Attic inktp "press," but takes on another meaning,
"seize" (§ 24 s.v.).
The MSS A and X afford other examples, mainly due to
assimilation. A has Xcikuvj] Jd. v. 25, raXap&vi 3 K. xxi. 38,
dpadios 'heron' *
17 (??pcoS. T: e'pcoSto?
ciii. was the usual BNR
form, but there early authority for pa>8i6s, and the initial
is
vowel may have been an aftergrowth). K has e.g. aapacpeiv
Is. vi. 6, Tao-crapas Jer. XXV. 16, avvirviaêadai ib. xxxvi. 8.
Preference for the first aor. forms accounts for words like
dvaXdPare Jer. xxvi. 3 A, ef3aXas etc. (§ 17, 2), confusion of aor.
( = fut.
and fut. inf. for i«cpev£a(rdai 2 M. ix. 22 V inf.: similar
confusion in the papyri from ii/B.C, Mayser 385).
7. A and H. The following exx. of d where 17 might be

expected are noticeable. (1) 'AperaXoyia, Sir. xxxvi. 19, "the
story of thy majesty" (Heb. -pin : scribes have misunderstood
the word and corrupted it to apat ra \6yia : the word dpera-
Aoyos appears first in the koivtj, where means a
it prater about
virtue, a court-jester or buffoon). (2) Mapv K aa6ai is so written
(not fj. V p.) in both passages, Lev. xi. 26 = Dt. xiv. 8, p^pu-
Kio-piov ov pia.pvKS.Tai : the subst. is always p.rjpvK«Tp,6<s. (So
{d.va)âpvKaxrdai, Ep. Barn. 10, but subst. p^pu/ucrpio?, dvapLTjpv-
Kô-ts Aristeas 153 f., 161.) 'Oo-cppaata (= class, oo-ô-ts)
(3)
is a oV. Aey. in Hos.
late verb ocrcppdopLai for 6cr<ppaivopiou.
xiii. 7 BA (6a(pp W la Q) coined from the
Thumb (77,?//. 66 f., cf. 61) mentions dperaXoyos and papvKdadai

among the few instances of koivtj forms which appear to be of
Doric origin. Another "Doric" koivt) form quoted by Thumb is
8lX aXov LXX
uses only the verb 8ixn\elv.
:
similarly uses LXX
only Kvvrjyos, obrjyelv -6s, never 68ay. as in some N.T. MSS.
'Pao-o-o) is the LXX
form of dpaaaco, which is not used (a before
p tends to be dropped or weakened to e) it is not an alternative :
for prjacrai prjyvvpi.
8. The
Hellenistic (Ionic) inf. xpacrdat appears in 2 M.
vi. 21 A
beside Attic X PW&ai ib. iv. 19, xi. 31, Est. viii. 11
etc. the Ptolemaic papyri have both forms (Mayser
:
347).
^
The LXX MSS have only the regular forms dvaXianeiv,
avdXacris with a in the second syllable in the Ptolemaic ;
6, u] The Vowels 77
papyri, however, the augment has invaded all parts and

derivatives of the verb avrfkia-Keiv, dvrjXooriKos etc. are usual,
:
and dvrjXcopa is almost universal down to ii/A.D., when dvdXapa

begins to reassert itself (Mayser 345 f.). The extensive use of
these forms under the Ptolemies excites suspicion as to the
trustworthiness of the uncials.
9. A and O. BifiXiacpopos Est. iii. 13, viii. 10 (corrected
by N to
c,a -
(3t/3X.Lo<f>.) is supported by Polyb. iv. 22. 2 and a
papyrus of 111 B.C. /3v(3\iacp6poi<; (Mayser 102, 61) and by the
similarly-formed /Âtaypaôs, in which the first half of the
compound seems to be the neuter plural : but (3t^Xto6rjKrj,
f3i/3Xto(f)v\aKiov.
confused a and o, much as a and e were

Illiterate scribes
confused assimilation and the weak pronunciation of a in the
:
neighbourhood of a liquid account for many examples (Mayser

60 f.). So /jloWov ( = paXkov) Is. liv. I K p.ero^v (for pera^v) :
3 K. xv. 6 A
is a curious example, found in the papyri from
i/A.D. (BM 2
177. 11 = 40 a.d., OP 2 237 col. v. 11 = 186 A.D.,
AP App. I. Pt. I. iii. (c)=iv/A.D.), apparently due to false
etymology (ogvs). Conversely jiappa (for j3oppa) Jer. vi. 1 K : cf.
ftpdpara (for fipapara) Jl. ii. 23 X.
10. AI and A. LXX writes kAcu'w, not the old Attic

KA-ao), and Kaiw : for the few exx. in the MSS of «Aaco kcxo
Mayser, 105) see § 24 s.v. Atet (Epic
(rare in Ptol. papyri,
and Ionic) appears in 1 Es. i. 30 B, elsewhere the Attic aet,

and always ae-ros.
11. AI and E. Some time before 100 a.d. cu ceased to be

pronounced as a diphthong and was pronounced as e. The
interchange of at and e, which resulted from the change in
1
pronunciation, begins c 100 a.d. in the Attic inscriptions .
At about the same date the interchange becomes common in
the Egyptian papyri, although the beginnings of it may be

2
traced back in the vulgar language to the second century B.C.
1
Meisterhans 34.
2
Mayser 107 cites half a dozen examples of e for at, less than a dozen
of at for e, from Ptolemaic papyri, mainly illiterate, beginning about
161 B.C.
78 The Vowels [§ 6, n—
The change seems to have begun in final -at -e in verbal
forms.
The appendices to the Cambridge Manual LXX afford

innumerable instances of this change, which must, however,
be mainly attributed to later scribes. Cod. K, in particular,
abounds in spellings like res rjpep £S =Tals rjpepais in the pro-
phetical books. B is more free from such spellings especially
in the historical books, but even this MS has nearly 300 examples
(mainly of final -cu for -e or final -e for -at), which can hardly all
go back to the autographs. The statistics for B, collected from
the Appendices to the Cambridge LXX, show a curious rise in
the frequency of this usage from the Historical Books to the
Psalms group and from this to the Prophetical group. The
Pentateuch has 24 examples in all, Joshua to 2 Esdras only 11,
the Psalms 1 and Wisdom group 63, the Prophets 188.
A few of the more frequent examples may be noted. 'Egecpvrjs
has preponderant support as in N.T. (B 6 out of 8 times,
A 8/10, N 4/6) e'cj)vL8tos (-/cos) is read by A in 2 and 3 Mace,
:
but atyvldios is certainly original in W. xvii. 15. The proximity

of one of the liquids specially tends to convert
_ at into e (the
liquidhaving the same weakening effect as in ricra-apa > ria-crepa) :
hence frequent examples in B, often supported by KA, of forms

like epere ( — atpere) eper'i(ei ( — alper.) etc., and of eXeov = eXcuov.
It may
be noted that among the few Ptolemaic examples of this
interchange other than in final -at -e occur avdepalrcas = avdaipercos,
eXeov = eXaiov (Mayser 107). The reverse change takes place in
7rai8lov 2= weSiov, which is common in B and A. An idiosyncrasy
of B is at8ecrpa = ede(rpa, 8 out of io times (once in T, M> liv. 15).
In the circumstances the context alone can show whether e.g.
6Tepoc = erepos or eraipos, ececBe = e<re<rde or ecreadai.
12. AY and EY. The Ptolemaic papyri exhibit only the

classical forms ipevvdu) epevva : epavvdu) epavva make their
3
appearance in papyri of i/A.D. , and subsequently made way
again for the older forms. In the LXX uncials the forms are
about equally divided, and once again the papyri suggest that
the MSS are not to be relied on as representing the auto-
_
x
The examples in the Psalms (31) are limited to the first half, the last
being 7rcu5ty lxxvii. 12 (see § 5, p. 69).
2
This form supplies the only examples of at for e in the B text of
2— 4 Kingdoms (2 K. xvii. 8, 3 K. xi. 29, xvi. 4).
3
Mayser 113. The earliest example is dated 22 a.d.
§6, 14] The Vowels 79
graphs
1
. The theories once held that the form ipavvdw was a
peculiarity of Jewish or of Alexandrian Greek have to be given
2
up : a special association with Egypt is just possible .
Cf. Kokonavei = Kokanevei I Es. iv. 31 B and iriravpov written

by correctors of B and N in Pro v. ix. 18 {irerevpov B*K*A seems
to have been the older form of the word). The converse, ev for
av, is seen in ivrevda i Es. v. 66 A.
13. AY 3
—
No examples in the LXX uncials have been
.
noted of the dropping of v in forms like dros ( = avros), eparrjv,

iarovs etc., which appear from the papyri to have been in vogue
in i/A.D. Assimilation accounts for Karayd(eiv ( = Karavy.) in
W. xvii. 5 B and for rpa/xariac ( = rpavp.) in Jer. xxviii. 4, 52 N :
the influence of evdXaaros probably produced evdpavra { = ev-

6pavaTa) in W. xv. 13 ÂC.
14. E and H. A prominent instance of c replacing -q is
seen in the preference shown by the Koiv-q for the termination

-e/m in a group of neuter nouns which in the classical language
ended in -??/xa, due apparently to the analogy of cognate words
4
in -ecris (-eTos) . The same preference for the short radical
vowel appears in 7ro/xa (like ttoo-ls : class. 7no/xa), So/xa, ^t'/xa (class.
Xevp-a), and Words in -/xa and -cm

so apparently Kplpa KAfyux.
had come to be used with little, if any, difference of meaning

(e.g. So/xa, Soo- is), and it was natural that they should be formed
on the same pattern. H is retained in the neuter where the

cognate feminine nouns have it where the cognates ended in :
8
-ctcris 7) is either retained (cri-acris, -arrjfxa, not -crra/xa) or
shortened to e, on the model of the majority of these neuter
1
The are as follows
statistics e£- 81- epevv&w and the substantives
:
gpevva are included.

ii;epeiji>r]<jis B has 13 examples of ev to 13 of an:
A 17 ev, 20 an: K ev, 14 av. n
Passages where the -av- forms are
strongly attested are Dt. xiii. 14 BA, Jd. v. 14 BA, 1 Ch. xix. 3 BXA,
* passim, Pro v. ii. 4 BKA, Wis. vi. 3 BS, xiii. 7 BX, Est. 13 BKA, A
Jer. xxvii. 26 BNA.
2
Thumb Hell. 176 f.
3
Cf. J.H. Moulton Prol. 47.
4
Cf.Mayser 65 f., Schweizer Perg. Insch. 47 ff.
6
'Avdffrafia should perhaps be read in Or. Sib. 8. 268.
80 The Vowels [§ 6, 14
nouns. New words are formed with the short vowel (LXX
afjjefia, KaOefxa, aâipejxa). The LXX exx. are as follows :
—
with e with e and 77 with rj
2
evpepa tyepa -r][j.a firj/jLa
/depa ^dvddepa -rjna^ (pvrjp.a

\eK0efjia \uvv8epa -rjpa Iv7r6pvrjpa 8
J
iiri8ep.a fdvdarepa -rjpa \vir68rjpa
4
rrapddepa (Siacrrefta) -rjfxa \8id8rjpa
J
TTepiBepa j
(rvcrrep.a -rpxa
irpocrdepa \(vTTO(TTepa)° -rjpa
nardo-repa 1
The two forms dvddepa dvddrjixa appear in different senses,,

the Hellenistic form being used in the translated books for
a thing devoted to destruction, accursed ( = D"l!"l), whereas the
more literary books (Jdth, 2 and 3 Mace.) use the classical form
with the classical meaning, a votive offering given for the
adornment of a temple. We
cannot, however, point to an
example of the distinction of meanings being made in a single
book, and dvddrjpa in Deut. (B text) is used to translate Din,
while civdepa is used by Theocritus of a temple offering (Ep. v.
[xiii] 2). In N.T. Luke possibly observes the distinction (Lc.
xxi. 5 dvadrjpaa-iv WH
with Acts xxiii. 14 dvadepan), but there
is good authority in the first passage for dvaBep.aai.v'
7
.
15. Connected with the foregoing words is the form

awiroSeros (five times in LXX), the kolvtJ form of class.
avviroSrjTos (once restored by A in Is. xx. 2), on the analogy of

(crw)SeTOS etc.
16. Two exx. of Hellenistic shortening of rj in the verb
are referred to elsewhere (§ 18, 1) : (1) in the fut. and aor„
1
3M. v. 45.
2
The former in Genesis (3 times), 4 K. B (twice), Hg. ii. 12, Dan.
(once) the latter in 4 K. iv. 38 A, 39 A, 40 BA, Dan.
:
(once).
3
'Avadrifia Dt. vii. 26 B bis, Jdth. xvi. 19 B, 2 M. ii. 13 V, ix. 16,
3 M. iii. 17: elsewhere avdde/xa.
Four times in the A text of Ezekiel.
4
Twice in A text: 2 K. xxiii. 14= 1 Ch. xi. 16.

5
6 But {iirdfivefia. in a papyrus of iii/B.C, PP 2

9 (5).
7
See Trench N. T. Synonyms 1st series (v) and Lightfoot on Gal. L 8.
Deissmann has shown that avade/j,a~" curse " is not confined to " Biblical
Greek," ZNTW ii. 342.
6, 1
8] The Vowels
of a group of verbs with pure stems, -rroveo-w Itroveaa, <pop£aw
icf>6peo-a etc., (2) in the aorist pass. ippeOrjv (presumably due to

assimilation, as the long vowel is retained where there is no
augment, py]6eis etc.).
"Hwcrrpov (the form used by Aristophanes) becomes hva-rpov

in the kolvyj : so in LXX Dt. xviii. 3, Mai. ii. 3.
17. The interchange of 77 and e continued, though less

frequent than that of a and about ii/ or iii/A.D., when
o, till
7] began to be pronounced like 1 (Meisterhans 19). It will be

noted from the foregoing examples that the short vowel is
specially frequent in conjunction with A, p, v, p. So A has
ipepa(av 2 Es. ix. 3 (but in the next v. rjp. with B), naureXdrai
Ez. xxvii. 9, o-eXevTj Dan. iii. 62. A also has êreiv 1 K. xxiv. 3,
B TrevreKOVTa N. iv. 3.
The examples of the converse lengthening of e to 77 are few.
In two adjoining passages in Isaiah another meaning is made
possible by the use of the long vowel in B in xxxii. 4 we must :
read irpoa-iêt rod cLKoveiv with KAQ " attend " (B Trpoarrjêi) and
in xxxiii. 6 ineZ with the same MSS (B fjnei). Uevrr] N. vii. 53
'B edlt (Swete's Appendix) occurs also in a papyrus of iii/B.C.
'
(Mayser 63) this and TrevreKOVTa above due apparently to

:
assimilation of the two numerals. B has peroncrjaiav Na. iii. 10

(confusion of forms in -tjctis and -eala), A evprja 2 K. ii. 30 (so in
an illiterate papyrus of ii/B.C, LP pap. C), V yovvn-qrias
2 M. xii. 24. A writes 'l-qpepias in 4 K. xxiv. 18, Sir. xlix. 6 and
often in Jer., B only once, Jer. xli. 6. For akairrjKos etc,
see § 10, 20.
18. E and EI. Attic Greek often dropped the in the t
diphthong ei before vowels^ just as it dropped it in the diphthong
ai (eAaa det etc.) 1 . Hellenistic Greek almost always wrote

the diphthong, although Ptolemaic papyri still yield sporadic
instances of its omission 2 .
In the LXX the writing of e for et, in two words where the
omission of 1 is specially common in Attic, is practically
confined to literary books. UXeov for rrXelov is certain only
in 4 Mace. (i. 8, ii. 6, ix. 30 k) : it has good authority in
Mai. iii. 14 BAP (ir\(e)2ov a,Q) and is a v. 1. in L. xxv. 51 A,
1 2
Meisterhans 40 ff. lb. 44 : Mayser 67 ft.
T. 6
The Vozvels 18
82 [§ 6,
W. xvi. 17 «C, Sir. prol. 6 « : -n-Xeova is read by BQ in Am. vi. 2,
by K in Sir. xxxi. 1 2 : elsewhere the diphthong is universal before

1
long and short vowels alike . (Derivatives, irXeovaKis TrXzoveKrelv
etc., were always so written.) The writer of 3 Mace, has the

adverbs reXeov i. 22, and reAews vii. 22 A (but reAeuos iii. 26
AV) : elsewhere LXX has tcAcios, reAeiow etc.
2
The literary
translator of Job writes cpopftea for Qopfieia "a halter" (xl. 20).
Only in the case of two late derivatives from axpeios (which

itself keeps the diphthong, 2 K. vi. 22, Ep. J. 15) is there strong
3
evidence for a more general omission of t ,
viz., dxpeovv
(TJxpeuOrjcroLV * xiii. 3, Hi. 4, Jer. xi. 16, axpewo-at 1 Es. i. 53 B)

and dxpeoT7]s Tob. iv. 13 BA bis; dxpôvv stands in 4 K. iii. 19,
Dan. O iv. n, vi. 20 (1 Es. i. 53 A).

Acoped is universal, and had begun to replace the older
tapeid in classical times 4 .
19. As regards e and ei before consonants, LXX always has
eVw, but cis (Attic has eiVw h as well). LXX commonly has
ei/e/<£i/ (Ivzko. § 9, 8), while elVeKev (Ionic and poet.), apart from
Lam. iii. 44 elWev irpoa-evxv'i, is curiously confined to the
phrase ov etvenev " because " (Gen. xviii. 5, xix. 8, xxii. 16, xxxviii.
26, N. x. 31, xiv. 43, 2 K. xviii. 20 B, Is. lxi. 1 = Lc. iv. 18
quot.), which replaces Attic cwWa.

Ov etveKev for ovvena appears to be due in the first place to
the avoidance of crasis in the koivtj, while attraction of the
diphthong ov may account for the use of the Ionic diphthongal
etv. (Cronert 114 quotes examples of ov eheKa.) Elveict-v is
unattested in the Ptolemaic papyri, which have only one example

each of etveica. ovvata rovveaa, Mayser 241 f. in Attic Inscriptions :
1
The Ptolemaic papyri show a great and increasing preponderance of
the forms with the diphthong, Mayser 69. The Attic rule was ei before a
long vowel (TrXeiuiv etc.) before a short vowel either et or e, except in the
:
neat, which was always ir\eov, Meisterhans 152.

TeXecodrjcrofxei'oi' occurs in a private letter of 103 B.C. (Witkowski,
2
Epist. Privatae Graecae, no. 48, line 18).

8 Hpia —
XP e ia occurs in a papyrus of iii/B.c. (Mayser 68) and on an
'
Attic inscription of iv/B.C. (Meist. 40).

4 Meisterhans 40.
§6, 20] The Vowels 83
it appears first in Roman times, Meist. 217 N.T. has three :
examples of it apart from the quotation in Lc.
20. H and EI. The two examples quoted by WH (ed.
2 App. 158) of change of rj to et call for note also in the LXX.

Both appear to be due to the approximation in the pronunciation
of 7} and et.
'Avcumpos for dvdirrjpo^, " maimed," or more particularly
"blind," is the reading of the uncials in the only two LXX

passages, Tob. xiv. 2 h, 2 M. 24 viii. AV (Swete dvairrjpov?
in the latter passage), and has overwhelming authority in the
two N.T. passages (Lc. xiv. 13, 21) 1 .
Et jxrjv in asseverations for rj pitjv occurs in the papyri from

ii/B.c. and is quite common in i/a.d.
2
In the LXX it is
3
abundantly attested , the classical rj firjv occurring in the
uncials only in Genesis (xlii. 16 D), Exodus (xxii. 8, n), and
Job (xiii. 15 BtfC, xxvii. 3 «C). Deissmann was the first
to point to the papyrus examples of et ji-qv as exploding the

old theory of a " Biblical " blending of the classical rj jirjv with
et [xrj, the literal rendering of the Heb. form of asseveration
vh DK- A further argument against that theory might be
drawn from the fact that et fxrjv renders other Heb. words,
viz. 13 (in Genesis) and DN, and may be followed by a negative
(N. xiv. 23 et firjv ovk oxpovrai). Still et jxrjv most commonly
renders ab DK, and the similarity between it and et jxrj naturally
caused confusion between the two 4 . The Pentateuch written
1
Cf. the note of WH on Heb. xi. 37 eireLpaffdycrav, which should
probably be corrected to iireipuidiqirav — iTrTjp.
2
Mayser78, Deissmann £S
20$ ff., Moulton CR xv. 33, 434, xviii. 107,
Prol. 46. 112 B.C. is the date of the earliest example yet found. On the
other hand papyri of iii/B.C, e.g. the Revenue papyrus of 258 B.C., have
*>7 /U.7JP.
3
Gen. xxii. 17, xlii. 16 AF: N. xiv. 23, 28 BF, 35 B ab AF: Jd. xv. 7B:
•2 K. xix. 35 B: Job i. 11, ii. 5 BK, xxvii. 3 BA: Jdth i. 12: la. xiv. 23
K c b AQ:
-
Bar. ii.29: Ez. v. 11 B and five times in " Ez. j3," xxxiii. 27,
xxxiv. 8, xxxv. 6, xxxvi. 5, xxxviii. 19.
4
So et /xri is read by one or more of the uncials for el p-qv in N. xiv. 28 (A)
35 (B) : Job ii. 5 (A) Is. xiv. 23 (BK no equivalent in Heb.) Ez. v. ir
: : :
6—
in iii/B.c. may, like the papyri of the same date, have con-
tained tj jxrjv throughout in the autographs, and the literary
translator of Job no doubt wrote the classical form the other :
LXX books all adopted the spelling which was in vogue from
ii/B.c.
21. The converse change of a to rj appears in Jd. v. 13 B,

Tore KaTej3r] KardXr]pi,p:a = KaraAei/x/m (Heb. "then came down
a remnant ") : similarly in 4 K. xix. 4 B Xyj/xfiaro^ = Heb.
"remnant" (A and
M. v. 20 Ka.Ta\r)(f>6ei<; appears
At^px-ros), in 2
to be intended for KaraXeicpOds (V* KaTaXrjp<p8r]<; exhibits the
same change in the final syllable). These examples are ac-
counted for by the change of et to which was then altered to t,
rj (see below). BkA unite in writing o-rjo-fiaTL for aw/xa/ri in

Sir. xxvii. 4 : a papyrus of about the date of the Greek Sirach
has the word in its usual form 1 .
For e'lp-qua elprjpcu = ?]pr]K.a yprjpai, rjpyaadprjv — elpyacrdprjv etc.

See § 16, 5.
22. E and I. 'AXeeis, as in N.T., always replaces aAtei?
(Is. xix. 8, Jer. xvi. 16, Ez. xlvii. 10), apparently through dis-
similation, i.e. from avoidance of the double i sound 2 : the
change does not take place in dXiiwv, Job xl. 26, or the verb
(Jer. XVI. 16, o.7roa-TeXXw toi>s aXeeis.. .kcu dXievcrovaLv).
Assimilation (specially frequent in the case of two vowels

flanking X p, v or p) accounts for the spelling a-ipidalcs (for cre^.)
4 K. vii. 1 A, Is. i. 13 B, lxvi. 3 M! and nipt (for irepi) Is. Hi. 15 X
(so in papyri of ii/B.C., Mayser 81). The influence of Egypt has
been traced in the interchange of i and e Thumb Hell. 138
(Coptic had no short z, Steindorff Kopt. Gramm. p. 13) but it :
(AQ), xxxiv. 8 (Q). In 3 K. xxi. 23 et pJ] BA = K> DX is probably a

literalism of the original translator.
cretcr/xara =
1
Teb.
4!:. 22 extortions,' c. 119 B.C.
'
2
Blass N.T. § 6, 3 W.-S. § 5, 20 a.: The Ptolemaic papyri always
have 1 in the second syllable, a\ie6s, aXiiws, &A(eW and one example of
akieis, Mayser 82, 2691.: the originality of the e form in is therefore LXX
uncertain. LXX
has no examples of the Latin words in which e for 1 is
common in the papyri from i/A.D., \eyedov etc.
8 6, 24] The Vowels 85
is tobe noted that it is not limited to that country, being found

in Asia as well (Thumb ib.).
23. H and I. The change in the pronunciation of -q
from an open e sound to an i sound fell within the period

150 — 250 a.d., at least within the district of the Attic In-
1
scriptions, in which the mixture of 77 and t begins about 150 a.d.
The change may have taken place at a rather earlier date in

Egypt, but the Ptolemaic papyri show very few indications of
it. It speaks well for the three principal uncials that examples
of this interchange of rj and t are distinctly rare in B and not
much commoner in kA : they occur most frequently in two
late MSS of viii/ or ix/A.D. V (Isaiah) and V (1—4 Mace).
'
'AvamfSvei, Prov. xviii. 4 BkA = dvairi&vei is due to an

incorrect etymological association of the word with TrqhaM
(see LS s.v. 71-181x0).
The following examples of confusion of the vowels may be

noted as occurring more than once or as occurring in B or as
affecting the sense. (1) H>I: 'Airopplgei Lev. — xiii. 56B:
IXiKta Sir. xxvi. 17 A with 'iXiKias 4 M. viii. 2 A, 'iXiKiwTrjs ib. xi. 14 A:

KTiaecos (for Krija-eas) SK civ. 21 KAR pirivrf Gen. xxxvii. 25 AE,
vid
:
xliii. 11 AF, Jer. viii. 22 A: aplypa Est: ii. 9 A ( = o-p,rjyp.a BK).

Here may be added two examples where B, by writing ei for 77,
imports a new meaning eipepovro W. xvi. 18 (which might be
:
intended for 'was charmed' read rjpepovro), elôvaiv Mic. vii. 12

:
(for rjôvaiv IKIIp)- (2) I>H. Ou^ ^StW (for ovk I8iav) Jdth,
v. 18 B, so Prov. v. 19 K (in the next v. has ^tr#i=i'o-<9i), cf. A
§ 8, 3 avattkrjtjei (for avaK\i(rei) Cant. i. 12 C
:
igexooprjo-ev :
i Es. iv. 44 and 57 A (in act. sense "removed," B ixa>purev :
a similar confusion iirix a p'LcravTOS f° r -RW- a papyrus of m

ii/B.C, Mayser 84) ziripr\yr]vai 1 Es. viii. 84 B
:
pr\awop,ivr) :
Jer. iii. 1 B.
2
24. I and EI . It is needless to dwell long on the inter-
change of these two methods of spelling. For more than a
century before our era et had ceased to be a diphthong t :
and et were pronounced alike and scribes had no guide but

1
Meisterhans 19.
2
See especially Blass N.T. 6f., Mayser 87 ff.
The Vowels [§ 6, 24-
classical models to tell them which was the correct method

of writing. The alteration in pronunciation thus brought it
about that et and 1 could be used indifferently to represent

long i: the use of ei for t is an indication of greater illiteracy
and is more restricted. Some scribes used the old diphthong
et for a new purpose, namely, to indicate long i (so generally
the scribe of B) : others practically dispensed with it or used
the two spellings indiscriminately. This use of ei and 1 as
equivalent does not, however, become common in the Egyptian
1
papyri till ii/B.c. : those of iii/B.c. for the most part observe
the classical orthography. The earlier Ptolemaic papyri usually
write TL/idw, TLjxr), x&toL etc. (beside the classical e/xeifa, raW
etc.) : it is only towards the end of ii/B.c. that rei/iyj, yeivecr6ai,
yetvwcTKeiv, rjfxeiv and vfxelv etc become common. It is thus
a priori probable that the LXX autographs, at least of the
earlier books, preserved the correct classical spelling.
The only rough conclusion that can be drawn with regard

to the LXX uncials is that the orthography of B in this matter
is more correct and perhaps goes back to an earlier age than
that of « and A. In general it may be said that B prefers writing
long 1 as et (e.g. /iciKpos, kXuvt], ixeio-eiv, peiTrreiv), and that many
of these forms are well attested in papyri of ii/B.c. «, on the
other hand, and (to a less degree) A, prefer t as representing
the sound of long i (e.g. e/uvos, direo-TiXa, efiiva,
XW, ti)(Os).
25. be noted that in most of the instances cited the

It will
i sound is preceded or followed by one of the letters X, p, v, p :
and it might be laid down as a general, though not an ex-

haustive, rule that B writes X«- pei- vei- pa.- while K writes -iX.
-ip. -iv. -ip. Exceptions to this rule in the case of B are d\[<peiv,
Xirovpyeh and forms from Xeiireiv (etcXfyei, VTreXi<p6r]v etc.).
B is fond of writing 1 for et in the dat. sing, of words in -is,
e.g. Soo-i Kplcri 8vvdpi 2 on the other hand it almost invariably
:
has laîiei for tVût.
1
In Attic Inscriptions the interchange did not make itself widely felt
till later, c. ioo B.C., Meisterhans 48.
2
—
So ttSXl pacrLXi in HP no (270 255 B.C.), irapevpiai Teb. 5 (118 B.C.)
S 6, 27] The Vowels 87
As regards ei for i B not impeccable

is opeiov is frequently:
attested in this MS 1
but forms like d\p6eiv6s are more
;
characteristic of A. HoXeis for nom. ttoXis is common in B.
26. As regards abstract nouns in -eta -la the following

examples of forms in -la are well attested by the uncials ayvla :
(attested 4/5 by B*AF in N. vi. 2), anpifiLa (attested 5/6 by

:
:
B*A in Dan. 0), dcrcpaXla (Lev. xxvi. 5 B* Dt. xii. 10 B* all

uncials in the one example in ciii. 5 elsewhere in X, A and
% :
V), 8ovXla (well supported throughout only in three passages :
8ov\ela appears unquestionable, 3 K. xii. 4 BA, 2 Es. vi. 18 BA,

Jdth. viii. 23 BXA), ipprjvla (Sir.), evaradla (Est. and Wis.\
leparla (always attested, by B in Pent, by A in later Hist, books,
by BKA in Sir., by BQ in Hos.), Xarpla (B* Hex., AXV 1 M.),
pavrla (Isaiah), perapeXla (BA in the only passage), pvla (BKA
in Jer. /3), (¥ and Min. Proph.), iraibia (certain in ^ and
vrja-ria
Is.), 7r\r;fjipe\la (certainly on MS evidence to be preferred to
-Acta), Tropla (attested throughout, except in Jdth. ii. 19, but
mainly by NA), iropvla (mainly KA, BX in Is. xlvii. 10, BKA
Jer. iii. 2), tttoox'm (always attested, certain in ¥ and Job 0),
XVPta, axfieXla (always attested, certain in Job, Jer. /3). %
Inferior support (mainly that of X) is given to forms like
cnrcokla j3or]6ia dwacrrla evo-efiia etc.
In the Psalter we have evidence that the orthography in this
case goes back to an earlier date than that of B the book was :
divided either in the autograph or in an early copy of it into

two parts after ¥ 77 the scribe of the earlier portion preferred
:
the forms in -la, the scribe of the latter part wrote -eta (see
§ 5, P- 6 9 )- A m .
r .
£
For the omission of the first
i
t m words
. . ,
-ueiov -teta see £ 5,
p. 63 ff.
27. O and E. Assimilation, analogy and the weakening

of pronunciation in an unaccented syllable produce some
2
interchange of these short vowels .
(1) E>0. The late derivatives from oXeOpos, first used

apparently in the LXX, where they abound, are there, according
to the preponderant evidence of the uncials, correctly written
and frequently in business contracts from i/A.D. onwards in the formula

peficudxrco irauy /Seâtcocrt.
1 Possibly 'to avoid the tribrach. The writing of i as et is specially
common in diminutives where it is apparently due to a desire to avoid-"--.
Bif3\ei3iov is common in the papyri (I have counted seven examples between
i/ and iii/A.D.) : so a\v<reidioi>, danrvXeiSiov etc.
2
Cf. Meisterhans 22 f., Mayser 94 ff.
The Vowels [§ 6, 27
(i£)o\e6p€veiv -eu/xa -evert?. The spelling eôXoOpevecv, which has

survived in mod. Gk. £oXo6pevw, and is due to assimilation of
1
the vowels flanking the liquid , is quite rare in the first
hands of the principal uncials and cannot be attributed to
the autographs.
Out of upwards of 250 examples in the B* has only LXX

22 instances of -0X06 p., A 8, H* 9. The only books where the
form is well supported are 3 Kings (ii. 4 B, xii. 24 B, m
xvi. 33 B, xviii. 5 B, xx. 21 B A, as against seven examples
?
where o is unattested) and the first half of *(B 5, N 1, 1): A

in Jer. xxxi. 8 igoXodp. has the weighty support of BKAQ 2 ,
elsewhere this book has eôXeBp., though in the simple verb

the o form is attested in three out of four passages by K or B.
The later form is introduced into the Vatican with MS
indefatigable regularity by one or more of its correctors. The
subst. oXedpos remains constant in this form.
The same change appears in another verb in -evew, Karepopi-
ftevaev, N. xxxii. 13 B (-pep.fi. AF), where it due apparently

is
to the influence of popifios poyu/3ea) : for the causative meaning

"made to wander," cf. Syntax and contrast Is. xxiii. 16, pepu-
fievaov 7roXet?, " wander through."
The e in the penultimate syllable of TerpdneSo's (Xl6o<s), " a
squared (or hewn) stone," is usual in Hellenistic Greek in
this phrase and in similar adjectives : but TerpdiroSos is strongly
supported in Jer. 4 (B*AQT), and is attested in the two other
lii.
LXX passages, 2 Ch. xxxiv. 11 A, 1 M. x. 11 kV

3
.
(2) O >E. The substitution of e for o in an unaccented

syllable is strongly attested in two verbal forms : eireXdOevro
1
may find a parallel in Attic in the two forms 6j3e\6s,
Perhaps we
o/3oX6s. The
assimilation takes another form in £%e\edpetieiv Zech. xiii. 2 K,
Ez. xxv. 13 vid
16 Q*" d
Q , .
2
Here perhaps may be traced the hand of the redactor who combined
Jer. a and Jer. (3.
3
The usual Attic adjectives are Terpdwovs, e^dTrous etc. The forms in
-Tredos (rpiireSos, e^direSos, eKaro/xiredos etc.) are mainly used of length, as is
Terpdiredos in Polyb. 8. 4 (6). 4. But the Heb. 3VriO ('hewn') which is
rendered by rerp. in 2 Ch. xxxiv. 11 and the use of rerpdyuvos as a
synonym in 1 M. x. ri A
(so Jos. A.J. xiii. 1. 1) seem to fix the meaning
of \idos rerp.
I 6, 29]
The Vowels 89
= iireXddovTo (Jd. iii. 7 A, Jer. iii. 21 B&, xviii. 15 BkA,

xxiii. 27 B«, xxvii. 6 «A, xxxvii. 14 «, Hos. xiii. 6B,* lxxvii. 11
2
B) 1 and opfie/ca = 6/xwfioKa, i K. xx. 42 B, 6fiw^x a Ez. vi. 9 A. ,
With iire\d$evTo (? on the analogy of iriOevro) cf. the termi-

nation -eaw which occasionally replaces the more usual -oo-av
(Karecfrdyecrav, Jer. X 25 tfQ and in papyri eXapfidvecrav d&kecrav :
see § 17, 5 and 10).
28. O and O. The distinction between the long and

short vowels, after the formal adoption of w into the Attic
alphabet at the end of v/b.c, is on the whole strictly observed
in Attic Inscriptions down to 100 a.d. 3 In Egypt the dis-
tinction became obliterated at an earlier date, earlier, it would

seem, than in any other province of the koivtj the papyri of :
however, are practically free from the mixture, which

iii/B.c,
only becomes common in ii/B.c, and is then mainly confined

to illiterate documents 4 . It is another testimony to the value
of the principal uncials that the instances in them of confusion
of o and w are comparatively rare : it is only in late MSS such

as E (Genesis), Y (Prophets), T (Psalms), and V (Mace.) that
it is frequent.
29. A few words claim special notice.

The verb dOôvv (a late formation, perhaps coined by the
translators, from ddwos, Ourj) in all the 21 passages where it
occurs in the uncials takes o in the second syllable, a<9o«-
Oya-o/xai, ?J^daj/xat etc., apparently owing to the difficulty felt

5
in pronouncing the long vowel twice consecutively .
1
So in Mark viii. 14 B. The regular eweXdOovro in 1 K. xii. 9,
Job xix. 14, xxxix. 15 B, &
cv. 13, 21, cxviii. 139 and as v. 1. in loc. citt.
2
So ofxofieKa 6p.(hjieKa in papyri from i/B.C, Mayser 95 : add 6fj.dfj.eKa
OP 3
478. 44 (132 A.D.).
3
Meisterhans 24. There are a few examples of mixture as early as
iii/B.c, but it does not become common till Hadrian's time.
97 ff. He reckons seven examples of mixture in iii/B.c. (a
4 Mayser
few more must be added from the Hibeh Papyri) to 140 in ii/B.c.
5
'A9q}os remains unaltered, even where there is a double w (Jer. ii. 34,
1
Ilpotftos should be written in all the (eight) passages but ,
Trponvos. The former word means "early" in the year (of rain
and fruit), is opposed to oi//i/x<k, and is apparently derived
from irpo : the latter means " morning " (as in morning-sacrifice,
morning- watch), is opposed to io-irepwos, and derived from
2
TrpwL .
'Ayadwavvr], dyuaavvi], jxeyaXwcrvvr] are the forms in use in

LXX as in N.T. : T alone (in Psalms) consistently writes
-oa-vvrj; B has [xeyaXoo: in Dan. © (iv. 33, v. 19), and B*tf*
in Zech. xi. 3. 'lepuxrvvrj (apxiepcocr. ) has also the best autho-
rity : in Mace, lepoa. is read sporadically by each of the three
uncials. A occasionally writes 8iKaia>crvvr], treating the at as
a short vowel (3 K. viii. 32, x. 9, Is. i. 26, xxxii. 17).
For the short vowel in iropia (Att. ttw/jlo), 86p,a cf. 14 above :
for £a>pa.Ka-iopaKa" § 24 S.V. opaw.
30. The remaining examples in Cod. B of the interchange

of a> and o are (unless others have escaped notice) confined,
apart from two in Exodus, to the books contained in vol. II. of
the Cambridge LXX. (1) Q>0: la-odrjo-erai Job xxviii. 17.
(2) 0>O
K.adcdfjLo\oyf](rr]Tai Ex. xxi. 9 (nadodpoXoyrjoreTac A
: so :
ava>jio\oyr](Ta,Ta> in a papyrus of ii/B.C, Mayser 99), ircrr rondos

( — -kos) Ex. xxiii. 5 (cf. to rja6evr]Ka>s Ez. xxxiv. 4 and to A
yeyovas in a papyrus of C. 115 B.C., Teb. 115. 23), dvpeaxpopos
1 Ch. xii. 24 (to avoid five short vowels usually -exfiopos or :
-a(popos), TTOoppa) 2 Ch. xxvi. 15, dvdcopoXoyrjcrLs 2 Es. hi. II

("Scopmpoov B = 2opopa>v A = Samaria ib. iv. 10), dvavrjToi* (for
Est. E
5), but dOoaj is read by B in 2 Ch. xxxvi. 5 c!, adowv by K in
Jer. xix. 4.
1
In the two where it is used of early figs (Hos. ix. 10, Jer. xxiv. 2) A
has irpdiL/nos.
2
The distinction between the uses and forms of irpoifxos irpioivbs is
carefully observed in LXX. Hpd>ifios appears to be a later form due to a
false etymology, as from irpcoi (but see Blass N.T. 22 who, accepting the
derivation from irpwi, compares ir\cbifj,os ir\6i/j,os). In Is. lviii. 8 tots
payrjcreTai irpUp.ov to c/k2s crov ("inK'D '
as the dawn ' Ottley renders the Gk.
:
'early in the morning') Trpwivov would be nearer the original: the

translator seems to have meant '
early/ 'soon '
(cf. Taxv dvareXe? which
follows) and to have dropped the Hebrew simile.

3
'Bopa 4 M. iv. 24 A.
4
In Wis. this form improves the metrical balance with the previous
& 6, 34] The Vowels 91
dvov.) W. iii. 11 B*K (and so in 4 M. xvi. 7, 9). A

In Sirach the
writing of a> for o is more frequent and goes back apparently to
the autograph or to an early copy prol. 22 fiuaTtveiv BXAC,
:
pe(T07Tcopa>v (for fxecroTropav) xxxiv. 21 BAC(N)

1
aKpaivos xxxviii. ,
28 B, evabia (for evoSla) xliii. 26 B and so xx. 9 A, xxxviii. 13 NC

(euoSt'a is confirmed by the Heb. in two of the passages, by the
sense in xx. 9 where the Heb. fails), cparlfav (agreeing with
toôv) 1. 7 BN.
31. In view of what has been said as to the correct use in

general of m and o in the uncials, their evidence as regards e.g.
fut. (or pres.) ind. and conj. gains in importance in the :
LXX
J
at least we shall not expect 4X op.ev and e X a>p.ev to be confused in
Cod. B 2 It is clear, for instance, from the following passages
.
that the Pentateuch translators were fond of using a fut. ind. in

the first clause of a sentence, followed by a deliberative conj. in
the later clauses: Gen. xxii. 5 8ie\eva-6p.eda...Kai...dvaa-Tpi^(njiev,
xliii. 4 nara^rjcropeBa koi dyopdacoixev, xliv. 16 Tt dvrepovp,ev ...fj rl
\a\r](Ta>p,ev fj ti 8iKaico8ciip,ev Ex. viii. 8 e$;airocrre\5>...iiai Ovctuxtlv.
;
32. O and Y. The heterogeneous Attic adjective Trpao?

-eta -v has been rendered uniform, Trpau's replacing Trpaos : the
substantive is consequently rrpavrT]?, not the older Trpaorrj^
(§ 12, 11).
33. OY and O. Of this interchange (fairly frequent in

Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 116 f.) the uncials yield but few
examples. X has 6k (6 x ) for o^k (ov X ) (no examples quoted by
Mayser) in Is. xl. 16, lviii. 10, Jer. xii. 4, xxii. 12, so F in Ex.
vii. 23 N also has 'I080 Jer. xxxvi. 22. A has vop,rjv[a Ex. xl. 1,
:
SoAeta ( = 8ov\.) Ez. xxix. 18, and conversely 8ial3ov\r]s for Sta/3oX??s
Sir. li. 2.
OY and O. Aavai for 8ovvm (on the analogy of yvmvai)

34.
Est. 9 B is not attested in the papyri before i/A.D. (FP 109. 4,
ii.
letter early in i/A.D., dvabavai AP

7J. 24, 130 A.D., /xeraS&vcu
OP 2
123. 11, letter of iii/ or iv/A.D.).
The uncials always write ovs, not as (as often in Ptolemaic
papyri on the analogy of the oblique cases, Mayser 5).
clause, ending with raKa'nrwpos, but it can hardly be original: the, writer's
sense of rhythm (cf. Syntax) would be sufficiently satisfied by raXcufl-wpos

avov-qroi.
1
LS cite the same form from Dioscorides.
2
Contrast Moulton Prol. 35 on the text in Rom. v. 1.
92 The Voivels [8 Q, 35
35. OYand Y. The Ptolemaic papyri offer a few examples

of their interchange 1 . In LXX KoXXovpa, "a roll" or "cake"
KoWovpcs, KoWovpi&iv are read by B in 2 K. xiii.
6, 8, beside
KoWvpfe, KoWvpL&iv, KoXXvptov in the same MS (as always in
A) in 2 and 3 Kingdoms. The two forms are attested in the
single N.T. passage (Ap. iii. 18), and elsewhere 2 .
Two
examples of ov for v appear close together in Jer.,
'
\eTrrovvova-iv xxxi. 12 B* Xovp.ev6fj.evos (-Xvpaiv.) xxxi.
18 K* Tid
which may go back to the compiler of the two portions of the
Greek book. B has ffpio-ov for fjpio- v Is. xliv. 16 (so in a papyrus
of F/ ^
ii/a.d., Mayser 118).
An instance of v for ov
is apparently to be found in Xv-
3
rpwvas 4 K. x. 27 BA (for XovrpSvas, a euphemism for the
Heb. '
draught-house cf. latrina = lavatrina).
'
:
We find also vpavoi Sir. i. 3 NA, 8vXos (=8odXos) 1 K. xiv 21 A

*• cxxii. 2 T.
^
36. 01 > I. X has Xv X vl=Xv X voi Zech. iv. 2 and apparently
tfux&vTo Jer. xxxvi. 23, irô-are ib. xlii. 15, A has &ivIktis
Is. xxm. 2. (LXX uses o-r/ôs only, not o-roZôy, for "a row"
^
;
and so cmxiCeiv (not crro^.) "to arrange in a row" Ez. xlii.
3.)
37. OI>EI. Avuv is the form assumed by Stw in two

literary LXX books, 4 M. 28 nV (Siw A), xv. 2, Job
i.
20 xiii.
= ix. 33 A, as also in late Attic Inscriptions (329—229 b.c.) 4 ,
in a literary papyrus of ii/B.c. 5 and in some literary kolvtj writers

(Polybius, Strabo, Plutarch). The form seems to reflect a
stage in the change in the pronunciation of ot which was on
the way to becoming equivalent to v (cf. 41 infra). It is
almost the only vestige of the dual remaining in the kolvtj.
1
Mayser 118, cf. Thumb Hell. 193 f. Thumb holds that v in the
Koiv-q was pronounced in at least three different ways (as German u, i, u).
2
Blass N.T. § 6, 4 pronounces the -ov- form to be certainly of
_ Latin
origin.
3
The form is not quoted in LS.
4
Meisterhans 157.
5
Mayser 314, where the literature is quoted. Phrynichus sanctions
8ve?v but only as a genitive (Rutherford NP § 185).
6, 41] The Vowels 93
38. 01 and 0. The 1 in the diphthong ot is sometimes

dropped, as it is in at and ei,before a vowel, both in classical
and in kolvtj Greek 1
. Uoelv for noiuv is the commonest
example : the only example noted in LXX is Tro-fjcre (= noirjcrai)
Jer. xxxix. 35 m. The loss of the 1 before a consonant is un-

known in class, and rare in kolvt] Greek 2 : B* has 6/aas (= oIk.)
Jer. Hi. 13, an ok [a (= aVouaa) 2 Es. i. 11, ii. 1, x. 8, and toôi?

(= Totôts) ib. v. 8.
39. On the other hand, in the Koivrj an t was sometimes

inserted between o and another vowel (a or rj), e.g. fioLrjOeiv,
oySoLTJKovra, or an original t which was dropped

in this position,
'
in Attic, was retained. Attic Greek wrote noa, poa, x^°V> a
*A
(or if/va), a muscle of the loins : but noia (-77), pota (-rj), yXoir]
appear in the dialects, in late Attic and occasionally in the
papyri 3 . LXX always has the Attic poa and x^°V Hoai/
should be read in Prov. 25 (B«C, nolav A), but noca in
xxvii.
Mai. iii. 2 (BAT), and probably in Jer. ii. 22 (B*Q*). ^6a

Lev. iii. 9 and three times in the B text of 2 K. (A \poia)
in * xxxvii. 8 at i//vat of AT must be the original text (cor-
rupted to at xpvâi and thence to rj ij/vxrj of B«*).
LXX has no examples of forms like poirjddv, oydoirjuovra

(found in Attic Inscriptions and Ptolemaic papyri).
40. 01 and Q. K* has aveyvoi ( = aviyva) Is. xxxvii. 14,

eyvois ib. xlviii. 8, e'yvoi i M. i. 5. For 8o1s, Sot=conj. 8a>s, Sd>
see § 23, 10.
'
'
41. OI and Y. Oi in the Attic Inscriptions is the last

of the diphthongs to lose its diphthongal character : interchange
4
of oi and v is first found in them c. 240 a.d. In Egypt
1
Meisterhans 57, Mayser 108 appears in Attic Inscriptions
f. IloetV etc.
in v/b.C. and is common in iv/B.c. in the papyri its nourishing period is
:
ii/B.C, though the examples of not- are even then twice as many as those
of 7ro-: in i/ and ii/A.D. iroie'iv is replaced by irvetv (01 = v).
2
Ao7r6s for \oi7ros several times in Tebtunis papyri (end of ii/B.C.
),
Mayser 109.
3
Meisterhans 58, Mayser 15, no. 4
Meisterhans 58 f.
the equalisation of 01 and u begins considerably earlier, in

illiterate papyri of ii/p-.c, but does not become frequent till
x
i/A.D. It is noteworthy that the earliest instances in the
papyri are also the only examples which, on the authority of
the uncials, are deserving of consideration in the LXX.
(i) B* has forms from dvvyuv (- dvoiyecv) in 2 Es. xvii. 3,
* xxxviii. 10, Na. ii.
7 (with x) and Jer. xxvii. 25, and these
forms are fairly common in K (and A) in the Prophetical and
Wisdom groups : dvvyuv is the earliest example of v for 01
in the papyri (160 B.C. : so vfei - ot£ei, 99 B.C.).
~2,wboiacra> (for -8vdcrco) read by B*xA* in "* cxl. 4 may be

original. B* also has av = cro[ 1 Ch. xxix. 11 ( = ~|*p = crot A : cf.
Dan. 6 Sus. 50 A
the earliest papyrus example noted by Mayser
:
is dated 90 A.D.) and okv^s Mic. vii. 11. and X afford other A
examples crrv^s Jd. xv. 5 A, rvxois 3 K. vi. 10 A (so in a bank
:
receipt of 112 B.C., Mayser op. cit), axvvos A, axwlov and

crxvvicrjxa H, (pvvig Sir. xxiv. 14 A, (jivvmovv Is. i. 18 N etc.
(ii) Of the converse use of ol for v the only example

claiming consideration is Xoi/j,aivea-6ai for XvfiatveaOai, which
has strong support in Proverbs (xviii. 23 B* xxiii. 8 B*C,
xxv. 26 B* xxvii. i3B*tfAC : but xviii. 9 Xv^. B«A) and in
2
Sirach (xxviii. 23 B*tf) , and is moreover attested in a papyrus
dated as early as "about 147 or 136 B.C." (G. 17. 15). A
real or supposed etymological connection between Xol(a6s and
Xvfirj probably accounts for the adoption of this form.
Sot- for a-v is read by BAC in Job xv. 4, by ib. xxxiv. 17, A
N ib. xxxv. 2, also by A in Jer. xlv. 24, and by X in 1 Ch. xvii. 27,
Is. xxvii. 8, Zech. ii. 2. B has uXoibavio-dfjcrovTcu Is. lvii. 20.
occurs in JobGxxxi. 23 XA and Prov. xviii.
Olirolcra) (for biro'iara)
14 K, MSS yield some other examples of oi = v.
and these two
F has evdeBoUei ( = ev8e8vnei) in Lev. xvi. .23, which appears to
be the only example in the uncials in the Pentateuch.
1
Mayser noff. Dr J. H. Moulton points out to me that in the matter
of pronunciation the by no means followed the lead of Attic.
KOivrf
2
The first hand of K probably wrote this form in Jer. xxxi. 18 :
"\ovfj.evo/j.evos K* vid " in the Cambridge edition (App.).

§ 6, 43] The Vowels 95
42. Y and I. The change in the pronunciation of v

to that of z'
1
did not become general in the koivtj till about
100 a.d. In two words, however (in some proper
addition to
names), other causes had before this produced interchange
between the two vowels, even in Attic Inscriptions 2 These .
words are 17/uo-us and /3ifi\iov (/3i/3Xos). Assimilation of the

unaccented 1 to the following v produced rjjxvavs (-aw -<rv : but
rffxtcreos etc. where there is no v in the 3rd syllable) as early
as iv/B.c. : in the Ptolemaic papyri this form predominates in
iii/B.c, in ii-i/B.c. rj/nvo-vs and rjfiio-vs are represented by nearly
equal numbers. LXX has rjjxvcrv only in Dan. © vii. 25 B,
elsewhere tffucrv : the preference for t]jjlv<tv<s in the early Ptole-
maic age casts some doubt on the trustworthiness of the
uncials.
On the other hand LXX

has some examples of assimilation of
the 3rd syllable to the 2nd. 'HîVei for rjjxicrv has good authority
at the end of Joshua (xxii. 1 B* 10 A, 11 B*A, 13 A, 21 A) and
is attested by F in N. xv. 9, 10, Jos. ix. 6. Conversely, rjinav
stands for dat. 17//.1W in N. xxxii. 33 BAF, xxxiv. 13 F, Dt.
xxix. 8 A, Dan. G ix. 27 BA. B* writes rjfiio-ov for rjyuav in 3 K.
iii. 25, Is. xliv. 16. Cf. § 12, 10.
43. The same doubt attaches to the constant use of the

Attic spelling (3l/3XIov, fiif3Xo<s in LXX (fivftXos in 2 Ch. xvii 9 B,
Dan. © ix. 2 B) in view of the predominance in Ptolemaic
papyri of fivftXlov, fivfiXos. Attic Greek had at an early time
assimilated the original v in the first syllable of fivfiXiov to the
accented t in the second and fiifiXos followed suit : there was
also perhaps a desire to discriminate between the material
/&/3A.O? and the papyrus-roll formed from it. In the ver-
nacular in Egypt, from which the word came, this distinction
(to judge from the papyri) does not seem to have been gene-
rally made. In Is. xviii. 2 e-n-to-ToXas fivfiXtvas B, "letters
1
Thumb Hell. 139 ff. conjectures that it originated in Phrygia.
2
Meisterhans 28 ff., Mayser 100 ff.
g6 The Vowels [§ 6, 43
written on papyrus," is no doubt the true text (/3i/3A. KAGT) y

as is Bu/3A<W, Ez. xxvii. 9 B*Q*, the Greek name of Gebal
being Bu'/3A.os (Strabo xvi. 755).
LXX, with the Ptolemaic papyri, always writes p,apo-'nriTiov y
not napaviriov (Lat. marsupium), which was an alternative way
of writing the foreign (? Semitic) word.
44. MoA.i/3os is written by the uncials (with variants p.6-
§ 7, 34), the Epic and

Xl/38o? /xo'Ad/3o9, kolvij form of Attic '
p,oXu/38os. ~%fjnplrrj<i (-ros A) A.t#os is the reading of the uncials
in Job xli. 6, not o-ûptV^s, as cited by LS assimilation of the :
unaccented vowel accounts for it, if the word is etymologically

connected with jxvpov.
LXX
has the Attic aXvuos, the uncials again conflicting with
the papyri, which write aXmos (on the analogy of other adjectives
in -ikos) 2 .
Other examples, mainly in A&, are due to later scribes.

(i) I > Y. A has yvverat ( = yiWrai) 2 K. xiv. 27, tcadvSpvaavres
3 M. vii. 20, v8pvp.evr/ 4 M. xvii. 3: r has cnWpuppa Is. xxii. 4.
(ii) Y > I. £$ has in Is. crivcopi&os xxi. 9, baKpiov xxv. 8,
dpyipiov xlviii. 10, a-ivr)^_6rj<xav xlix. 18, ipWprjpa lxiii. I, in Zeph.
Swarf) i. 14, LTreXiCpdrjcrav Hi. 3, in Cant. V. 2 /3ocrrptôt. A*
appears to have writte,n dp^/^tAot for dpx^vXoi 1 Es. ii. 7 : C has
pe'irrov for pvrrov Job xiv. 4.
45. Y (EY) and H (E). Ravovpyevui (not class, iravovpyiw)

is the verb in use (1 K. xxiii. 22) and has the corresponding
noun iravovpyev/xa (used in good sense) Jdth. xi. 8 B*H
:
(-rjfia AB ab ), Sir/i. 6 B (- W a mAC), xlii. 18 BC (-r;p«*A).
46. The
following examples in one or other of the uncials of
interchange of v (ev) and rj (e) are due to assimilation of vowels
and to the later pronunciation (v = i = rj) :
(i) H > Y 6v\v Gen. i. 27 D, Lev. xii. 7 A, pvyvvrai 3 K. xiii.

:
3 A, dvaavpovs Prov. viii. 21 B, irv\6s ( = Trrj\6s) Job xli. 21 K,

rroXXv ( = 7roXXfj) Sir. xviii. 32 A.
1 occurs in i/n.c. /ho\ij^8lvos twice in ii/B.c.

In the papyri /xoXt/30? first :
and /j.o\v(35[ in iii/B.c. : Mayser

101.
2
Mayser 102: oXikSs passim in iii/B.c, the only example quoted of
aXvKos is iii/A.D.
§ 6, 48] The Vowels 97
(ii) Y>H (always with assimilation): vTrodrjrrjv Ex. xxviii.

27 A, prjcrdrjarrj (
— pvad.) 4 K. xix. II A, cprjXrjs ( = cpvX-) Hg. ii. 2 N,
i^VXV i
= y /
l
'
^ s -
xx
4 ^' v 7r0 X TrVP as J er lii- 19 B.
v X*l) ' - 1
-
(iii) E> Y, Y>E

7t4Xvkvs Jer. xxiii. 29 eviirviov Jer. xxiii.
: A :
28 N, TerpeTrrjp.ivov (=TeTpv7T.) Hg. i. 6 X.

(iv) EY > E (assimilation of vowels flanking X, p,, p, -^) :
devrepecov Est. iv. 8 X, dieXeaerm Jer. xiii. I B, eêcraro I M. xi.

53 V, TTeTTicrrepieva 2 M. iii. 22 early Attic inscriptions yield V :
a few examples of loss of v in final -evs (Meisterhans 62) as in

/3acn,Xes (= -evs) Jer. xliv. 17 X.
47. EY and Y. n.peo-fivTr)<s, owing to its constant use

= senex, by a natural error, written for TrpeorfievTrfs — legatus in
is,
several passages 1 2 Ch. xxxii. 31 B, 1 M. xiv. 22 hV, xv. 17 nV,

:
2 M. xi. 34 AV.
e also appears in (?)lepaTv<Tovcriv Ex. xl. 13 B*
Omission of
(second small, possibly first hand), anoa-Kvrjv N. xxxi. 9 F,
e
KarcKpvôvTai Jer. xxvii. 5 A, yvpa ib. xxxi. 11 K* vid (tki))) ib. ,
xxxv. 3 and 6 X insertion of e in la-êvs Lam. i. 14 N.

: For AY
and EY, AY and A see 12, 13 above.
48. Prothetic Vowel.

The is used to the exclusion of (Ionic and
Attic IkzIvos
poetical) Kelvos
2
and Attic ex#es nas supplanted (Ionic)
,
3
x^ -
On the other hand ideXw disappears, 6eku> alone being used.

"2>Ta<pi<s, crraxvi are written without euphonious a4 . 'OfiapeaOat
" to long for " is read by the uncials in Job iii. 21 (corrected
by B b to Ifietp.) as in 1 Thess. ii. 8, but is unattested elsewhere 5 .
'OSvpecrOat is used, not the Tragic SvpeaOai.
1
Cf. Philemon 9 Trpefffitirris with Lightfoot's note. He keeps the MS
reading but renders it "ambassador." "There is reason for thinking that
in the common dialect wpecr^tjTTjs may have been written indifferently for
ir pea (Sevres in St Paul's time."
fc$* has Ke'woiv, a corruption of Kpivwv, in W. xii. 10.

2
3
As to the Attic and Ionic forms see Rutherford 370 ff. X#es is NP
confined in the uncials to Gen. xxxi. 42 A (after ere), Ex. ii. 14 {rbv A
AlyurrTLov %#es) and 1 M. ix. 44 V (ws %#«) it is also written in nearly all :
cases by one or both of the correctors of B (usually b

B ).
4
Attic Greeks apparently wrote dcrra^ls but ar&xvs the Ionic dcrTaxvs :
(Horn. II., Hdt.) reappears in Josephus, A.J. 17. 13. ^ = B.J. 2. 7. 3.

5
Dr J. H. Moulton tells me that the 6 in this word as in odvpecrdai
oK^XXeiv etc., comes from a derelict preposition w (seen in w/ceapos participle
T. 7
S affords an example of anaptyxis (the reverse of syncope) in

o-dpa£ = adp{j Zech. ii. 13 (cf. Mayser 155). The same writes MS
Sfiopoovvres (= -povvres) I Ch. xii. 40, dvaydovres (— dvdyovres)
ib. xv. 28. The LXX
does not contain examples of prothetic 1
before cr etc.), which appears to be
(10-7-77X77 ela-TpancaTrjs a
peculiarity of Asia (Thumb Hell. 144 f£, Schweizer 103).
49. Contraction and Syncope.

The generally prefers contracted forms, and introduces
Koivrj
some contractions unknown to the older language. The Attic

word for a young bird was veoTTos 1 and this is used by the ,
Atticizing writer of 4 M. (xiv. 15), while two other literary

2
books, Job and Proverbs have the almost equally orthodox ,
veocrcros. The remaining books have the kolvtj vernacular

form voo-o-os 3 The derivatives all take
. the kolvtj form : voa-aid
(16 times : vtoo-crid only in N. xxiv. 22 B*), voacrcov, voo-crevav,

vocra-oiroielv.
The LXX, in common with the Ptolemaic papyri, retains

the Attic contracted form vovix-qvia in most books (B 26 times,
A 29, X 4) : veofMTjvia (Ionic) does not make its appearance in
4
papyri or inscriptions till the Roman epoch, and its originality
where it occurs in the LXX is therefore extremely doubtful 3 .
The coalescence of the two

sounds in the forms rafietov, 1
vyeta, irfw has been discussed elsewhere (§ 5 p. 63 ff.), and

it was shown from the papyri that the shortened forms found
in the LXX uncials can hardly be attributed to the autographs.
of dj-Kei^cu 'circumambient') which is shortened in the unaugmented

tenses from the notion that w contained the temporal augment. The root
is smer seen in memor. There is therefore no connexion between dfx. and
l/xeipecrdai.
1
Rutherford NP 287.
2
Job v. 7, xxxviii. 41, xxxix. 30, Prov. xxiv. 22 e 52. ,
3
So all the uncials in Dt. (three times), and B in all the dozen other
passages, while A, more suo, introduces the Attic form (veocrcros). X twice
sides with B, once with A.
4
Mayser 153 (example of 191 a.d.), Nachmanson 69 (earliest example
213 a.d.). Lobeck (ap. Rutherford NP
225) " Neo/x?7^ta...perraram est
etiam in vulgari Graecitate."
5
N. xxviii. n
B, 1 K. xx. 5 BA, 18 A, 4 K. iv. 23 BA, 1 Ch.
xxiii. 31 BA, 2 Ch. ii. 4 A, Ixxx. 4 (all uncials), Ez. ^ xxiii. 34 B.
1 6, 50] The Vowels 99
The hypothetical particle retains its usual classical form idv

in LXX as in the papyri
1
. The form av, used by some literary
writers (Plato, Thuc), is practically confined in LXX to two

phrases where there is crasis or elision (/caV, oi& av) and to
2
a small group of books (Wisdom, Sirach, 4 Mace, Isaiah) .
The only instance of its use apart from /cat or ovSe is Tob.
xiii. 16 N /xa/cafHOs ecro/xat av yivrjTai. 'EaV also frequently
supplants the indefinite particle av after a relative pronoun etc.
(os idv etc., see § 5, p. 65 ff.).
The LXX retains the uncontracted forms, usual in Attic

prose, in tap, crreap, iXeeivos.
For 6<ttovv ocrra (but oariov -ea>v -eois) see § IO, 8

kclvovv and :
irr)x£>v io, 21 12, 2 r}pl<rovs § 12, io :^ con-

dpyvpovs etc. § :
§ :
tracted comparative adjectives in -a>v § 12, 21 apyos (aepyos :
Prov.) § 12, 2.
s
50. LXX uses only the syncopated forms Kap,fxveiv = /cara-
/tiuctv (Is. vi. 10, xxix. 10, xxxiii. 15, Lam. iii. 45 : B /ca/x^.
of these passages) and o-KopSov = o-/cd>oSov

i
in the first and last
(N. xi. 5). (ktcpopov read by BF corr

in Dt. xxii. 9, where AF*
have hd<po P ov, which is also read by BAF in the parallel
passage, Lev. xix. may be taken, not as an example of

19,
contraction but as an alternative rendering, = " bearing fruit
twice a year," of D^3-)

Other syncopated forms in the uncials are vrrepSfcv ( = u7rept-
8e1v) I Es. ii. 18 B* SO v7re P 8es^ = virepei8es) Zech. i. 12 N* :
ctKovapeda ( = dnovar6p.) 2 Es. xxiii. 2J X* eTTix&W 0VT ^ ( = «ri-

Xv6r]<r.) Job xxxvi. 27 X*, eXaXcreu (-eXdXijcrev) Is. xxxvii. 22 B*,
Meisterhans 255 (only 6 examples of av in Attic Inscriptions from

1
v/ to iii/B.c.) Mayser 152 f. Moulton /to/. 43 note 2.

: :
2 /ctfj' Lev. vii. 6 B, W. iv. 4, ix. 6 (xiv. 4, xv. i2=/ccti), Sir. iii. 13 B,
ix. 13, xiii. 23, xiv. 7, xvi. n, xxiii. 11, xxx. 38 [but ical edi> ib. xxxvii. 12,
xxxix. 11, xli. 9 bis], 4 M. ii. 8, 9, x. 18, xviii. 14 [quoting Is. xliii. 2 which
has zeal «b], Is. viii. 14 B. 0v8' &v 4 M. v. 30, x. 4, xvi. 11, Is. i. 12.
3 Condemned by Phrynichus (Rutherford 416). NP
4
So Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 146 in Attic Inscriptions from :
ii/A.D., Meisterhans 69.

7—2
ioo The Consonants [§ 6, 50
n-arovarv ( — Trarovaiv) ib. xlii. 5 X *, Trap866r] (

= 7rape866rj)
Jer. xxvii. 2 B*.
The MSS occasionally write a single a in transliterating
proper names for the more usual double vowel: 'Apd>v (= pnx)
Cod. A in Ex. vi. 26, vii. 8 (so vii. 1 F), N. xii. 10, Sir. xlv. 6,
Tob. i. 7 'Io-clk Gen. xxvii. 1 A, Ex. ii. 24 B, Sir. xliv. 22 BX,
:
Jdth. viii. 26 B, and X in 1 Ch. xvi. 16, ¥ civ. 9, 4 M. xiii. 12, 17,
xvi. 20, 25, xviii. 11. (The distinction between 'A/3pa/x = Q-|2K
and 'A,QpaaM = Dn"l2N is strictly observed in Genesis.) The
prophet is always 'lepepias but a syncopated form 'lep/x(e)ia
'lepplos is used of others of the name ('"'t?'?- ''''"'t't'T) m : Ch.
and 2 Es. : cf. 'ipovcraXrjp Jer. ii. 28 X.
§ 7. The Consonants.
Interchange of consonants.
1. The consonants in the koivtj are subject to fewer wide-
spread changes than the vowels. The general adoption of era-
for Attic tt and such individual phenomena as the temporary
substitution of ovOels for o-uSets, the omission of the second y

in yiyvecrOai, and yLyvwcrKew, and the insertion of /x in the tenses
of Xafx/3dvw (Xrijxxpop.ai etc.) are features which distinguish the
kolvyj as a whole from the classical language.
2. Phonetic changes, however, produced some new spell-
ings which have a more limited range in the vernacular
consonants belonging to the same class are interchanged,
gutturals with gutturals, dentals with dentals, etc. An interest
attaches to some of these, because they appear to be confined
to certain localities, and they have been attributed to idio-
syncrasies in the pronunciation of the native languages of the

countries in which they are found. In particular, the inter-
change of t and 8 and of k and y is specially characteristic of
Egypt 1
. The examples of such changes in the LXX uncials
1
Thumb Hell. 133 ff., with two papers in Indogermanischen Forschun-
gen, vi. 123 ff. (J. J. Hess) and viii. 188 ff. (Thumb). It appears probable
that Egyptians, in the early centuries of our era, could not pronounce
Greek 7 and 5. The evidence is as follows. (1) Hess shows that in
demotic papyri of H/a.d. containing Greek transliterations k is used as the
I 7, 5] The Consonants 101
have, therefore, a certain value in connexion with the question

of their incunabula, although it is unlikely that many of them
go back to the autographs.
3. The gutturals. K>r. The only example of weak-

ening of k to y in the LXX uncials which can confidently be
ascribed to the autographs is the form yvacpev? (4 K. xviii. 17,
Is. vii. 3, xxxvi. 2), which replaces the older (and apparently
1
original) form Kva<f>ev<; in the /con/17 .
4. In other particulars the evidence of the uncials as re-

gards interchange of these consonants is not supported by the
Ptolemaic papyri.
On the one hand the conversion of e/c to iy before cer-
tain consonants {iy 8e, iyfidXkeiv etc.) which is common in
Attic Inscriptions and almost universal in the Egyptian papyri
—
down to about ii/ iii/A.D. 2 is practically unrepresented in the
,
uncials : eyXe/cro? in the B

text of Sir civ. 43, cv. 23, and iy yrjs
Is. xxxix. 3 K, xlix. have been noted. "Ekjovos is com-
12 A,
monly written eyyovos occasionally in Codd. A and X 3 For
: .
the similar absence of assimilation of iv cf. § 9, 4. Anomalous

forms with yx. for k are ey/cXe/crois Jer. x. 17 N*, djKpr) 2 M.
iv. 13 A.
5.On the other hand A has examples of y for k, some of
which may indicate the Egyptian origin of that MS, but they
are not likely to be older than i/A.D. The commonest example is
-8eLyvva> etc. which occurs nine times in this MS (Dt. i. 33 with
F, Tob. xii. 6, W. xviii. 21, Ep. J. 25, 58, Dan. 6 iii. 44,
2 M. ix. 8, xv. 10, 3 M. v. 26). A also has yvrjprjv Jd. xv. 8 A
(cf. dvTiyvrnxim CPR 78, 221 — 6 A.D.), oiyov I K. V. 5, yaprrmv
Prov. xii. 14, hdyvovres Hb. ii. X appears to read drroypv-â
7.
in W. vi. 22 (see Swete) : D has ywrjyos Gen. x. 9. The inter-
equivalent of both demotic g and demotic k. Demotic has no sign for d:

r and 5 correspond to demotic t. (2) In Sahidic the consonants f and ^,
along with a few others, are rarely used except in Greek words (Steindorff,
Koptische Gramm. p. 7). (3) In Greek papyri instances occur of inter-
change of k and 7 (not due, as in Attic yvatpelov, to the influence of a
neighbouring consonant) and of r and S.
^ Mayser 169 f. The initial 7 is found already in an Attic Inscription
of iv/B.c. (yvatpewv) Meisterhans 74.
2
Mayser 226 f. In u/a.d. the standing formula in the papyri KaO&irep
4y dlKTjs begins to be written Kaddirep 4k dUrjs.
3
Is. (xiv. 29 AF and five times in K xxx. 6, xlviii. 19, xlix. 15, lxi. 9,
:
Ixv. 23), Prov. xxiii. 18 A, Dt. vii. 13 F

vid The papyri have both forms.
.
102 The Consonants [§ 7, 5—
change of k and y, in which Thumb traces the influence of
Egyptian pronunciation {Hell. 134), only comes to the front in
1
illiterate papyri of i/A.D. (Mayser 170) .
6. r> reverse change is represented in A by xfjv

K. The
{=yrjv) I K. V. 4, fjKOvpevos 3 K. ix. 5 {=rjyovpevos B Heb. :
"upon the throne"), Kopyias I M. iv. 5. N has Xent, { — Xeyei)

Zech. i. 3, aKaXXtafieda Is. xxv. 9. B has x VTP° liav '^ 0S 3 K.
vii. 24 ler, 29 (A -yauXos correctly from yavXos "a milk-pail").
Familiarity with the native country of the founder of Alexandria
might account for the appearance of Megiddo as MaKe8a>v
4 K. xxiii. 30 B, MaKeSScb ib. ix. 27 A. One instance which
appears with some frequency, ttukls for it ay is "a trap" or "snare,"
is partly due to the fact that it is often used to render the
Heb. ns which has the same meaning, though the form occurs
where other Hebrew words are rendered B has irauls twice :
( = na in both places) Jos. xxiii. 13, Hos. v. 1, X has it 13 times

viz. Tob. xiv. 10 bis and times in ^ 2 n as against these :
15 passages there are 47 where nay Is is read by all the uncials.
7. X>K Confusion between aspirate and tenuis is

(KX).
common in LXX
in the papyri when 6 follows
and in the :
uncials alteration of aspirate to tenuis is also met with before

X, p, v.
'Ei<8p6s (found in a papyrus of 118 B.C., Teb. 5, 259) occurs
sporadically in each of the three main uncials, B (Mic. iv. 10,
vii. 10), X (Na. iii. n, 13) and A (Job xxxiv. 26, 2 M. x. 26) :
similarly A has endpeicrai 2 M. x. 26, X endio-ros 4 M. v. 27. In

K and A
we more frequently meet with the spellings, paralleled
in post-Ptolemaic papyri, enxdpos -la -aiveiv so once in B*, :
Bar. iv. 25 (this portion of the book was written in i/A.D.).

'Elides for i^dis stands in the A text in 1 K. xiv. 21, xix. 7,
2 K. iii. 17, Job xxx. 3.
MokXos is confined to the B text which has 16 examples of it
to 19 of po^Xos K has avaponXeuovres 4 M. x. 5. KXldcov occurs
:
in Sir. xxi. 21 A
and Is. iii. 20 X. 'EKpaXcocria (for alxp-) and
1
The earliest examples I have noted are as follows :
k>7 i/A.D. yvplov BU 975 (45 A.D.), Trarpiyrjs and evdoyl ( = -icei)
BMii. 154 (68a.d.).
ii/A.D. ype&ypa BM
ii. 191, wpbyiTcu. ( -/c«rat)= 153. BU
7>k i/A.D. dfioXoKU BU
189 (? 7 —
8 A.D.), KaarpoKV-qô ib. 975 (45 A.D.).
ii/A.D. eTrurTpaT7jKU)u ib. 587, dpKvplov ib. 416, SiaUKpaxpe (—dityp.)
662, vrpaKuyos ( = v8pay.) ib. 71, TiKopd/axfiev ib. 153,
ib.
'
AKpLKotiXas BM
ii. 189.
2
Between S^ x. 6 (where X is joined by R) and xc. 3: at the beginning
and end of the book (^ ix. 16, 30, cxviii. no
etc.) X unites with the other
uncials in reading irayis.
7, i2] The Consonants 103
cognate forms occur nine times in K. B has XvKvlas Sir. xxvi. 17,
A KakKoi N. xxxi. 22 (Swete ed. 2 App.).
Ktrcuv 1 occurs in B* in Ex. xxviii. 35, xxxvi. 35, in H* m
Is. iii. 16, 24, xxxvi. 22.
8. Transposition of the aspirate or repetition in the second
syllable is seen in Kvdpa (lomc)= X vrpa 1 K. ii. 14 B, Sir. xiii. 2 X
(so Kvdpoirohts Lev. xi. 35 BF) and X v6pa N. xi. 8 F, Na. ii. 1 1 K :
kv6. and vt. in Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 184.

X
(Ktda>v, X i6a>v of
the papyri are absent from LXX.)

9. X. K—
'Ek is occasionally written before x <£ ix m
Attic inscriptions and Ptolemaic papyri
2
in the uncials . So
(1) i x 6eaei W. xi. 14
KAC (RV m s 'cast forth in hatred un-
warrantably assumes a word e 6eais=e X dpa
X the papyri show :
M. v. 14 K, ex0«
x 6ena etc., Mayser 228), X de<rnos 4
Zx 6 e <ns i'
e
(=?K<9e S ) Dan. 9 vi. 8 B*A (2) e'x Xappai/ Gen. xxix. 4 A, e'x
:
Other examples of irregular x are

X zip.appov Lev. xxiii. 40 A.
eiVoo-i 3 K. ix. 11 A, \i X p.ap,tvovs W. xi. 18 A (not from
\i Xlxav
to lick,' cf. XiKêivres v. 20

' but the exact meaning of the
:
passage is doubtful), ê X dbcov Cant. v. 2 X, X ak\iTrais 4 M.

xvi. 10 A* vid .
10. X>r. is unrepresented in the Ptolemaic

This change
papyri :
appears, mainly in late MSS, in two
in the LXX it
pairs of words: (1) 8/wypj in V (2 M. iv. 19, x. 20^x11. 43 =
3 M. iii. 28 in the last passage A has 8pay X p,ds) and didpayfxov

:
in F (N. iii. 47: Jos. vii. 21) and once in A (2 Es.

xx 32): ;
(2) in X atyfiaXcoTos Na. iii. 10, alyfiaXcoaia Jer. xxv. 19: this MS
usually has ei<p,d\a>Tos etc. (see above).
11. The dentals. The interchange of t, 8, 8 is cha-
racteristic ofEgyptian Greek, probably on account of the

which natives of the country found in distinguishing
difficulty
3
between the sounds represented by these letters In the .
circumstances the examples in the LXX uncials are fewer
than might be expected.

12. T and A. The only examples noted of interchange
(common in papyri, mainly illiterate, from ii/B.C.) are (i) irdvdes
4 K. xxiv. 1 6 B*. av8a> avTa> I Es. = iii. 5 B* nacrcribepiov Zech.
iv. IO X* (so Kaaibepiva 1036, 1 5, BU 1 08 A.D.): (2) 8eKardp X ovs i
1
So in an Attic Inscription of iv/B.C. and in papyri, mostly post-
Ptolemaic: the Ptolemaic documents usually have X it<x>v (or the Ionic
kiQ&v), Mayser 41, 184.
2 Meisterhans 106, Mayser 228.
3 Thumb Hell. 134.
4 Due, perhaps, to the analogy of 5e/caros.
104 The Consonants [§ 7,
12
1 M. iii. 55 K* (so in papyri of iii/B.C, PP ii. 13 (1) and

4 (1)
and (2), not quoted by Mayser deicddapxos is read by BAF in :
the three Pentateuch passages).

13. T and 9. Uncertainty as to whether the aspirated
letter should be used or not is specially evident in words
containing two aspirated letters or one aspirated and one
tenuis. 'AvacpdXawos -(paXdvToopa is read by the uncials in
L. xiii. 41 ff.: the papyri of iii/B.C. fluctuate between this and
dvacpdXavdos, which is probably the older form (Mayser 177 f.).
KoXoKwda has the best authority in Jon. iv. 6, 7, 9, 10: koX6-
Kwra is read by A (Q) koXokvvtt] is the Attic form according
:
to Phrynichus (Rutherford 498) NP

similar fluctuation in the :
papyri.
(i) Further examples of insertion of aspirate. KdXXwdpov
is certain in L. xxiii. 40 (BAF), and probably (po^dpov should
be readin Is. xix. 17 with B* ((po^rpov cett.) as in Luke xxi. n
(WH with BD). The following are due to attraction of a second
aspirated letter : KadoTnadev Zech. vi. 6 B*tf* fia$pdxovs Ex.
viii. Maados for paaros is read by A in Is. xxxii. 12,
9 F.
Lam. ii. 20, by Q in Ez. xvi. 4 (the reverse, <tt for ad, is frequent
in Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 179). (ii) Examples of omission.
The 2nd pers. of the 2 aor. imperat. pass, has its termination in
-ti (for -de), like the 1 aor. imperat. pass. : ivrpdrr^Ti. Sir. iv. 25
B*AC_(-?/<9t KB b xapyn Tob. xiii. 13 B*A. Assimilation to
),
preceding r may account for KaroprrnQy] 2 Ch. xxix. 35 B*, ivravra
4 K. ii. 2 A, 2 M. xiii. 6 V. Nexcord Is. xxxix. 2 X* (transliteration
of nmj vex«>dd cett.).
:
14. A and ®. Under this head come the forms ovOec?,

firjOets, which have already been considered in the Introduction
(§ 5, p. 58 ff.). They for some
are not peculiar to Egypt:
centuries they enjoyed a wide currency in the and then kolvij
disappeared again in the first two centuries of our era. That

they are not due to mixture of ovre and ov8e is shown by the
fact that the fem. ovSe/xta remains unaltered. Their explana-
tion lies in a coalescence of 8 with the aspirate of ets to form
6(=8 + A)\
15. There is a curious distinction between the late deriva-
tives from ovOets, ou8et5. Each form had a progeny of its own.
These derivatives are apparently unattested outside Biblical
1
See Meisterhans 104, Mayser 180 ff., Schweizer 112 ff.
I 7, 1
6] The Consonants 105
and ecclesiastical Greek 1 and are unrepresented in certain

portions of the LXX, e.g. the Pentateuch, Isaiah and Job
(excluding ®) 2 . OiOets produced (1) i£ov$evi<o (-rjixa), while
ovSets produced (2) iiovSevow (-co/xa -wcrt?). Two rarer and
doubtful forms, due to mixture, are (3) iôvSevetv, (4) i£ov-
Oevovv. (1) must have been coined while ov#eis was still in
vogue, probably in the earlier part of ii/B.c. : it is preferred by
literary writers, including the translator of Proverbs (though
he wrote ou'Seis) : it is the form used by Luke and Paul in
N.T. (2) apparently came later, when ouSets had begun to
reassert itself: it is the form used in the later LXX books.
1 Kingdoms uses both (1) and (2), in juxtaposition in viii. 7 B
ov ere i£ov6ev7]Ka.(TLV, dXX' rj e/xe iôvSevaoKacnv. In Sirach (the
Greek of which was written during the period of transition
from ovOets to ovSe/s) all four forms are attested.
The evidence for the verbs is as follows :
(1) 'Egovdevelv I K. ii. 30, viii. 7 (7 A), x. 19 B : Prov. i. 7 :
Wis. iii. 1 1, iv. 18 : Sir. xix. 1, xxxiv. 31 B Am.

: vi. 1 : Jer. vi. 14
Dan. O
iv. 28 2 M. i. 27, and occasionally as a v.l. elsewhere.
:
'Egovdcvoiiv Jd. ix. 38 B 1 K. viii. 7 B, x. 19 A, xv. 9, 23 bis,

(2) :
26 bis, xvi. 1,7:2 K. vi. 16, xii. 10 4 K. xix. 21 1 Ch. xv. 29 : A :
2 Ch. xxxvi. 16 B Jdth xiii. 17 18 times: Job e xxx. 1

: : * BC
Eccl. 16 Cant. viii. 1 BX, 7 B Sir. xxxiv. 22 XAC, 31 K, xlvii. 7
ix. : :
Zech. iv. 10: Mai. four times: Dan. 9 xi. 21 1 M. iii. 14 NA. :
(3) 'Egovdeveiv 4 K. xix. 21 B: Ez. xxi. 10, xxii. 8 BQ

Sir. xxxiv. 22 B Cant. viii. 1 A, 7 A. :
(4) 'Ef-ovdevovv is read by in B * xliii. 6, 1. 19, by A in

Sir. xxxiv. 31, by X in Jdth xiii. 17.
16. The labials. II > B. 'A/x/JAa/oâ, ati/3Aa/aa (cf.

s
Doric dfxft\aK<uv) are the forms attested by the uncials in the
only passages where the words occur, Dan. © vi. 4, 3 M. ii. 19.
1
Plutarch has iôvdevi^w, and iôvdevifa is cited by LS from a
Scholiast on Aristophanes.
2
These books use other verbs to render DXOj HT3 e.g. aweiOelv,
afiurrdveu, vvepiSelv, <fia,v\l£eiv, diravaivecrOaL, dtreiweiv, dwoTroieicrdat,, dirap-
veiffOai etc.
8
And cf. the fluctuation between 'AfxTrpada 'A/j,j3paKia in Attic
inscriptions of iv/B.C, Meisterhans 77.
106 The Consonants [8 7, 16 —
B> X has it op pa (=j3oppa) Jer. i. 14, A TrpoTrXrjrais
II.
( = TTpofiXriTes)
4 M. xiii. 6.
17. <£>II. X has cnrovSvXos iKairovbv\i(eiv in 4 M. x. 8,
xi. 18 (Ionic and in some kolvx) writers, e.g. Strabo Cronert 85) :
A keeps the Attic form with 0-$, and so all the uncials in
Lev. v. 8. (^TToyyos, uirvp'is, which show similar fluctuation,
are absent from LXX.) 'laarjcp in Hellenized form appears in
the uncials as 'Imarrjcpos and 'IdxrrjTros the latter form has :
Ptolemaic support and was invariably used by the historian

Josephus of himself and of the patriarch.
18. II — $. ^Kvty has cases o-Kvl(pa cncvlcpes in Ex. viii. 16 ff.
in BA(F) (with variants a-Kviaes and nvlcpes F, crvicpav A), and

the same forms appear as variants in * civ. 31, W. xix. 10,
where the B text has the more regular cm valves, cmv(e)liTa.
The two forms go back to iii/B.C. (vTrocmviTros, vTrocrKvicpos,
Mayser 174).
In the case of cpdrvrj 1 (parvovv, (pdrvcopa (which have pre-
,
ponderant authority) individual MSS exhibit a variety of

spellings with transposition or loss of aspirate, transposition
of the first two consonants, and substitution of p for v.
(i) nddvr) Jl. i. ij X. (2) Tvd6pr] Job vi. 5 X, xxxix. 9 N. (3) erd-
(pveoaev 3 K. vii. 40 A. (4) rrecparpcopeva Ez. xli. 1 5 B, <par-
pcopara Am. viii. 3 B, Zeph. ii. 14 B. (5) TTarpapara Cant. i. 17 X.
B and M.
19. The labial and nasal are occasionally
interchanged, mainly when flanked by vowels and in the
neighbourhood of a liquid or another nasal. (1) Alteration of
/3 to p. is seen in the reading of A e(p' fjp&v in 2 M. iv. 12, a
corruption of i(pr)j3cov which V reads (cf. v. 9 e<pr)fBlav) :also in

~2avapd(r<rapos I Es. ii. II BA* (= Sheshfezzar), evaepiav
(—evaefieiav) 4 M. xv. 3 X. Assimilation causes poXipos (=p6Xc-
fios,p6\vfi8os) in Jer. vi. 29 B, /3oXt/3o^ in Sir. xxii. 14 2
A .
(2) The converse change is more frequent 3 Teppivdos, apparently .
the oldest form for the turpentine tree (in thus only in LXX
Gen. xiv. 6 E, xliii. 1 1 F), develops into Tepepivdos (B 5 out of
7 times, A
2/7), and thence to repeftivdos read by all the uncials
1
Thumb {Hell. 71) conjectures that iraOvy] is an Ionism taken over by
the Koivrj. This is the form which has survived in modern Greek iraxvl
{ — iraQviov) with Asiatic varieties -rradeviv iravdiv iraQip'iv (ib. 81). LS suggest
derivation from \/IIAT (iraTeo/j.cu)
2
LS quote irepifioXip&aai. from a Rhodian Inscription.
3
Attic Inscriptions show fiapvapevoi { — papv.) and fluctuation in Sep-
fivXla (2e/>/3.),
'A8pa,p,vnii>6s ('ASpa/3.), Meist. 77. 'Yi^v — pijx^v is the
only Ptolemaic example cited by Mayser 199. TepplaviKbv is attested in
Rhodes and Asia Minor, Nachmanson 82. The proximity of p in all these
examples is noticeable.
§ 7, 20] The Consonants 107
in Isaiah (i. and four times elsewhere (by E, A, XA).

30, vi. 13),
In the case of a pigment for the eyelids, and <rri[i(p,)i.(eiv f
crrlpi,
the forms with /3 receive slightly better support (cf. Lat. stibium)
orlfii Jer. iv. 30 BK (a-rlpy A, crrelp-i Q), io-Tifi[£ov Ez. xxiii. 40 BAQ,
but iaTLjx'icraTo 4 K. ix. 30 B* Q3 in AB ab ). 'Ava fiecrov 1 K. vii.
12 A, oiKovl3evr]v Is. xiv. 26 N, fieXr] (=p.e\rj) 4 M. x. 20 N.
n is converted to p in poipawes { — Troiêves) Jer. x. 21 A.
20. The liquids. In the vulgar language from the
Hellenistic period down to modern Greek (which has e.g. dSep<p6s
rjp$a ipTTtSa) p replaces X, especially before consonants : in-
stances occur, also, of the reverse change in the Kowq where

no consonant follows 1
. Two examples of the interchange
appear to have become stereotyped: <tikv7}\oltov "a cucumber-
bed " (from iXavvw = " plant ") becomes o-iKvrjpaTov (so in the
only LXX passages, Is. i. 8, Ep. Jer. 69 with variants with v
in the first syllable) : conversely Kpi/3avos (the Attic form
according to Phrynichus), a small covered cooking- vessel,
always appears as K\[fiavo% in LXX (as previously in Ionic,
Hdt. 11. 92). The papyri support the LXX in these two
instances (Mayser 188). In the following passages the inter-
change affects the meaning. In 1 Mace, the word <£aA.ay£
which should certainly be read in all five passages, in four of
them has a v. 1. 4>apay£ in one or other of the uncials (vi. 35 A,
where Swete retains 4>dp., 38 V, 45 A, x. 82 «* (V)). In the
same book (1 M. ix. 42) the reading of « eh to e'A.os tot)
'lopSavoi; (cf. v. 45) must be preferred to ek to opo>s of AV :
the vulgar pronunciation and the influence of opos in w. 38

and 40 have produced opoc out of eAoc. In Sir. xxii. 18
the converse change has occurred : the x^P aKeis (Btf) or
it is
" pales set on a high place " that cannot stand against the
wind, not the x<*XiKe<; (AC), "pebbles " or "rubble."
The MSS yield the following further examples : (1) A> P :
olvocppvyel Dt. xxi. 20 B, fiepriozv Is. xvii. 3 N*, apy-qpa Jer. x. 19

N*, edpaaev Job XX. 19 A
(= effXaaev cett), x a P&a v 1 Sir. xxiv. I 5 A
1
Mr W. E. Cram tells me that in several Sahidic sub-dialects the two
consonants are confused.
The Consonants [§ 7,
20
and x aPpa v V Ex. xxx. 34 A (for x a ^"- vr ~ rUH^n), 'Apepadp l
Dan. e 11 and 16 A (= iV^Dn)

i. (2) P>A: cpaXirpas :
Jer. xxviii. 11 B* ear-rreXas Is. xxi. 13 X* KXipdrcov M> cxviii. 102 X*,
KoAâû? 1 Es. 23 A ( = tJ"0D~O), 4>Xovpav I M. xi. 66 A.
i.
21. The spirants

<r £• Z, which in classical times was
probably pronounced like zd, in the Hellenistic period had the
weaker sound of voiced s (as in 'those'), as is shown by the
substitution of £ (or o-£) for <r, especially before /3 and /A X has
Cpvpva five times (Cant. iii. 6, iv. 6, 14, v. 13, Sir. xxiv. 15) and
once (a-p.apa.yhov Sir. xxxv. 6 elsewhere all the uncials have
:
crpvpva, apdpaybos. The same change appears in the form

gifivvrj, " a spear," attested
by all the uncials in Is. ii. 4, Jer. vi. 23
(also Mic. AQ*, where it is a gloss from the Isaiah passage)
iv. 3
Judith alone keeps cri^vvrj, 15 B*X* (altered to £ij3. in A and
i.
correctors of B and X) this foreign word of doubtful extraction

:
appears outside the LXX in a variety of forms, crvftivr], cnyvvq

etc., but it is clear that the older form had initial o- 2 .
Attic £vv for o-vv survived after 400 B.C. only as a literary
affectation and is unrepresented in LXX 3 X writes coo-plkas for .
cos crfii\a£ Na. i. IO.
22. Insertion of Consonants. A remarkable feature

of the kowtj (or rather, excepting one instance, of local varieties
of the Koivrj) is the tendency to insert the nasal jx before a
labial (/3 or it), especially when the labial is followed by another
consonant, usually <r : in other words puf/ replaces \p.
23. One instance is distinguished from the rest by its
greater frequency : it also appears to owe its origin, in part

at least, to another cause. The use of \rjp.\pop\ai (for X-qôjxai)
together with cognate forms £kyjp.<p67)v, (ava)X^/xîs, (dva)-

A^/x7TTeos etc. became for a considerable period universal.
The papyri and the later uncials enable us to distinguish three
periods. (1) In the Ptolemaic age, from iii/ to i/B.c, both the
classical Atô/aou and the newly-introduced \rjjx\pojxai were
1
Meisterhans 88 (Attic examples from 329 B.C.), Mayser 204, 209 the :
latter's suggestion that <rf in auaa-^r-rjcras etc. is intended to mark off the
syllables more clearly will not suit initial <rf in the above instance.
2
Sturz de diahcto Macedonica 46 f.
3
tjvvwpidos, written by a seventh century corrector of X in Is. xxi. 9, is
the only trace.
§ 7) 2 3] The Consonants 109
employed, the former slightly preponderating 1 (2) Under

.
the Empire, from i/a.d. until after iv/A.D., A^ôpxi and its
kin are uncontested, having driven the classical forms off the
2
field .
(3) The reappearance of the latter in the uncials of
the Byzantine epoch and in the correctors' revisions of the
older uncials suggests that the /x forms again went out of use
3
between vi/ and viii/A.D.
Now the orthography attested in the three oldest LXX

uncials is that of the second period, that is to say, the classical
forms are practically absent. If, as is suggested by the Ptole-
maic papyri, the autographs contained both Xtj/juf/ofiai and
Xyjif/oâi, scribes of the Roman period have produced uni-
formity by writing the former throughout.
There are some 450 examples (including the compounds)

where the ft forms occur in all three of the main uncials or in one
or two of them. On the other hand, examples of forms like
Xrjyp'Ofj.ai in the original script of B, H and A do not amount to a
dozen in all B has 3, one doubtful (Mic. vi. 16, Is. ii. 4vid Jer.
:
,
xxxi. 7), K has 3, one doubtful (Zech. xi. 7, Is. x. 2c/ ort Jer. xli. 3), ,
A 5 (Jd. vii. 5 Xtj-v^?/ [read Xd^rj and contrast Xrjjx^rjj ib.], 1 K. xxv.
11, Jer. xli. 3, Ez. xlv. 18, Sir. iii. 24 in 2
: M. v. 20 KaTaXrjtpBeis
is probably a case of itacism = -Ai^si's) 4 . The classical forms
become more frequent in later MSS and corrections of MSS 5 ,
occurring sporadically in C(v/a.d.),T (vii/A.D.)andr (viii/ix/A.D.),

constantly in Q* (vi/A.D.) in Min. Proph. and Isaiah (in Jer.,
except xxxi. 1,41, and in Ez. they are due to correctors), always
in Cod. 87 of Daniel (ix/A.D.), and nearly always in V (viii/ix/)
and B b (probably xiv/A.D.).
1
Mayser 194 f.
2
Cronert 66 asserts "nullum reperiri in Berolinensium corpore exemplum
nasali carens." The huge Berlin collection consists mainly of papyri from
i/ to iv/A.D. I have noted one example wanting the nasal, BU 1060. 30
:
TrpocrSLa\7)\(pdePTos (14 B.C.) J. H. Moulton : (CR xv. 34) adds one

instance of ii/A.D. where the has been afterwards written above the line.
/j,
The only other examples dated A.D. which I have noted are ii. 276.
4 BM
(15 A.D. ), OPiv. 724. 8f. Aiô/xcu, A?^?? (155 A.D.). 1<vv\riP§7}v
TrpoffeiXjfjcpdai.
FP 21. 7 (134 A.D.) is differentiated by the 8 following the labial.
3
So Cronert 67, who fixes the date of their disappearance from the
living language at about the end of viii/A.D.
4
F none (always Xtf/Aipo/mai etc.).
(iv/v/A.D.) has
5
Cf. Gregory Prol. 7a for a similar distinction in the MSS of the N.T.
no The Consonants [§7,24 —
24. Apart from these forms from Aa/x/3aveiv the LXX
contains only four instances of words showing insertion of
ft before \j/, all in Cod. A, viz. Xdâo-iv (for Xaxj/acnv) Jd. vii, 7,
KaiMJ/aKr]? "a flask," 3 K xvii. 12, xix. 6 (from ko,tttw, cf. Lat.
capsa : elsewhere A unites with B («) in writing Kaxj/.), avrd-
jjufiif/iv (~ avrdfjieaj/iv) ^ cxviii. 112, dvaKvjx\\/ai Job x. 15.
25. The origin of this inserted nasal has not yet been
finally decided: Thumb (Hell. 136) thinks it unnecessary to
assume a uniform explanation for all the instances. Krj^xpojxai
may be a mixture or compromise between Attic Xrjif/ofxat and
1
Ionic Xafixf/ojAcu (which retained both the a and /x of the
present stem) or it may be an independent formation due to
the same phonetic law which produced the other nasalised

kolv>] forms. These other forms (dv^/lXiov etc.) are specially
characteristic of parts of Asia Minor (Ka/xTraSoKia, Ua/A<fi\a-
yo'ves are attested) and Dieterich (Untersuch. 92 ff.) traces their
origin to that region. Egypt, however, yields examples other
than Xrjfjuj/ofiai, and Thumb (op. at.) suspects the influence
of Egyptian pronunciation : the four examples in the preceding
section which are peculiar to A may be taken as supporting
the Egyptian origin of that MS.
It should be added that the older Attic, like the LXX,
shows fluctuation in the use of the nasal in Tri(/j.)ir\.r]iju, tti(^)-
7rpy]fjn, and in some proper names (TAr;(^)7roXe^.os etc., Meist.
84).
26. The combination fix)/ recurs in another instance, where
the p, not the m, is the intruder, viz. in the name â/xij/wv
( = }£W), which is always so written in Judges (B and A

texts) 2 .
1
The Ionic form occurs once in a papyrus of c. 250 B.C. irapaXd/jL-
%j/e<jdai, (Mayser 195), in the LXX in Job 6 xxvii. 21 C dvaKdixiperai. 8e
avrov Katiawv. It is noticeable that the Hellenistic -Xiîrduu} for -XetTrw
(§ 19, 3) appears to be of Ionic origin (Hippocrates).
2
Schmiedel (W.-S. 64) compares Lat. stimo sumpsi.
7, 29] The Consonants 1 1
27. As euphony requires the insertion of it between /x

and 0-, so between /x and p there is a tendency to insert another
labial, (3 (cf. p,eay]fif3pta = fxea-rjixepia). Mafifiptj (&n»») is written

by the uncials in Genesis, Zap./3p(e)i renders both niOT and i-iDy :
in other names there is fluctuation, as between 'A^/Spap, (-aV)

and 'A/xpa/x (DIDy)
1
.
Ezra (N1TJ?) in LXX becomes Eo-pas

v
('Ea-pa) in B, "E£pa S
('E£pa) in A, "Eo-Spas ('Eo-Spa) in K 2 . Probably the S in the
last form, familiarised by its adoption in our Apocrypha, is
euphonic, like the ft in Map:/3p^: but it is conceivable that

3
o-S is used to represent Heb. I with a reminiscence of the
old pronunciation of £ (zd), see 21 above.
X inserts a nasal before 8 in Jl. i. 6 ov8ovres—o§., •& cxxxix. 2
28. Omission of Consonants. Under this head we

have to deal with the omission of consonants, y in particular,
(1) between vowels, (2) in other positions, and we are brought
into contact with some peculiarities of Greek as pronounced
by Egyptians.
29. The curious phenomenon of the omission of inter-

vocalic y suggests that the guttural, in this position at least,
was pronounced as a spirant, with the sound of y or (£")/£*.
1
The nasal and liquid are sometimes separated by a: N. xxvi. 20 B
'Sap.apd/x Zafiapavet, I Ch. xxvii. 18 A 'Afxapi.
2
"Ecrdpas in B in the subscriptions to 1 and 1 Esdras, which are therefore
later than the books themselves : also once in the body of the work,
1 Es. viii. 19.
3
Cf. 'E<r5/)(e)t BA, 'E<r5peiK&v i 44 B,'E<rSptf\ BKQ, 'Ea-dpia)^-
Ch. ix.
\d>v BKA = ?Ky"lT (
1
' Jezreel), in all of which

<t8 corresponds to f. On the
other hand in 4 K. xix. 37 it answers to D: 'EcrSp&x B = '~E<jdp&y A = MT
"pD3-
4
As in Thumb Handbuch 1. Conversely in the papyri
modern Greek :
(Mayser 167 occasionally inserted between vowels, seemingly to

f.) it is
avoid hiatus: vyi(y)aivu, ic\d(y)w = K\aiw, apxi(y)epeijs etc. In papyri of
iii/ and ii/B.c. an 1 is interpolated for the same purpose between
the
vowels and y (3o(i)r}deiv, 6ySo(i.)^Kovra (Mayser no).
:
112 The Consonants [§ 7, 29
In the case of one word, 6Ai(y)os, the omission of y in writing

began c. 300 B.C. and spread over a wide area in the Greek-
speaking world 1 . Apart from this and one or two other words
2
the usage was apparently restricted to Egypt .
The uncials B, n and A always write o'Aiyos, but in two

derivatives — o'Atyow (a Hellenistic creation, perhaps coined by
the translators)
3
and oAiyocrros — the y is omitted, four times
in all, by the original scribe of B :
Jd. x. 16 wAiw^, 4 K.
iv. 3 o'Aioxnjs, 2 Es. xix. 32 6Xiw8rJTw ("B* vid ") 5
is. x li. 14
oAlOCTTOS 4 .
6
'Ay(e)toxa (so constantly in the uncials, see § 16, 7 :
dyrjoxa usually in Hellenistic writers), the perfect of ayw (con-

demned by Phrynichus, who prescribes yx a )> is probably another
6
instance of omission of "spirantic" y ; dyrjyoxo. appears in
Inscriptions.
30. The omission of intervocalic y in other instances,

usually between ev, av and a long vowel, appears to be a
peculiarity of Egypt during the Roman period : it is unknown
to the Ptolemaic papyri. In the LXX it is almost confined
to one section of w (Prophets : once in Proverbs), and the
1
Meisterhans 75 (Attic Inscr. show oXios oXiapxla oXiwpeco : also
QiaXeiJS = <&iy.)
Mayser 163 f.: Schweizer 108 (who mentions as places,
:
other than Egypt, where oXios is found Boeotia, Arcadia, Tarentum, the
Tauric Chersonese, Imbros, Pamphylia and the extreme East of the
Empire).
2
Thumb, Hell. 134 f., distinguishes two groups: (1) the older forms
attested outside Egypt viz. oXios <3?idXevs (to which should be added Boeot.
'nhv and perhaps dyrjoxa pf. of dyco), (2) the Egyptian forms <pe{iu =
— ijib '
'
(peijyio etc. In the latter he traces the native's difficulty in pronouncing 7,

which in other instances produced in Egyptian Greek the alteration of 7 to
k (see § 7, 2 ff. above). In the earlier group it is curious to note that (adopting
the LXX form ayioxa) the lost 7 was in each case preceded by t.
3
The verb is confined in LXX to a late group of books.
4
As against these four passages there are eight and 18 respectively
where oXtyovv dXiyoarbs are written by all the uncials. Aquila is cited as
writing tiXubdriaav in Jer. xiv. 2.
6
The papyri have (as Dr J. H. Moulton informs me) dyrjyoxa HP 34
(iii/B.c), dyeioxa Teb. 19 (ii/B.C.), dyeox& Teb. 124 (ii/B.C.) and dyeuxa
(ii/-— i/B.c).
6
The omission has been otherwise explained as due to dissimilation.
§7? 3 ! ] ^^ Consonants 113
Prophetical portion of that MS or of a parent MS was there-

fore, presumably, written by an Egyptian scribe.
The examples are as follows :
Qeveiv in X occurs
in Is. x. 18, xiii. 14, xvi. 3, xxii. 3, xxxi. 9,
xliii. 14, Jer. xxvii. 28, xxxi. 44, xlv. 19, Jon. i. 3 (cpouv =<pv[ye']'iv),
Na. ii. 9 (cj)dvo\res sic), Prov. xii. 13 (eK<pevu). In all cases, except
Jer. xlv. 19 rrecjievoTcov, the lost y is followed by a long vowel.
The y is written where a short vowel follows (cfievyere -ero>
Jer. iv. 6, xxvi. 6, xxviii. 6, xxx. 8, xxxi. 6), less frequently before
a long vowel. B and A have no examples of loss of y in this
word.
Kpavrj for Kpavyr] is consistently written by the first hand of K
in the Prophetical books, 17 times including Jer. xxxii. 22 Kavrjs :
the only exceptions (all in 'Jer. a') are Jer. iv. 19 where the MS
has icpayrjv and viii. 19, xviii. 22, xx. 16 where it has the usual
form. On the other hand Kpavyr] isalways written by this MS
in the historical and literary books (14 examples between 2 Es.
and B
writes Kpavrj in Is. xxx. 19 (with &) and Ez. xxi. 22.
Judith).
IO K*.
Zevr] for (evyr] Is. V.
'Eêpevopeva for -epevy. is written by A
in ^ cxliii. 13, and the
same MS
in W. xix. 10 has the aorist e^peva-aro formed as from
eêpevecrdai. (^ keeps y in this word, which however is not
found in the Prophetical portion.)
CAveeiyvcoa-KOv Job xxxi. 36 A, cf. 32 below.)
avolyei Is. 1. 5 N*.
'Avo'lgi for
Aet for Xe-yei Zech. ii. 8 K* (cf. mod. Greek Xiei).
The weak pronunciation of intervocalic y occasionally pro-
duces its insertion in the wrong place 1 K writes \4yovres for
.
\4ovres Jer. ii. 15 hence too the mistaken reading attested by

:
BKA in Est. vii. 3 6 \6yos pov for 6 Xaos pov (iftj;).
31. While y is the consonant most frequently omitted

between vowels, there are certain others which are liable to
omission in a similar position. These are k (^), r, 8, A., <x (p, v).
Most of the instances occur again in the Prophetical portion
of Cod. « and doubtless reproduce the Egyptian pronunciation.
As a contribution to the study of Graeco-Egyptian phonetics
and as bearing on the history of the uncials, it may be useful
to collect them here.
1
Cf. papyri examples in note 4 on p. 1 1 1
T.
114 The Consonants [§ 7, 31-
Examples of omission of intervocalic consonants other than y.

k. it has TrpcoToroa (= -tokci) ^ cxxxiv. 8. Cf. (? from
haplology) 8iadrjs = 8ia&r]K.r]s Zech. ix. II, 8ios ( = 8lkcuos) 2 Es.
xix. 33.
X- B
has cnreecrde {— drrex-) Mai. iii. 7. Cf. the variants
yfrvxai yjrvai v/z-oai in ~& xxxvii. 8, and iêav iîxeav Dt. xxi. J F. =
r. X has aTroarae (= aTroa-rdrai) Is. XXX. I, <r1os (= crrro?)
Hg. i. II, aaaXonroL ( = <car.) Zech.xiv. 2, avpeeXeo-dâav (=-ereX.)
Job i. 5. B has a parallel to the last in an-oeXfo-^vai 1 Es. v. 70:
cf. Is. ii. 13 peoipoov B=peTea>pcov. A has tovo ( = tovto) Ex. ix. 5.
8. H has irai\a (=-rral8a) Is. xxvi. 16, Zap xlviii. 21, 'lovpea
( = 'l8ovpalq) A
likewise has \ovpaias Lam. iv. 21.
Jer. xxix. 8.
(Conversely, as y is inserted in vyiyaiva etc. of the papyri, so is
8 in 7rpa8ecov = 7rpaea>v Is. xxvi. 6 K.)
X. has peeonp=pe\eorLv Job ix. 28, 6a\a<T(rav Jer. xxviii. 36,
fc?
(Scurticos xxxiv. 9, cf. /3acrta=/3ao'tXea Jon. iii. 6. Similarly has A

fiacri\<as =-criXia)s 2 K. XV. 3 and Kara/3aw = -/3aXco Ez. xxix. 5
:
:
V has avTiirdovs = -rrdXovs 3 M- '• 5 • B TTovireipia (

= iro\vTr.)
Sir. xxv. 6.
o-. K has iiroirje=-7]<Te Is. xii. 5 (cf. Troirjes=Troir]o-ai Jer. vi. 25
BKA), Kiddpiov = -L(rov xxiii. 16, Kp'uv K.plcnv xlii. =
3, irX-qlov
( = ttXt](t.)
Jer. xxii. 13, oXiycoets ( — -wo-ei?) Hb. iii. 12. B has
=
€TrcXevea-Bm eTreXeva-ea6ai I Es. iv. section which 49 (in the same
has the omission of r noted above) and icpiv=Kpicnv Is. i. T7. A
has 6pav = 8paa-v N. xiii. 29, o-vveis — o-vveo-is Is. xlvii. 10 (cf.
avve\eis *& xxxi. 9 U).
p. A
has pit 6s for piepos 2 M. iv. 19.
p and i'. K has peyaprjovrjo-ys { — -peyaXoprjp.) Ob. 12, eatppayur-
peov Is. xxix. II.
32. Of omission of a consonant in another position than

between vowels there are two examples which were universally
adopted. The second y in yiyi/o/xcu, yiyvw&Ku> ceased to be
1
written after c. 300 B.C. : vulgar Attic, as attested by vase

2
inscriptions, had led the way . T(e)ivop,a.L y(e)ti/wcrKw are all
but universal in the LXX uncials as in the papyri. The

classical spelling was revived by some of the Atticists.
Tlyvopai in the leading uncials is confined to the text of A

1 and 2 Esdras, Job xl. 27 A, and to a unique example in B
(1 Es. vi. 33). A

has it five times in 1 Esdras (from v. 43
1
Meisterhans 75, Mayser 164 f. The latter compares [g)natus, {g)nosco,
and assumes an intermediate stage when -yv- was written -w.
2
Thumb Hell. 207.
I 7, 33]
The Consonants 115
wapaytyv. to viii. 90 rjyvicr8a> sic, clearly a corruption of n to H

in 30, iv. 16, vi. 33. vii. 3 yiv.)
i. and nine times in 2 Esdras
(iyiv. only in xv. 18 with yiyv. ib.). appears that among the It
ancestors of A was a small volume comprising 1 and 2 Esdras,
written by an Atticizing scribe probably after ii/A.D.
riyvooo-Kco appears sporadically as a v.l. of B, X, A in a wider
circle of books: 1 Ch. xxviii. 96:1 Es. ix. 41 A: Est. iv. 11 A,
C 5 A, vi. 1 A Job ? xxxi. 36 A (ANEEir. for ANEnr. cf. 30
:
above), xxxvi. 5 B,S Tob. v. 14 A, vii. 4 A bis: Jer. xliii. 13 A:

:
Dan. i. 4 B : 1 M. v. 14 K.
33. Other examples of omission by the original scribes

of the uncials of consonants in positions other than intervocalic
have their interest in the history of phonetics. They are not
to be treated as mere blunders. Here, as in the cases of
omission of intervocalic consonants, K again affords the majority
of the instances, but there are not a few in the otherMSS, and
we cannot be so confident in all cases as to their " Egyptian "
origin. The omitted consonants are partly the same as in the
former case, partly different : omission of p, which does not
occur between vowels, is specially common here.
Omission of gutturals.
The y in the nom. of nouns ending in -y£ gen. -yyos is
y.
sometimes dropped, on the analogy, it would seem, of e.g. pdarn^
-tyos. $dpat; is written by K in (Zech. xiv. 5 irdpa^), Is. lvii. 5,
Jer. vii. 32, by Q in Is. lxv. 10, \dpvi- by C in Job Q xxxiv. 3.
(Conversely fidany^ appears in 3 K. xii. 24 r B 2 Ch. x. 1 1 B, :
14 B Sir. xxiii. 11 K.)

: Similar omission before £ (k) is seen
in eXegei Is. xi. 3 X, dvegeXeicTos Prov. x. I J B.
Elsewhere omission takes place in the proximity of p or a

nasal. In K: 6p[y~\rjs l Jer. xxvii. 13, K.ped\y\pas lii. 18, nara-
vevv[y]pai Is. W. xvi. 9, e[y]va> Zeph. iii. 5.
vi. 5, 8r)[y]p,ara
In A : Prov. xix. 4.
re\e<Tiovp[y~\el
k. In X: e[/c]crracrts' Zech. xiv. 13, i\_K](pevêadai, Est. E 4.
In B: Sie\_K]{$ohfi Ez. xlvii. II, €k\€[k]tol I Ch. vii. 40: cf. 7rpa>
toto[ko]v 2 Ex. xi. 5, d[Ka]dapTOs Lev. xv. II. In A: cr[ic]vi<pav
Ex. viii. 18, cf. Kara[Ka]\vTrrov Lev. iv. 8. In F cf. o-n/i/3oXo-
[Ko]jraiv Dt. xxi. 20.
1
The omitted consonant is inserted in square brackets throughout this
section.
2
This and some of the following examples may be merely cases of
haplology.
n6 The Consonants [§7,33
—
X- InN: ere[x]dr)<rav I Ch. xiv. 3. In C cf. ^v[x>?]crcw Sir.
xxx. 39.
34. Omission of dentals.
Two words uniformly appear without the dental throughout
the LXX. "ApKos replaces apuros and the older (Epic) poXifios
(or noXvfios Ez. xxvii. 12 BAQ, Zech. v. 7 K) is used to the
exclusion of poXvfiSos 1 .
r omitted in Ai'yvn-[r]oy in the K text of Jer. xxvi. 17, xlix.

is
14, li. 30 and in eor[Y]ii> Is. xliii. 11, 13 ^ (elsewhere the <r is lost,
see below). B has i-erap[Y]oi> Ez. v. 12. A has SctK[Y]uXcp Lev.
xvi. 14, <jKrjTr[r]pov Ep. Jer. 13 (cf. 8ev[re}pa R. i. 4).
8 disappears after /3 (as in p.dXv/3[8]os) in pdfi[8]ov Zech. viii.
4 K. Cf. in F Sco[Sf]Ka Gen. xliv. 32, e[8e}rai Ex. xii. 45, [8a]-
pdXeas N. xix. 9 and in D [cuJScopi Gen. xlviii. 22.
:
8 is dropped after the other aspirated letters x ( K ) 0- ^ has

eK^jXt'-vô)Is. xxix. 2, d7reKa\v(p[#]j7 liii. I, avTox[8]a>v Jer. xiv. 8.
A writes K.are(p[d]eip€To 2 Ch. xxvii. 2. The omission in the
case of ex[0]p('is seems to go back to an early copy of the Greek
Lamentations Lam. i. 9 N, ii. 3 B, i. 7
: has this spelling A A :
(expav) also in Mic. ii. 8, F in N. xxxv. 20, Q in Ez. xxxv. 5.

35. Omission of liquids.
X. K omits (in proximity of k and /3) : io-K\X]r]pvi>as Is. Ixiii.
17, cf. a-K\X\rjpOKap8lav Jer. iv. 4, €Tr€K[X]r]drj xii. 1 5, el[X]K.ov

4 M. xi. 9: /3i/3[X]/w Jer. xxviii. 60, eKj3[X]u£a>cm> Prov. iii. 10.
A has egrj[X]8es Ex.' xxiii. 15, iro\vox[X]ias Job xxxix. 7, F has
dSe[X]0(5 Lev. xxi. 2.
p. Omission is frequent especially after the dentals r (err) 8
6 (p6). K has yaar[p]l Is. xl. II, (iTTL)<rr[p]e\j/ei etc. Jer. ii. 24,
xviii. 20, xx. 16, ttW[p]coj' ib. xxviii. 9, dpor[p]6a^?]crerat xxxiii. 18,
eVapvcTT[p]tS(ey) Zech. iv. 2 (with A), 12: KeC)[p]ov Is. xxxvii. 24,
a(p68[p]a Jer. ii. rerpd8[p]axpov Job xlii. 11:
10, Zech. ix. 9,
aVc5[p]co7ros' Is. vi. 5, e'x#[p]d? Jer. xx. 5. Loss of the second p in
6p8[p]os 6p8[p]l(eiv is shared by N with the other uncials so K :
in Jer. vii. 25, xxv. 4, xxxiii. 5, xxxix. 33, xlii. 14, li. 4, Prov. vii.
18, xxiii. 35 B in Ex. ix. 13, Hos. xi. 1
: in Gen. xix. 2, Ex. : A
xxxiv. 4 C in Sir. iv. 12. ^ has further piK[p]d? Is. xxii. 5, Jer.
:
xlix. 8, cm[p]£ Is. xlix. 26, /cai-d[p]£« etc. Jl. ii. 17, Zech. vi. 13,
ix. 10, j3[p]ovxos Jl. i. 4, Na. iii. 15, (p[p]vaypa Jer. xii. 5, <tko[p]ttiov
4 M. xi. 10. B has also iraT[p]apxov Is. xxxvii. 38, pir[p]ov Ez.
xlii. 17, r[p]axeia Sir. vi. 20, av8[p)es I K. xxix. 2, acp68[p]a 2 Es.
xxiii. 8. A
(besides eirapvo-rlSes, above) has epvd[p]d rjpv8[p]o-
8ava>peva Ex. xv. 4, xxxix. 21, ^ cv. 7, e$ap6[p]os 4 M. ix. 1 3,
K[p]edypas Ex. xxxviii. 23, N. iv. 14, Jer. Hi. 18. F has plr[p]av
Lev. viii. 9, Q crr[p]ov#«z Jer. viii. 7 and C /caraa-(p[p]ayt£et Job
xxxvii. 7.
1
Cod. A writes p.6\i(3dos in Ezekiel.
§ 7, 37] The Consonants iiy
36. Omission of a occurs most often before r and ir.
N has ya[a-]rpi Is. xxvi. 18, e[a-}nv Is. xxvii. 9, xxxi. 3, 9, Zech. i.
aypoo[(r]Tis Is. xxxvii. 27, d/covjfVjrr/i; Is. xxx. 30, ta[cr]Triv Is. liv.
12, 8ie[<r]7rapju,«'ot>s lvi. 8, fj.6[cr^x 01 ^ xv ^ 3i a W}ros Jer. xvi.
' 12, ^
xxviii. 6, iâj/ifVJKoi ib. xxx. 15, e7ri[o-]rdrr)i/ xxxvi. 26, ^pr^cr-Jro?
xl. 11. The omission of <x in the verb eK[<r]Trav is shared by X
with A : eK[<r]7racr6rjvai Hb. ii. 9 XA, e/c[cr]7rdo-aT<r Zech. xiii. 7 K, SO
(in A) Am. ix. 15, -& xxi. 10 (ARU), xxiv. 15 and (in R) ¥ cxxviii. 6.
A has also Gen. xii. 16, e|d7rt[cr]i9ev (Epic) 4 K. xvii.
Trai8i\[o-]nai.
Ch. xxvi. 21, e[cr]<ppayio-0r7 Est. viii. 10 [o-Jre'yos
21, d7re[o-]x 10-077 2 :
Ep. Jer. 10 AQ
has classical authority. B has irpoo-ox0i[cr]fia.Ti
4 K. xxiii. 13, dire[<r]xL(r8r) 2 Ch. xxvi. 21 (with A). E has
ivviTvia\(r\6ri Gen. xli. 5 F l[(r]x v o(pcovos Ex. iv. IO, errt'[o-]?rao-rpoi'
:
Ex. xxvi. 36, ev8o[cr]dicov Lev. viii. 16. V has [<r]Kv\a 1 M. v. 51.
Less frequent is omission of labials (N has 7rapsp[(3]o\rjs Is.
xxi. 8, v7rep[(3]rja-€Te Jer. v. 22, ap.[7r]e\ov Is. xvi. 9) and of
nasals v is dropped by X in dvay\v~\axrrj Jer. xxviii. 61, <rrp<6fx[y~]r]
:
Job xli. 21, by B in e[v]aTavTos 1 Es. v. 46 (with A), aVa[y](9ai

Is. v. 6 (with Q), 8po[j']rr7s Is. xxix. 6,
J
Trot/zjVJioj/ Jer. xiii. 17, by
Q in Ez. xiii. 20 7rf[y]ra/coa-iW.
Single and double consonants. Doubled con-

37.
sonants in Attic Greek owe their origin to a fulness of pro-
nunciation given to some of them, particularly to liquids and
nasals 1 From the Hellenistic period onwards (in Egypt
.
from about 200 B.C.) the tendency has been in the direction
of simplification, and in modern Greek, with the exception
of certain districts of Asia and the islands, the single consonant
has prevailed 2 . This phenomenon, together with the less
frequent doubling of simple vowels, appears to have arisen

from a dividing-line between the syllables.
shifting of the
"AA|A.os and so aAos reversely the closing of the
became a|AA.os :
open syllable in e.g. vr)\<ros produced vfj<r\cro<;. In the LXX

uncials the Attic forms are usual, with some exceptions in
Cod. « and in the case of pp (p), where there was fluctuation
even in the Attic period.
1
In Homer an initial X lengthened a preceding vowel (woWa Xiduonivrj
II. e. 358).
2
Thumb Hell. 20 ff. From the diversity of practice in the modern
dialects he infers the existence of " geminierende und nichtgeminierende
Koipij-Mundarten."
n8 The Consonants [§ J, 3^
38. The two following examples do not come under

the head of simplification.
KarapaKT-qs is always written with single p in the uncials
in accordance with the koivij derivation 1 of the word from
KciT-apdo-creiv (not KarappayrjvaL).
Tzvtifia (unrecorded in LS ed. 8) is a new kolvyj formation
from yivojxaL= "produce of the earth," "fruit," and is carefully
2
distinguished from yewrjfia, " offspring" (from yevvaw) .
Tivrjpa (with it pcoroyevrj fia) is common in LXX, always being

used of the fruits of the ground except in 1 Mace. (i. 38, iii. 45)
where it is applied to Jerusalem's offspring. Tewrjpa appears in
i. 10 BA ( = " descendant"), Sir. x. 18 (yewr)p,acnv ywaiic&v) :
Jd.
both books use yevrjp.a= produce" elsewhere. In three passages
(l
there are variants, but the difference in the spelling imports a

different meaning, (a) Gen. xlix. 21 NecpdaXel, ariXexos ayei-
p.ivov, ireihibovs iv tu> yevrjpan (BZ?F) koXXos. The comparison
to a tree fixes the spelling: yevvqpari of A drops the metaphor.
(b) Job 6 xxxix. 4 (of the wild goats) airoppôvcriv to. rejeva
avr&v, TTlrjdvvd^crovrai iv yevrjp,a.Ti (BX), i.e. "they will multiply
among the fruits of the field," RV
" in the open field " (122)
yevvi] pan of A
gives 12 its more familiar Aramaic meaning
"son" i.e. "they will abound in offspring." (c) W. xvi. 19. The
flame that plagued the Egyptians burnt more fiercely Iva abUov
yrjs yevrjpara (BC) Siacpdelpy. The contrast with the "angel's
food" in the next verse shows that the reference is to the
destruction of the "herb of the field" and the "tree of the
field " (Ex. ix. 25) yewrjpara of HA refers to the Egyptians, who
:
themselves were struck by the hail (ibid.).
39. PP and P. The Attic rule was (to quote Blass)
that " p, if it passes from the beginning to the middle of a

word (through inflexion or composition), preserves the stronger
pronunciation of the initial letter by becoming doubled." But
3
exceptions are found in Attic Inscriptions from v/b.c.
In the LXX pp is usual in the simple verbs : p is fairly
frequent in the compounds. The same distinction is found

in the Ptolemaic papyri.
1
Strabo 667 (xiv. 4).
2
Cf. Deisstnann BS 109 f., 184, Mayser 214.
3 Meisterhans 95. Cf. Mayser 212 f.
40] The Consonants 119
I 7,
A distinction is also observable between groups of books.

In general it may be said that, while in certain verbs pp is
attested throughout, in others it is characteristic of the Pentateuch
and some literary books, while p appears in the later historical
books, in Psalms, in Jeremiah and Minor Prophets (in BX) and
in Theodotion.
"Appaxrros as in Attic, are constant in
-eiv -la -rjfxa but evpcocrTos,
LXX. So is iii. 7 ipiQrf K).
eppedr]v (five times: Jon. 'Pew has
pp in the augmented tenses, but iêpvrjjxev Is. lxiv. 6 BXAQ,
etjepvr]<rav I M. ix. 6 AXV (ipvrjaav ¥ lxxvii. 20 T). "Epprjâ
ippdyrjv etc. (including compounds) are usual p in the simple :
verb appears once only in the B text (2 Es. xix. 11), in com-
position it is strongly supported in Prov. xxvii. 9 KaraprjyvvTai
BNC and is read by BX in Jl. ii. 13, Na. i. 13, by B in 4 K. viii.
12, by K in Is. and Jer., by A
in 1 K. xxviii. 17, 2 M. iv. 38.
'Eppifaaa -era in Sirach elsewhere (ig)ep'i£a)cra etc.
:
"Eppt\|m _
eppifjifjuu etc. are usual, but ep(e)n|/>a and other forms with p are
uncontested in Dan. 9 (viii. 7, 12) and (in composition) in
Job xxvii. 22 and are strongly supported (usually by BK) in
Jer. and Minor Prophets : in the compounds p is more common
than pp. The second medial p in Jer. xiv.
perf. pass, loses the
16 B, Bar. ii. 25 BAQ, while it sometimes takes on an initial p
{pepifxpiai): Jd. iv. 22 B, xv. 15 B, Tob. i. 17 B {epipp,. A), Jdth. vi.
13 A (ipififi. B), Jer. xliii. 30 A (epip.fi. BXQ). 'PveadaL has pp m
the augmented tenses in the Pentateuch (Exodus five times v. :
23 epva-m AF), but ipvaacrde Jos. xxii. 31 BA in the subsequent :
books the MSS fluctuate between the two forms.
'A PP a/3ow seems to have been the older Hellenized form of

pmy and is so written by all MSS in the three passages of
1
Genesis where it occurs (Gen. xxxviii. 17 f., 20) .
40. Weakening of pp to p in words other than verbs and of

XX to X is mainly confined to K C and V have examples of o-
:
for o-<r.
K in the Prophets has Trdpco and TropwBev (Is. x. 3, xxii. 3, xxix.
13, xlvi. 11 : Jer. v. 15, xxxviii. 3), fiopav for /3opp. Is. xlix. 12 (so
in a papyrus of i/B.C, the only Ptolemaic example quoted by
Mayser of this form of simplification), rrvpos for Trvppos lech., i. 8,
vi. 2 (with A).

Weakening of XX to X (in papyri from ii/B.c, especially in
aX[X]o? and derivatives) occurs in rrapaXdcra-ov Est. B 5 B*
1
So in a papyrus of iii/B.C. Papyri of later centuries write apap&v
almost as often as dpp- Mayser 40, J. H. Moulton CR xv. 33 b and
:
Prol. 45, Deissmann BS 183 f.

120 The Consonants [§ 7, 40
8ta\d<T(r. W. 14 V, evuardXaKTOv 3 M.
xix. 18 X, fieraXdarcr. 2 M. vii.
V. 13 AV, cf. peTaX\evop,evr] W.
X has also dyaXiafia
xvi. 25 A.
Is. xvi. IO, li. 3, lxv. 18, dyaXido-dcu xxix. 1 9, crrpayaXia lviii. 6,
piXcop (=/xe'XX.) lix. 5, aXa 4 M. iii. I, fiaXdvTwv Tob. viii. 2
(elsewhere in LXX. correctly j3aXXdvriov).
The single p. in aTreppifj.cn ^ xxx. 23 B*X*U (so eppeipai in a
papyrus of iii/B.C, Mayser 214) seems due to the presence of
another double consonant (elsewhere epcppm, above). X* has
ci/jlov Jer. v. 22.
Cod. V writes 8vcre(3r}s (cWe/3en>) in 2 and 3 Mace, on the
analogy of eio-ej3r]s: so A once in 3 M. iii. 1. V further has
rapdaovras I M. iii. 5, C Kacrirepov Sir. xlvii. 18.
Mutes are dropped in (ra/Bdrav Ez. xxii. 26 B*, crvyvovs 2 M.
xiv. 31 A, veorebv 4 M. xiv. 15 A*V*.
41. There is one instance of doubling of single consonant

which the LXX contributes to the study of Greek orthography :
it is unrecorded in the grammars. In all the 21 instances

where the word occurs the classical oljxoi is written with double
/x either as oi'/xttoi or o/xôt (the two forms in conjunction in
Jer. li. 33, ofxfxoi otfi/xoi B*) : the class, form is limited (in the
three leading uncials) to 3 K. xvii. 20 A.
42. New verbs are coined, on the model of Kcpdvvvjxt etc.,
in -vvw (§ 19, 2): fSiww (for /3atVw) in the A text, (xVoKTeWw (for
-/cretVo)), aTroTLVvvw, (p6dvv(o, ^yvvoi 1 .
and evaros retain the classical spelling (diwaos in

'Aivaos
2 M. 36 V: ewaros [in the corrector of the same MS] does
vii.
not deserve the recognition as a " LXX " form which Redpath
and Mayser accord to it).
B writes 'EXkvpaida Tob. ii. 10 (elsewhere 'EXw/x.). Later
MSS afford: iroXkvv (on the analogy of ttoWtjv) Job xxix. 18 A,
dpvWrjfia SpvWrjSeirjv Job xvii. 6 C, xxxi. 30 C, dcrvXXov 2 M. iv.
34 V, eXXarrov xii. 4 V.
B* has vrjo-cros in Ez. xxvi. 18, xxvii. 6 X j3vpa-a-r]s Job xvi. 16, :
yeicraos Jer. Iii. 22, evpicrcrnovTes Lam. i. 6, rjcradivrjcrev ii. 8

A ippvera-m 3 M, vi. 6: rrdcrcrrjs Sir.Cxxxvii. 21, nXlcrcrov
( = K.\el<rov) xlii. 6: Q p,lo-cryovcnv Hos. iv. 2.
Doubling of k, as in
ii. 3 X, eKôLcrco Zech. v.
i nt-eXevcreTcu Is.
4 X, in the papyri appears to be not earlier than i/A.D. (tKôva-iav

OP ii. 259. 18 of 23 A.D.). MoyyiXdXos, a late reading (QrB ab )
1
Cf. irlvvw in the corrector of Q : Is. xxiv. 9, xxix. 8.
I 7, 44] The Consonants 121
in Is. xxxv. 6, is said(Thayer) to be derived not from poyis but

from the adj. poyyos, which occurs, as Dr J. H. Moulton tells
me, in BM iii. p. 241. 16 (iv/A.D.).
43. Doubling of the aspirate. The incorrect doubling

of the aspirate where tenuis + aspirate should be written (xx>
06, 4>4> for kx, r$, 7r(j>y appears occasionally in the uncials it :
has good authority in some late books or portions of books.
(1) <p<fr.
2a(p(pd>8 29 BA, Jer. Iii. 19, Sacpcpdv
2 K. xvii.
(2ecj)(pdv) 4 K. xxii. 3 ff4 K. xxii. 1 4 B ( = 2a(f>dv A):
. BA, *2acp<pd8
so icecfxficodeis Prov. vii. 22 A (Kerrcp. BX). On the other hand
'Scnrcpelv, 'Aircpelv, ~2arr<fiad8 are read by B in I Ch. vii. 12, 15,
ârrcpovs I M. ii. 5 XV (2a<p4>ovs A). (2) 88. Madddv (Meddavtav)
4 K. xxiv. 17 BA, MaddaOd, Ma68avid and similar forms frequently
in 2 Esdras A (and X B writes MaBavia etc.): B has vnoridOia
:
in Hos. xiv. 1. On the other hand in 1 and 2 Chron. and 1 Es.

A writes correctly Mardavias etc. (B MavOavtas etc.). (3) XX-
Bdnxovpos is correctly written by BA in 1 Es. ix. 24 and in
I Mace. Baicxifys i s usual: Baxx^V^
1
onry v "- ^ X, ix. 49 XV, m
Bcikxx- lx I ^ ( so Ba XX 1 N. xxxiv. 22 F).
-
'
^dirfpeipos is written correctly (not aacpep.), but assimilation

is sometimes produced by dropping the aspirate altogether
B has a-dinv{i)ipos in Is. liv. n, Ez. i. 26, Tob. xiii. 16, so F in Ex.
(xxiv. 10 era . 7r: third letter illegible) xxviii. 18.
44. 52 and TT. The Hellenistic language as a whole

adopted the era- of and abandoned the
non-Attic dialects
peculiarly Attic tt. employed by literary

The latter was still
writers, even before the age of the Atticists. But the general
statement that the Koivq used <rcr requires some modification,
and there is ground for believing that, in certain words at
2
least, tt still survived in the living language .
1 is found already in a papyrus of iii/B.C. (Mayser 182).

BaxxtciSos
2
See Thumb Hell. 78 ff. In MSS of the Apostolic Fathers tt is fre-
quent even in documents ordinarily addicted to vulgarisms, Reinhold 43 f.
The underlying principle has now been explained by Wackernagel, Hel-
lenistica, 1907,pp. \i —
25. Hellenistic writers retained tt in certain words
which were taken over directly from Attic and were not current in another
form in /cow^-speaking countries. Among these words was rjTTaadai, shown
by its termination to be an Attic formation (Ionic ea<rovcr8cu) the tt of the :
verb influenced the form of the adj., iJttwv, and of its synonym i\dTTwv,
and to a less degree that of the antithetical Kpeirrwy.
122 The Consonants [§ J, 44-
In the LXX the use of tt is practically confined (1) to

the three words iXdrrm', r)TTm>, xptiTTwv, and derivatives of the
first two, (2) to the three literary writings 2, 3 and 4 Maccabees,
which introduce the forms with tt in words other than those
mentioned.
45. 'EAarrwvis used in Ex. Lev. Num. Jdth. Dan. O ii. 39
and 2 Mace, (also Job xvi. 7 BAC

and Sir. xx. 11 A) 16 times —
in all, against six examples in all of eXda-a-wv, in Genesis (i. 16,
xxv. 23, xxvii. 6), Proverbs (xiii. 11, xxii. 16) and Wis. ix. 5.
The distinction here is not one between vulgar and literary
Greek era- is found in distinctly literary writings. 'EXarrovv is
:
the normal form of the classical verb in LXX, though the pass,
part, appears as eXacraovpevos in 2 K. iii. 29 and in the latter
part of Sirach (xxxiv. 27, xxxviii. 24, xli. 2, xlvii. 23 also BAC :
rj\a(Tcrdodrj xlii. 21 KA)

1
The post-classical verbs iXaTTovelv,
.
eXaTTovovv (which appear to be unexampled outside the 2

LXX :
cf. e£ov6eveco, iôvbevoa, 1 5 above) always have tt (excepting

ekacra-ovovo-i Prov. xiv. 34 BJ<A) so also do the substantives
:
eXaTTcdfia, iXaTTCocns.
"Htto>v occurs 11 times (of which six are in 2 Mace), fjcrcrcov
only twice (Job v. 4: Is. xxiii. 8). 'Hrrao-âi (rjTTap) 3 is always
so written (common in Isaiah, four times elsewhere) and fJTTrjpa
in the one passage where the word occurs (Is. xxxi. 8).
The proportion is reversed in the case of Kpeicrcroov, which
occurs without variant in the uncials in 47 instances (mainly in
Proverbs and Sirach) as against four examples only of tt
without variant (Prov. iii. 14 tcpeirrov, Sir. xxiii. 27 do., Est. i. 19
KpeiTTovi, Ez. xxxii. 21 upeiTrcov) and seven with variant era (Jd.
viii. 2 A: Prov. xxv. 24 BX W. xv. 17 B Sir. xix. 24 BÂ, xx.
: :
31 KA: Is. lvi. 5 Br: Ep. Jer. 67 B).

46. The three literary writings which stand at the end of
the Septuagint, among other Atticisms, make a freer use of
Attic tt, but not to the entire exclusion of crcr.
2 Mace, has
yXccTTOTopelv vii. 4 V (era A) but yXacrcra (3 times).
daTTov iv. 31, v. 21, xiv. II.
irpaTTew (aim-) (3 times).
KaTCtaCpaTTeiv v. 12 V (-<r(pd£etv A).
TapaTTeiv xv. 19 V (era A) but iirLTapaacreiv ix. 24 AV.
1
Contrast i\a.TToti/j,evo$ Sir. xvi. 23, xix. 23, xxv. 2. The distinction
suggests an early division of the book into two parts (cf. § 5).
2
The former in an O.T. quotation in 2 Cor. viii. 15.
3
See note 2, p. 121.
§ 7, 47] Tke Consonants 123
rdrreiv X. 28 AV but {emTaa-creiv ix. 8 V.

(Trpourdcrcreiv xv. 5 AV.
(ppvdrreadai ((ppvrr.) 34 AV. vii.
OiaCpvXdrreiv vi. 6, X. 30 V but -<pv\d<r<r€iv iii. 22 A, X. 30 A.

2 Mace, further keeps crer in peraXXdaaeiv, /BdeXvcra-ea-da^
Spdcrcrecrdai, Trepicro-obs, (i<)ir\r)(r<ruv, evTivdavziv.
3 Mace, has
Trpoo-Tarreiv v. 37 but -rdaaeiv V. 3, 40.
(pvXdaaeiv etc.
4 Mace, has :
fiSeXvTTecrdai V. 7.
yXcorra x. 1 7, 21 but ykaxraa x. 1 9, xviii. 21.
yXcoTTOTopelv x. 19 X (arcr A), xii. 1 3.
veoT(r)ds xiv. I
5
but (vocrcrla xiv. 1 9.
[vOtTCTOTTOliLV xiv. 1 6.
Trparreiv ill. 20.

(ppiTTew xiv. 9, xvii. 7.
further keeps o-cr in peXicro-a, (pvXdo-aeiv.
It
Apart from this triplet of books and the triplet of words
above-mentioned aa is universal in the LXX, except that
cpvXdrreiv occurs twice in the last chapter of Jeremiah (probably
a later appendix to the Greek version) lii. 24 B, 31 A, and twice
as a variant reading elsewhere Job xxix. 2 A, W. xvii. 4 AC. :
S^/xepoF, crevrXlov (Is. li. 20) have initial <r, not r.
47. PS and PP. The use of the later Attic pp is in

the following words practically restricted to a few literary
portions of the LXX.
"Apa-rjv, dpaevueos, Bapaelv, dapcrvveiv (Est. C 23, 4 M. xiii.

8 ivaped.) are the ordinary forms in use. "Apprjv is confined to
Sir. xxxvi. 26, 4 M. xv. 30, cf. dppevcod&s 2 M. x. 35 (a air. Xey.),
Bappeiv to Prov. i. 21 BXAC, xxix. 29 N {dapvei BA), Bar. iv. 21
B {pa- AQ), 27 B (do.) (but pa- iv. 5, 30), Dan. vi. i6,__4 M. O
xiii. II, xvii. 4, BappaXeos (-ems) to 3 M. i. 4, 23, 4 M. iii. 14,
xiii. 13.
In addition to these examples, the adjective nvppos, with
derivatives irvppdKrjs irvppi(eiv, keeps pp throughout the LXX,
as in the papyri (Mayser 221) Trupo-d? was an alternative Attic
:
form, used in poetry. The later Attic forms iroppm ir6ppa>6ev

are used to the exclusion of the older irpocrw (rropaco).
The contracted form fioppds (pp resulting from pj, Kiihner-
Blass i. 1. 386) which appears in Attic inscriptions from _
c. 400 B.C., is practically universal in the LXX, as it

is in the
papyri (Mayser 252). The older fiopias appears only in Proverbs

124 The Aspirate [8 y 47
}
(xxv. 23, xxvii. Sirach (xliii. 17, 20: in 20 B has the Ionic
16),
fiopi-qs) and Job xxvi. 7.
On the other hand pvpaivrj, pvp&ivav, -îpcros are written.
§ 8. The Aspirate.
1. The practice of dropping the aspirate, which began in
early times in the Ionic and Aeolic dialects in Asia Minor,
gradually spread, until, as in
modern Greek, it ceased to be
pronounced altogether 1
In the Alexandrian age it appears
.
to have been still pronounced 2 but the tendency towards ,
deaspiration has set in.
2. Irregular insertion of the aspirate. On the other

hand, there is considerable evidence for a counter-tendency in
the kolvtj, namely to insert an aspirate in a certain group of
words which in Attic had none. The principal words are
cA.7rts, eros, ISelv and cognate words, iSios, to-09. These forms
are attested too widely to be regarded as to ignorance due
— toa reaction against the prevailing tendency, causing the
insertion of the h in the wrong place they represent a genuine :
alternative pronunciation. Grammarians are divided on the

question whether these forms are " analogy formations within
3
the kolvij," Kaff e-ros, e.g., being formed on the analogy of
ko.0' ijfj.epav, or whether they go back to the age of the dialects 4
,
and the aspirate is a substitute for the lost digamma, which

once was present in all the five words mentioned. The older
explanation of the aspirate by the lostdigamma has the
support of Blass and Hort and it does not appear why it
should be given up 5 . Another explanation must be sought for
1
Thumb, Untersuch, ilber den Spiritus asper 87, puts its final dis-
appearance at about iv/-v/ a.d.
2
lb. 79.
3
Thumb Hell. 64.
4
Schwyzer Perg. Inschriften 118 ff.
6
Dr J. H. Moulton {Prol. 44 note) regards
it as untenable, but without
giving reasons. Thumb in his earlier work admits the possibility of this
explanation in some cases (Spir. Asp. 71 vcpiBofxevos, 11 eros).
§ 8, 3] The Aspirate 125
a recurrent instance like oAiyo?, which never had a digamma,

and in some cases analogy is doubtless responsible.
3. The LXXexamples of these words are as follows :
(1) IXms 1 in e$' iXiridi twice in B, Jd. xviii. 27,

Hos. ii. 18 (as
against eight examples of eV (/ler) iXtr., including Jd. xviii. 7 B,
10 B). 'AfaXirifav has good authority in Sirach (xxii. 21 Bx'
xxvii. 21 B*AC): X has Est. C 30, Jdth. ix. 11, while
it in
(A)T have i$e\Tr'i(eiv in ¥
9 T, and six times in ¥ 118 AT)
(li.
in all there are 1 1 examples of dcp- e<fie\Trc£eiv against three of

drr- irr- without variant (4 K. xviii. 30: Is. xxix. 19: 2 M. ix.
18).
(2) fh-osjn ecperiov Dt. xv. 1 8 BAF (=€7reTeiov) (so the papyri
have tcad' eros, e<f)' err] since 225 B.C. 2 beside kcit (eV) er. which
are more common: LXX
has Kara (nar V) eros in 2 M. xi.
3,
the only example of the phrase). The analogy of xa6' eros
seems to have produced icad' eviavrov 3 Dt. xiv. 21 B* (elsewhere
in LXX kcit eV per eviavrov regularly, 27 examples).
(3) ^Sov, acf>i8€iv* etc. are exceedingly common in LXX. In

the B text ov X l8ov is practically universal, occurring no less than
27 times, as against six examples only of ovk 18ov (Dt. xi. 30
BAF, xxxii. 34 BF Jos. xxii. 20 BA: 3 K. viii. 53 B, xvi. 28 c B
:
:
Is.^lxvi. 9, where X has ov X ). A

unites with B in reading ov
X
Idov in 1 K. xxiii. 19, usually in 3 and 4 K., Sir. xviii.
17
(B*\SA) and Zech. iii. 2 (B*XAr). Ov td(ov) occurs in
X 4 K. ii.
12 A: Dan. e x. 7 B* <d6i8e in Dt. xxvi. 15 B, while
:
A
and
the other uncials furnish nine examples of similar forms, ed>l8oi
Gen. xxxi. 49 A, ?0 t 8(«O * liii. 9 R*T, xci. 12 AT, cxi. 8 NT,
tyidelv i M. iii. 59 AXV, 2 M. viii. 2 AV, e^(e) t 5e 2 M. i. 27 A,
acjiiBav 3 M. vi. 8 A, 4 M. xvii. 23 AX. Even ovX oôâi (which
Blass calls a " clerical error ") has an established position :
there are nine examples (as against 24 of undisputed ovk o4r )

N xiv. 23 B*: * xlviii. 10 B* 20 B*T, lxxxviii. 49 T, cxiii.
13 T,
cxxxiv. 16 T Jdth. vii. 27 A: Jer. v. 12 B*A, xii. 4 B*.
:
With
these instances may be classed ov X oldas Zech. iv. 13 X.
For ov X l8ov, ouk l8ov in 3 K. see p. 70.
The almost universal employment of oyxiAoy in B may
be partly due to the influence of the form ov L Ov l l8ov
X X
occurs in Acts ii. 7 B, but not apparently in LXX. The origin
of this rendering of &6n, nonne, is not clear, as there is no
equivalent in the Heb. for Idov. Only in 2 Ch. xxv. 26 do we
find the combination DJH X?H "Behold are they not (written)?,"
1
So in an Attic Inscription as early as 432 B.C. (Meisterhans 86).
2
Mayser 199 f. Cf. Moulton CR xv. 33, xviii. 106 f.
3
So fied' ev. (158 B.C.), e0' iv. in the papyri, Mayser 200, CR xviii. 107.
4
'ISxpiMv in a papyrus of iii/B.c. and frequently under the
Empire '
Mayser 201.
126 The Aspirate [§ 8, 3
contrast xxxvi. 8 DJH. The present writer would suggest that

ovx i8ov originated in a doublet. The interrogative X?H is only
an alternative mode of expressing the positive fDn, and in
Chron. n3H sometimes replaces j^>n in the parallel passages
in Kings. &?n is principally rendered by (1) ovx '^°4 ( 2 ) °^ K or
ovx, (3) I8°v nine times e.g. Dt. iii. 11. It is suggested that at
least in the earlier books the oldest rendering was in all cases
l8ov, the translators preferring the positive statement to the
rhetorical question. O^(i') was an alternative rendering, and
out of the two arose the conflate oyX'ÔY- This in time
became the recognised equivalent for the classical ap' ov; The
textual evidence given in the larger Cambridge
'
LXX in the
first passage where ovx $°v appears (Gen. xiii. 9) favours this
L
explanation.
(4) t8ios appears in Ka8' 18'iav
1
2 M. ix. 26 V* (kcit A), as
against three examples of kcit 18. all in this book: also in the
'
three chief uncials in Jdth. v. 18 (ovx ^^ av Â, ovx f]8. B).
l
The itacism in B in the last passage recurs in Prov. v. 19 N

and causes occasional confusion between f)8vs and '1810s. In
Sir. xxii. 11 e.g. tfbiov Kkavaov of BX "weep more tenderly" (for
the dead than for the fool) is doubtless the meaning, though
18iov Kkavcrov of AC would yield a tolerable sense "keep a
special mourning for the dead " (the Heb. is not extant here).
(5) ftros is aspirated in ecpuros Sir. ix. 10 BXC (ecb'icoc B*),
2
xxxiv. 27 BX (the only occurrences in LXX unaspirated in the

:
editions of Polyb. 3. 115. 1) and in ovx lo-cod-qo-eraL Job xxviii.

17 B*XA, 19 B*X (the only other example of the verb is
indeterminate as regards aspirate).
Another form well-attested elsewhere is IcfnopKeiv -La: so
1 Es. i. 46 B: W. xiv. 28 A, 25 C (but eiriopKos Zech. v. 3 all
uncials): due to throwing back the aspirate of opKos 3 .
4. 'OXi-yos seems to belong to a later period 4 than the pre-

ceding cases of aspiration and is not so uniformly attested in
LXX as in N.T. with oi x Is. x. 7 NA, Job x. 20 B* 2 M. viii.
:
6 V(ova oX. 2 M. x. 24, xiv. 30), with ped' only in Jdth. xiii. 9 B*
(as against five examples of /xer' eV kclt ok.).
There being no digamma here to explain the aspirate, its
explanation may perhaps be found in the gamma. The word
often appears in the papyri as 6XLos (§ 7. 29) the weak spirant
:
1
So in Attic Inscriptions from 250 B.C. (Meisterhans 87) and elsewhere
in the Kowfj.
2
As early as iv/B.C. in the phrase i<p' 'L<t~q {teal 6/xoia): Thumb Asp. 71,
Schwyzer 119 f.
3
to mixture of ecpopKeco imopKiw (Thumb ib. 72).
Or
4 In papyri of ii/iii/A.D., CR xv. 33 (add ovx °X. BM ii. 198 c. 170 A. D.,
ib. 411 c. 346 A.D.) but not in those of the Ptolemaic age.
§ 8, 7] The Aspirate 127
sound of the y may have been thrown back on to the first

syllable. For initial y replacing the usual aspirate cf. r-fjv Se
y?<rr)v (?=tarjv) Teb. 61. 233 (118 B.C.): but see p. in, n.
4.
Ka#' epavTov 2 M. ix. 22 AV is due to analogy (<ad' iavrov).
"laxv(poi) in ovx lorxvpai I Es. iv. 32 B* 34 AB* vid ovx Icrxvo ,
Is. 1. 2 A
and Q, has old authority 1 .
In transliterated proper names such as 'lovdas (e.g. ovx

'lovda Dan. e, Sus. 56 BAQ)the aspirate in the second radical in
the Heb. (rmrp) is sometimes thrown back to the first syllable.
5.Sporadic examples of irregular aspiration follow, mainly

clerical errors. Ovx "7 a7r « Prov. xxii. 14 a A, oix avoiyei Is. liii.
7 B* bis: Ka0' eiKova Sir. xvii. 3 B*X* (? due to lost digamma or
to preceding Kad' iavrovs), ovx ^lo-aKovo-opcu Jer. vii. 16 B*A, ovx
elo-rjveyKav Dan. 9 vi. 18 B* a^jjAt-v/m Is. xliv. 22 K* with oix
:
rfK€i^/djj.rjv Dan. x. 3 B, ou^ rJKovo-av Is. Ixvi. 4 B* (due to ovx

inrrju. id.) clerical errors in X are ecp' ovcov Is. xxx. 6, e'0' ovdevos
:
4 M. xv. ri e(p'ap.ois Ep. Jer. 25 B* is a solitary example in

:
LXX of aspiration of this word (cf. Lat. humerus), eV being

used before it 13 times, once in this Epistle ovx a>$wes]er. xiii. :
21 KA may be a corruption of oixl &>5.

(LXX has only air- iâir- err- ecrraXica, not dcpeo-raXna etc.
[reduplication as in so-ryna, Thumb op. cit. 70] as often in the
KOlVTj.)
6. Loss of aspirate (psilosis). As the tendency

towards deaspiration continually increased between the dates
of the LXX autographs and of the uncials, the evidence of the
latter is of doubtful value. The most noticeable feature in it
is the marked preference inCod. B for unaspirated v (and

for ev in evptcTKU)).
7. One example stands apart from the rest and is well

attested in the Koivrj, namely the dropping of the aspirate in
the perfect of Io-ttj/xl. This, however, does not in the LXX
take place as a rule in the old perf. lo-rrjKa, "I stand," but in
the new transitive perf. -io-rana, " I have set up," with its corre-
sponding passive -eVra/mi, the psilosis being perhaps due to
2
the analogy of the trans, aorist eo-r^cra .
1
Meisterhans 87 (TcrxÂos).
2
to that of &rra\/c<x, Thumb op. cit. 70.
Or Mayser 203 quotes two
examples of kirkar^Ka from Ptolemaic papyri, in one of which the verb is
transitive: the intrans. perf. is elsewhere dcp^rrjKa.
128 The Aspirate [§ 8, 7
Karia-raKa has strong support in Jer. 10 BNA, vi. 17 BXA, i.
IM. x. 20 NV (but dcpiaraKa trans. Jer. xvi. 5 BQ, dobeo-rrjKa KA:

1 M. xi. 34 earaKa/jLev is indeterminate). Kareo-rapevos is written
by B seven times 1 once being supported by A, which also has
,
this form in Jer. xx. 1 and e-rreo-Tapevr] ib. v. 27. Psilosis in other
forms of the perfect and in the present occur sporadically :
(a) eTreoTTcora Jdth. x. 6 B, en-co-r^Ko)? Zech. i. IO K, KarecrTrjKeicrav

3 M. iii. 5V: (b) iirio-T-qpei sic Jer. li. 1 1 A, virivTarai Prov. xiii.
8 K, eViWarai W. vi. 8 B (so in N.T., i Thess. v. 3 BKL).
8. following examples occur of unaspirated tenuis

The :
Before a(rj). Ovk rjyido-are N. xxvil. 14 B, ovk rjyviadrjcrav

(i)
2 Ch". xxx. 3 A (cf. ayos ayos). Ovk ctyeade (-erai) has good
support in the Pentateuch: Ex. xix. 13 B, Lev. xi. 8 BA, xii. 4
BF, N. iv. 15 B (cf. iirdiTTOLTo in a Phocian Inscription, Thumb
Asp. 36 f). Ovk dp7r(a) L. xix. 13 BAF. Ovk dpaprr](r(op,ai) Sir.
xxiv. 22 B, Eccl. vii. 21 C, perhaps due in both cases to
the ovk in the balancing clauses cf. ovk rjpdprrjKev 1 K. xix. 4 B.
:
Confusion of avrr) and avrr] is natural ovk precedes the pronoun :
where avrr] is clearly meant in e.g. 4 K. vi. 19 A bis, Is. xxiii. 7 X,

Dan. e iv. 27 A.
(ii) Before e. Owk Ikcov Ex. xxi. 13 BA (on the analogy of
cikoov conversely aKovaws on an Attic Inscription) ovk eveKev
:
:
Jos. xxii. 26 BA, 28 BA, Is. xlviii. IO XAQ ovk eroipao-drjaeraL :
1 K. xx. 31 B: ovk €\jrr]creis Ex. xxiii. 19 B = Dt. xiv. 20 B: ovk

ecopaKa(cnv) Dt. xxi. 7 B, xxxiii. 9 B: kut iKaarr-qv ¥ xli. II K
(so in iii/B.C, Mayser 202, and earlier, Thumb op. cit. 61). *~EXku>
loses its aspirate in ovk e'lXKvcrev Dt. xxi. 3 B, Sir. xxviii. 19 K
and in Ep. J. 43 air- eV- eXKvcrd(e'iaa) (against four examples AQ
of e<pe\K- without v.l.).
(iii) Before 77. Ouk has strong support before forms from
f]o-vxd£eLv viz. Jer. xxix. 6 BAQ, Prov. vii. 11 BKA (but fj.e8'
and rjicew, Jer. v. 12 KQ, xxiii. 17 BX, xxv.
r]o-vxias Sir. xxviii. 16)
16 X, Hg. i.Prov. x. 30 B 2
2 AQ, The loss of the aspirate
cf. .
in rjpels (2 M. vi. 17 ravr fjpAv elprjadco) is common elsewhere :
Mayser 202 gives an example of iii/B.C. 'AirrjXidtTrjs "east"

appears to have been an Ionic coinage which was adopted in
Attic Greek and is the invariable form in and papyri LXX
(Mayser 203).
(iv) Before 1. The MSS afford a few examples: ovk (6k)
havos Is. xl. 16 X bis, ovk IXda6r]s Lam. iii. 42 AQ, per 'Ittttov
1
N. iii. 32, xxxi. 48: 2 K. iii. 39: 3 K. ii. 35 h (with A), iv. 7, v. 16:
2 Ch. xxxiv. 10. On the other hand there are eight examples of Kadear.
without v.l.
2 The only examples of undisputed ovx before rjKeiv are 1 K. xxix. 9:
Jer. ii. 31.

9, i] The Aspirate 129
I Es. ii. 25 A (cf. the old form 'lkkos, Lat. equus), Kari7rrap.iva
Sir. xliii. 17 B.
(v)Before o, a>. "Op.oios loses its aspirate in Prov. xxvii.
19 ovk ofxoia: cf. ovk ojxoedvmv 2 M. v. 6 AV.
C The definite
art. twice loses its aspirate in the same phrase ovk 6 (pofios
Job iv. 6 BKC, xxxiii. 7 BX, apparently owing to the aspirated
consonant which follows it so in Job xxxii. 7 B, Bar. ii. 17
: A
(Mayser 203 gives an example of ii/B.c). Ouk is used before
adrjyrjaev Ex. xiii. 17 B, apaios Sir. xv. 9 K, viii. 14 X. «? Is.
(vi)Before ev, v 1 Loss of aspirate in evplo-Kco (partly
.
perhaps through analogy with compounds of ev) is frequent in

the B text, which has 12 examples of ovk evpedrjo-erat, etc. (nine
in the historical books between Ex. xii. 19 and 2 K. xvii. 20) to
57 of oix in A the proportion is 4 to 69.
: Other uncials supply
half a dozen examples between them. The later papyri from
ii/A.D. afford parallels (Cronert 146), but there is no certain
instance in the Ptolemaic age of evpio-Km or of v, so that B in
the above examples and in those which follow is unreliable.
B has some 20 examples of initial v, X 5, A 3, Q 2, C and V
one each. The commonest examples are ovk virapx{ei) Job 6
xxxviii. BXA, B in Sir. xx. 16, Tob. iii. 15, vi. 15 (with X),
26
Q in Am. v. 5, Ob. 16 and ovk V7re\el(<pdri) which B writes
seven times. Oi^, however, largely preponderates with both
verbs. needless to enumerate other examples of ovk
It is
before compounds of viro, virep: Karvcpavels Ex. xxviii. 17 B,
KarvTrepde 3 M. iv. io AV
(as in Ionic, Hdt. ii. 5) may be
mentioned.
For oldeis, prjdeis and other peculiarities of aspiration in the
middle of words see § 7.
§ 9. Euphony in combination of Words and Syllables 2 .
1. Division of words. The practice of dividing the

individual words in writing did not become general till long
after the time of the composition of the LXX. This accounts
for an occasional coalescence of two words, particularly where
the first ends and the second begins with one of the weak
1
The Boeotian dialect was the one exception to the old rule that every
initial v was aspirated (Thumb Asp. 42).
2
A comprehensive term embracing Assimilation of consonants, Variable
final consonant, Elision, Crasis and Hiatus seems wanting, analogous to the
German Satzphonetik.
130 Division of words rs q i
final letters ?orv (cf. ovtu>(s), //ixP l (s)> Io-ti(v) etc.). Instances
like darriX-qv raairovSas appear already in Attic Inscriptions of
iv/B.c.
1
and become common in papyri from ii/B.c. onwards 2 .
The LXX remains practically free from this blending of words,

the only well-supported example being Ttpba-TOjxa, 2 Es. xii. 13
BkA.
Of individual MSS, Cod. K has several examples in the

Minor Prophets elo-noros Jl. ii. 31, coaplXas (aarplXa^ A) Na. i. IO,
:
iirirovaov Hb. iii. 8, mcrcppaylda Hg. ii. 23 (cf. evayefi Ob. 19): so
el(TKdv8a\ov I K. xviii. 21 A, f cv. 36 A, dvoi^rja-Topa Sir. xxii.
22 A, eaxnrivdrjpos xlii. 22 C, axrcppayls xlix. 1 1 B*, TrjcrjiecrTLKrjs

W. xix. 20 A, elcrcpayrjv Job xxvii. 14 C.
2. A rather different kind of blending of words takes

place where a final k and an initial o- are amalgamated into
the compound letter (f. B has itjafid for e/c â/Sa in Is. lx. 6,
and i£ov (Swete e£ ov) for e* ct-oS ("pft) in Mic. v. 2 : n has

the same orthography in Na. i. 11. « further has e£ for ii<
in Mai. ii. 12 e£ o-Kî/co/xarw 3 .
3. Assimilation of consonants. In contrast with

the occasional coalescence of words referred to in the last
section is the general tendency of the Hellenistic language
towards greater perspicuity by isolating not merely individual
words but also the constituent elements of words. Dissimilation,
rather than assimilation, is the rule. This tendency is ob-
servable not only in the absence of assimilation in many words
compounded with kv and a-vv, but also in the rarity of elision
and crasis, and in the formation of compound words in which
4
an unelided vowel is retained .
1
Meisterhans 90 f. (with one exception, only where the second word
begins with <r/c err aw or acp) cf. n
1 iar^Xji -= iv ar. etc. from v/b.C.
:
2
Mayser 216, 1911*., 205 ft.
3
Cf. eâ\a/juvos and e£ 'Zakaiuvos (iv/B.c.) Meisterhans 105 f. and for ,
examples in the papyri Mayser 225.

4
E.g. in LXX
ypafi/j.aroei(raycoyeiJS, dpxteraipos, apxievvovxos (apxevv.
Dan. 9 i. 9, n, 18 B), apxCiep^crdv-qv I M. xiv. 38 A, paKpoTifxepeieiv,
aXKoedvrjs, o/noedv^s, /j.ur6v(3pL$ 3 M. vi. 9 A
(cf. KaraoiKovaa Jer. xxvi. 19 X).
§9>4] Assimilation of Consonants 13
4. This tendency, however, did not at once become uni-

versal in the Hellenistic period. There is a well-marked
division in this respect between the earlier papyri (c. 300
150 B.C.) and the later (after 150 B.C.). In the earlier period
not only is assimilation in compounds usual but it is extended
',
to two contiguous words. There are numerous examples in

papyri of iii/B.c. of the assimilation of final v (mainly in mono-
syllabic words) to fi before labials, to y before gutturals (tojj,
TralSa, kfx jxrjvl, ey KpoKoScXwv -rroA.ei etc), though the practice

2
is going out and the non-assimilated forms predominate . After
150 b.c. these forms practically disappear, though the assimila-
tion of k to y in ey 81/075 etc. lingers on as late as iii/A.D.
Of this class of assimilation the LXX only exhibits two
recurrent examples, one of which is limited to Cod. A, while
the other is most widely attested in that MS. 'Ey yaarpt 3
is confined to A which has 19 examples of it (once e/< yacrrpt,
Job xv. 35) to 14 of lv yaa-Tpt. 'E/x jxeaw or ip.p.i(Tco (" ap-

parently Alexandrian" WH) occurs some 200 times in A,
while B has 17 examples (mainly in \& and Sir.), and m 3:
there are also instances of it in the uncials E, F, T (in ^),

C (Sir.), r. (Prophets) : the only passages where it is supported
by all the principal uncials are Lev. xxv. 33 BAF, Is. vi. 5
B«Ar.
Apart from these two phrases, the only similar forms noted
in the uncials are eprjrpos ( = e/c p..) Gen. xx. 12 A*, exeipos ( = ea
X-) Ex. xviii. 8 A*, ^ xxi. 21 U, xxx. 16 U, a-nrap-^p tS>v ^r lxxvii.
51 R, ippea-rjp^pivfi Is. xvi. 3 X. Assimilation never takes place,
as in the papyri, in iv p,rjvl, 4k bestow, i< pipovs etc. The papyri
would lead us to expect more examples of such assimilation, at
least in the Pentateuch, and it is probable that a larger number
of them stood in the autographs. Cf. § 7, 4 and 9.
1
Mayser 233 ff.
2
lb. cf. Meisterhans
229 ft.: noff. Contrast the usual opening
formula of a will of iii/B.C ei'17 |X«p. poi vyiaivovri. k.t.X. with evop^Kovvrt. piv
poi ev dt] BM
ii. 181 (64 A.D.), el'77 pkv poi vyiaiveiv Lp. 29 (295 A.D.).
3
Found in a papyrus of iii/B.C, Mayser 231.
9—2
132 Assimilation of Consonants [§9, 5
5. A
few instances occur of irregular assimilation within
the f3o(B@r]crec (for /3o/x/3.) 1 Ch. xvi. 32 B* cf. efioPftrjo-ev
word:
Jer. xxxviii. 36 N, awn-i-yyos ( = 0-0X71-.) Jer. vi. 17 N, aacrei
( = aXa-ei) 4 K. xxi. 7 A, Trappacriv (=7rarp.) Ez. xlvii. 1 4 A,
fnXifjLfxrjcrei ( = -\iKfx.) W. V. 23 A, (rvvfilcraei (
= -/x/o~y.) 2 M. xiv.
16 A.
6. As regards assimilation of final v in composition (com-

pounds of iv, avv etc.), the papyri show that assimilation was
still the rule in iii/B.c and the first half of ii/B.c, while after
c. 150 b.c. the growing tendency to isolate the separate
syllables produces a great increase in the number of un-
assimilated forms. Before labials assimilation remains longer
in force than before gutturals. Mayser's table 1 exhibits the
contrast between these two centuries.
According to the oldest MSS of the LXX the general rule
is that iv and o-vv remain unassimilated before the gutturals,
but are assimilated before the labials. Newly-formed words
generally retain the constituent parts unassimilated, whereas
assimilation is usual in old and common words, in which the
preposition has begun to lose its force. As regards individual
books, \I>, Prov. and Dan. © nearly always have the later un-
assimilated forms. The following list shows the normal practice
of the uncials with regard to individual words : words in which
the evidence is indecisive are omitted 2 .
Unassimilated Assimilated
Compounds of iv.
Before gutturals
y- ivycKTTpijxvdos, evyparrros.
ivypa<fiet,v.
1
234. Final v in composition
before labials before gutturals
is assimilated not assim. assim. not assim.

in iii/B.c. 58 times 8 58 14
in ii/B.c. 44 35 45 52
2
Cf. WH 2
App. 1 561.
§9,6] Assimilation of Consonants 133
k- ivnaderos ivx.a8i£eiv iynaXeiv

ipnaXvirreiv evuaprros iyKarake'nreiv (except ill ty)
evKardXeipLpa -Xi/XTraveiv eyK.Xeleiv

ivKarairaiêiv ivnav)(acr8ai iyKparrjs -upareia
ivuparelv ivtcpoveiv iyndopiop -K.copt,d(eip.
evuvXieiv.
X- eV^ptW evxpoviêiv. iyxîv.
Before labials, on the other hand, there is undisputed autho-

rity for :
/3- ip.j3dXXeiv e[ij3a.T€veiv

ep[Bif3a£fiv ep.(3loo<ns
ipfiXe-rreiv etc.
ivTrapayLveadai (Prov.) ip.ira'i^€iv (and derivatives)

evrrepnrare'lv (Prov. BKA, eptreipeLv -os -la
and elsewhere in one of eprwrXdvaL epTriirpdpai,
the uncials) evTrrjypvvai ep.7rLTrreiP epirXarvveiv

(I K. ¥). iprrXeneiv efj,Tro8i£(iv
efMiropevecrdat ijiTtopia
-Tropiov epTrpoadev.
ipcpaipeiv efxcpavrjs
ep,(pavt£eLv epcpofios
epcppdcrcreiv ipcpvadv.
epLpavrjs eppeXerrjpa
ep.peveip ep.povos (except
Sir) e/jLpoXvveiv.
Compounds of <rvv.
Before gutturals :
y- crvvypcKpr] avvypdcpetv. crvyyevrjs -yiveia [-via).
k- crvvKaieiv crvvnaXelv
(rvvnaraBaiveiv <rvv Karafpayelv
0-WK.Xdv -nXa.crp.6s crvvuXeieiv
crvpuXvêip crvvKpiveiv.
y- crvyxeiv.
Before labials etc.

r. (Tvpîacns -tt]s (except
Dan. G)
crvpftovXos -eveiv.
1
it- crvvTrapay'ivea-Oai (<Jr) arvv- a-vpiras crvp,Troc)l£eiv
1
In Eccles. aw iravra etc. should be read as two words, aiv being
Aquila's rendering of DK alteration to ffiixiravra was natural and B so
:
reads in every passage except the first (i. 14). Of o-ifriras for cri5/*iraj the
only examples are Na. i. 5 KA, ^
ciii. 28 R, cxviii. 91 AR.
134 Assimilation of Consonants [§ 9,
6
-Trapap.eveif (ty) (rvvrrapeivaL crvp-rropeveadm (except Dt)

<TVVTrapi<rTavai (?&) avvTvepi- crvfJL7r6cnov -crla.
-(fiepeo-dai avvrrivziv avvrroielv
crvVTTOveiv (jvvirpo'nkp.iruv.
(p- crvp<fiepeiv crvpcpopd
avpcppdcrcreLv crvp(f)VTos.
p.- avp,paxeiv -ia -os
crvvp,icryiiv (i and 2 M.) avpperpos avppiyvvvcu
crvvp.iyr]s (Dan. 0) crvppuKros uvp,pu.îs.
X- crvWapl3avei,v trvWeyeiv.
a- avvcreicrpLOS (late word) avatcordêLv avcrcn]pov
crvcrracns (jvaTepa (-rjpa)
(TvcrTpe(f)eLv -crrpepfxa
-aTpocfif].
LXX compounds
of crvv followed by p are few awpaTrreiv, :
(TWpdacreiv, avvpepêcrffm are attested.

In compounds with irav- (mainly in 2, 3 and 4 M.) the MSS
are divided, but want of assimilation (e.g. TravKparrjs, navfiaatXevs,
7ravp.e\rjs, rravTrovrjpos) is the prevailing rule, many of these
words being new. On the Other hand Trapprjaia, irapprâridêcrdaL
are always so written.
7. Variable final consonants. It has been well

established that the insertion of the so-called "v£ I^Xkvo-tikov "
was not, either in Attic times or in the earlier Hellenistic
period, mainly due to a desire to avoid hiatus. In Attic In-
scriptions from 500 — 30 b.c. it is inserted more frequently before
consonants than before vowels 1 . Traces of a growing tendency
to use the variable final consonant to avoid hiatus may perhaps
2
be found in the papyri , "but as far as we know the [modern]
rule was only formulated in the Byzantine era 8 ." The differ-
ence between Attic and Hellenistic Greek consists in the

v, which in some
greatly increased use in the latter of the final
forms has practically become an invariable appendage.
In the MSS of the LXX, as in the Ptolemaic papyri 4 the ,
insertion of v in IcnUy) and in verbal forms in -e(j/) is almost

universal before both consonants and vowels. In other verbal
1
Meisterhans 114. 3
Blass N.T. 19.
2 4
Mayser 245. Mayser 237.
§ 9, 8]
Variable final Consonants 135
and in nominal forms in -i(v), however, such as iroioi)(n(v),
Ma,KeSoo-i(i/), omission is also allowed : well-attested instances in
the LXX of its omission are irao-i tovtois 2 Es. xix. 38 BkA,
Jdth. xiv. 3 iyepovo-i tovs... B«A. Eikoo-i never takes the
v i<j>eXK- in LXX As regards the Helle-

or in Ptolemaic papyri.
nistic dative of Su'o— Swi'(v)— here the LXX MSS do on the
whole insert or omit the v according as the letter following
is a vowel or a consonant: 8v<rCv is always (14 times) used
before a vowel, Suo-i is attested without v. 1. "before a consonant

12 times : on the other hand, Svcriv precedes a consonant with-
out v. 1. five times (Dt. xvii. 6, Jos. vi. 22 B, 3 K. xxii. 31 B,
Is. vi. 2 bis), while in four passages Swi and Svatv appear
as vll. before a consonant.
The vernacular language inserted an irrational final v very

freely (Mayser 197 ff.) so in : LXX
K has diiXBarev Jer. ii. 10,
cf. e>eV (=e>e) Is. xxxvii. 35 K. The latter form, like x^P av
vyirjv etc., may be partly due to assimilation to nouns of the
1st declension (see § 10, 12).
8. The Attic form eWa has been largely superseded by

the Ionic and poet. gveKev (etvc/cev, limited in the best MSS
to 06 €iv£K€v, except in Lam. iii. 44).
"Evena is not found before 2 K. xii. 21 B it occurs in all only :
of 141 examples of
37 times (15 in ¥), including variants, out
the preposition. It is probably the original form in 3 K. (2),
Prov. (1), 2 M. (4): 1 Es., %
Sir., Min. Proph., Ez. and Dan. O
have both forms, the remaining books evenev only.
use of one form or the other is not governed by the

The
fact that the following word begins with a vowel
or a conso-
nant (eVe/ca oi/o/mros in 3 K. viii. 41 A) but in the first half :
of * (to lxviii. 19) the distinction seems to be made that

Ivextv rov is written, but Ivtua iw (to avoid the triple v)
1
.
Eirey, e-rreirev are not found.
1 "JUveica twv *" v. 9, viii. 3, xxvi. 11, xlvii. 12 B, lxviii. 19: 'ivenev rod
vi. 5, xxii. 3, xxx. 4, xliii. 27.
1^6 Variable final Consonants [§ 9, 9
9. The final s of outco(s) is likewise inserted on pre-

ponderant authority of the LXX MSS, as in the papyri, before
both consonants and vowels. Oww is strongly attested only

in Lev. vi. 37 (BAF before nai), x. 13 (BAF before yap),
Dt. xxxii. 6 (BA before Aaos), 1 K. xxviii. 2 (BA before vvv),
Job xxvii. 2 BxC (before /xe), Is. xxx. 15 (Bk before Aeyei).
Elsewhere outw receives occasional support from single MSS,

especially «, which uses this form fairly consistently in Est.
(six out of seven times), 4 M. and the latter part of Isaiah
(from xlix. 25).
Me'xpi and a\pi are usually so written, as in Attic, without
final ?, even before a vowel. Me'xpis ov, however, is well

attested in Est. D 8 (B«A), Jdth. v. 10 (B«), Tob. xi. 1 (BA),
1 Es. vi. 6 (B), Dan. © xi. 36 (AQ : pixpis rov B*) ; pc'xpi °^>
on the other hand, is read by B*AF in Jos. iv. 23, cf.
1 Es. i. 54 B* Jdth. xii. 9 B*A, Tob. v. 7 W (^XP L ° T0V ),
and a\pL ov in Job xxxii. 11 by BkC (axpis ov A). Apart

from this phrase the (Epic and late) forms a^pis j^ e XP ts are
confined to Jd. xi. 33 B a^pts 'ApvwV, Job ii. 9 A /xexpt? rtVos.
v
Ai'TtKpvs...avTot} 3 M. v. 16= "opposite" is a late usage : Attic
uses (K.aT)avTu<pv in this sense.
The poetical kTrrdia is written before a consonant in Prov.
xxiv. 16 Bn and in the B text of 3 K. xviii. 43 f. ter, 4 K. v. 14
(contrast 10 kirrdKa iv) : elsewhere always e^r-raKis eâKts irevTaKts
TrocraKis.
10. Elision, owing to the prevailing tendency

Elision.
to and give a distinct individuality to each word is
isolate
the exception, and is in most books of the LXX confined to
prepositions (and particles), though even with these the scriptio
plena is more common. The few rules that are observable
in the MSS of the N.T. apply also to those of the LXX.
(1) Proper names in particular are kept distinct and apart
before them the prep, is nearly always written in full, e.g.
I M. X. 4 p-era 'AXe^dvSpov (but fter' avrwv, ko.@' tj/jlwv in the

9, n] Elision — Crasis 137
same verse) : exceptions are i-rr Alyvirrov Is. xxxvi. 6, tear
AlyvTTTOV 4 M. iv. 2 2, ko.6' 'HXioScopoi/ 2 M. iii. 40 A (Kara V).
(2) Elision of the final vowel of prepositions often takes

place in combinations of frequent occurrence and before pro-
nouns, e.g. d-rr dp\-i]<;, dir eyBis, xar avaroXas, cwr Z/jlov, jxct
avrwv, dvr aur(ov) 1 , dvO' wv. Elsewhere, the scriptio plena of

the prep, is the rule even where an aspirate follows, e.g.
N. XV. 20 aVo aXw (aXwj/os), W. ix. 17 d-rro vij/icrTW : we find
even (with pronoun following) Zirl wv N. iv. 49.
(3) Of particles aXXa and ovlk occasionally suffer elision,

but are more commonly written in full. "Ira undergoes elision
in Ex. ix. 14 B Iv eiSjjs (Ira A), Jos. iii. 4 B IV ZiTio-TrjcrOe
(?va AF) : contrast Jos. xi. 20 tra Z£o\eOp. BAF.

(4) 4 Maccabees shows a more frequent and bolder use
of elision. Not only does this book contain such examples
as Si' dvdyKTjv, 8l epyu>v, 8l evcre/3aav, Ka&" rjXiKiav, kcit ovSiva,
Kar iviavTov, kclt ovpavov, kol$' vTrepf3o\.7]V, aXX' ovoe, aXX waircp,
but it also has avfxftovXevcraiiJL av, /jLa.Kap[o-cu[jL dv and similar
phrases (i. 1, 10, ii. 6, v. 6), tovO' on ii. 9 A (tovto oti «V),
S' lo-jw ib. A, 8' dv vii. 17. Another literary book, 2 Mace, has
tovt e-n-tTeXecrat xiv. 29 V (no doubt the right reading : rov ktrir.
A) and -rrov ttot ia-Tiv xiv. 32. But even the literary and poetical
books prefer the scriptio plena in combinations not involving a
prep., e.g. irriofjia dri/Jiov W. iv. 19, dvSpa aKapSiov, Prov. X. 1
BA (<\NAp&K<\pAioN k) — one of the iambic endings that are

so frequent in this book.
11. Crasis, again, is quite rare in LXX, and practically
confined to some stereotyped combinations with kcu. The only

frequent example is /<ayw which is attested in nearly every
instance : koI eyw has good authority only in 2 Ch. xviii. 7 (BA),
Job xxxiii. 5 f. (BA, BkA), Ez. (xxxiv. 31 BAQ, xxxvi. 28 AQ),
and in the Minor Prophets. Kd/ê is the reading of the uncials
1
Jd. xv. 2 A (dvrl atir. B), 4 K. x. 35, 1 Ch. i. 44 etc., 1 M. ix. 30.
138 Crasis [| 9, n—
in Gen. xxvii. 34, 38, Ex. xii. 32 and 4 M. xi. 3 (so Ka\p\ov
ib. v. 10) : Kct/xot is read by A in Jd. xiv. 16, by B in Job xii. 3.
KaV for /cat eaV is doubtless original in 4 M. x. 18, and is
attested by B elsewhere (Lev. vii. 6, Sir. iii. 13, Is. viii. 14).
Kai €K€t is usually and /cat iKeWev always written plene /ca'/cet :
isno doubt original in 3 M. vii. 19, is read by BA in R. i. 17,

and also attested in 3 K. xix. 12 A, Is. xxvii. 10 Q, lvii. 7 nQ.
KaKetv(os) is certain in W. xviii. 1, Is. lvii. 6, 2 M. i. 15, and
is read by AQ in Dan. © Sus. 57 {ib. Dan. O /cat e/c. and so
3 K. iii. 21). The literary books 2 and 3 Mace, alone 1
contain examples of crasis with the definite article : roVSpos
2 M. xiv. 28, 31 V, Tovvavriov 3 M. iii. 22, rdX-rjOe? ib. vii. 12 :
4 Mace, always writes KaXoKdyaOta (but /caAos /cat aya06<s as

in 2 M.) and it affords apparently the only example of crasis
in compounds of irpo-, irpovcfrdvrjcrav iv. IO A« (Trpoecp. V).
X* has ia-rayaOov for earrai ay. in Prov. xiii. 13 a: C writes
ffpapria in Job xxiv. 20 for 77 apapria.
12. Hiatus and the harsh juxtaposition of consonants at

the close of one word and the beginning of the next were
avoided by followers of the rules of Isocrates by the use of
some alternative forms. Eld's and dVas, on and StoVt are the
chief examples. In the LXX, as in the Ptolemaic papyri 2 ,
the employment of dVas appears to be due in most books to

regard for euphony, whereas Stem is used indiscriminately after
vowels and consonants.
The LXX always writes

rbv arravra (not rravTa) xpovov
(els) :
Dt. xxii. 19, 82: Est. E 24, ix. 28 1 M. x. 30,

29: 1 Es. viii. :
xi. _36,_ xv. 8. Only in the following passages do the uncials

_
unite in attesting dVay after a vowel 2 K. iii. 25 yvmvai arravra, :
I Ch. xvii. IO iraireivcoa-a airavras BXA (cf. xvi.

43 BN), I Es. viii.
1
Apart from roiviavrov Ex. xxxiv. 23 A*. The papyri show a fair
number of examples of crasis with the article, raXXa ravrLypcupov etc. but ,
scriptio plena is the rule, Mayser 158.

2
Mayser 161 f.
9, 12] Hiatus 139
63 (after a pause), 2 M. iv. 16 «a#' 6 aTrav AV, 3 M. v. 2 dtcpdrco

arravTas elsewhere there is always a v. 1. was.
:
Awn occurs altogether in 358 instances, of which 201 are

after a vowel, 157 after a consonant. With the meaning
" because " (300 examples) the number of examples following a
vowel and a consonant are about equal : with the meaning
"that" the word is used with greater regard to euphony, there
being only 10 examples following a consonant.
Out of the 358 examples of Stdrt 250 are found in the Minor
Prophets (145), Ezekiel a (75) and Jeremiah a (30), a fact which
illustrates the close connexion existing between these portions
of the LXX. Jer. ft has only three examples, two of which are
incorrect readings (xxx. 1 X, xxxi. 44 A, xxxvii. 6): Ez. j3 has
four (in three of which other readings are preferable). Ez. a
writes imyvdcrovTai. 8l6tc eyco Kvpios where Ez. /3 has yvoixrovrai
on iyco elfii Kvptos.
ACCIDENCE.
§ 10. Declensions of the Noun.

i. Assimilation is here seen at work. There is a tendency
to obliterate distinctions within each declension and between
the several declensions. In particular we note some signs of
the movement in the direction of the absorption of the con-
sonantal (third) declension in the a and o (first and second)
declensions.
2. First declension. Nouns in a pure. The Attic rule
that nouns ending in a pure (-pa -ia -ea) keep a in the gen. and
dat. sing, undergoes modification in the kolvtj in two classes of
words, which it will be well to keep distinct: (i) nouns and
perfect participles in -via (-via), (2) nouns in -pa. These now
tend to have gen. and dat. sing, in -77s -y like the majority of
fern, words in Declension I. Nouns in -eia etc. and in -pa are
unaffected : d\iq6da<s -eta, jâepas -pa, are written as before.
The LXX exx. of (1) are KvvofjLVL-q<s Ex. viii. 21 B, 24 B,
TereXevTrjKVLr] L. xxi. 1 1 B, N. vi. 6 B, i7ri(3efir}Kvtr)9 I K. xxv. 20 B
(A -Kveis =-kvt)<; =-KVbr)<s), eaXwKviyjs Is. XXX. 13 N, ia-rr)KVLr]CTT7]X.r)
(= ecrofKmV o-T7]\rj,
§ 9, 1) d\o's W. x. 7 «*. Only in the passage
in 1 K. form attested by more than one of the uncials
is the -q
elsewhere the MSS have the usual forms, e.g. i£e\r)\v9via<>

L. xxvii. 21.
(2) The exx. of the 97 forms with nouns in -pa are also
quite in a minority, so far, at least, as the only word which occurs
§ IO, 2] First Declension 141
repeatedly is concerned. Out of 79 exx. of the use of jxdxaLpa

in gen. or dat. sing, in LXX there are only 2 where the -q forms
are universally supported and certainly original. These are
fxayaipy Gen. xxvii. 40 AD~E (no witness to -pa in the larger
Cambridge LXX), Ex. xv. 9 B*AF both passages, it is im-
:
portant to note, are poetical — -the blessing pronounced upon

Esau and the song after the crossing of the Red Sea. The -q
forms with /mâf-pa occur also in Gen. xlviii. 22 AD (-pa BF)

and in a single uncial in the following: in E Gen. xxxiv. 26,
in B* N. xxi. 24, 2 K. xv. 14, in A Dt. xiii. 15, Jos. xix. 47,
Bel © 26 and 11 times in the A text of Jeremiah (in both
1
parts) . ~S,<jivpa has dat. o-(j>vpr] Is. xli. 7, gen. a^vp-qs, Sir.
xxxviii. 28 (cf. oXoacpvp-qros Sir. 1. 9 with Rutherford JVDp. 286).

2 Mace, yields 3 exx.: cnrdpqs viii. 23, xii. 22, iraXaio-Tpyvv. 14.
As to the origin of these forms, they cannot be entirely due

to mere assimilation to bo^qs -q for why should participles in
:
wia have the q forms, while dXqdeia retains the a forms ?

The forms -viqs -viq owe their existence, no doubt, as Blass
says 2 ,
to the non-pronunciation of the t in the diphthong vi,
which produced such spellings as 7rapeiXqcpva, vos in Attic In-
scriptions of iv/B.c. and earlier 3 . Though the older spelling
again revived in the Hellenistic period, the declension -viqs -viq
maintained its place and is very common in papyri of the early
Empire.
As to the forms -pqs -pj] there is a division of opinion. They
are explained by the majority of critics 4 as due to analogy with
other nouns in a, e.g. 86ga So^?, while others 5 are convinced
that they are the result of Ionic influence upon the noivq. The
probability is that both influences have been at work, and that
the q forms were originally Ionic survivals, specially frequent
with words having Ionic associations afterwards analogy came :
into play (the q forms only became common in the later noivq)
and extended their use to all words in -pa 6 .
1
As against 11 exx. of the a forms in the A text of Jer. : the other
uncials have the a forms throughout the book.
2
N.T. p. 25. Cf. einpepTjiOjeis = -fajTjs in i K. loc. cit. A.
3;
Meisterhans 59 f.
4
'So Blass, J. H. Moulton, Mayser.
5
So Thumb Hell. 68 ff., Schwyzer Perg. 40 .&., W.-S. 80 f.
8
Cf. modern Greek iXevrepos fern. eXetirepr].
142 First Declension [§ 10,
(i) This is suggested by the piece of LXX evidence given

above. It is most remarkable that the two passages in LXX
where paxalpj] is certainly original are poetical sections. The
1
Pentateuch translators, according to their usual practice ,
adapted their language to their subject-matter and, writing at a

time when the papyri show that the a forms were still the rule
in prose, appear to have consciously selected the form as an rj
Ionism and therefore appropriate in these poetical passages.

(ii) It is further to be observed that the two words which most
commonly take the forms in the papyri of the early Empire
rj
have Ionic associations. The use of apovpa for yfj was an old
Ionism taken over by the Tragedians (Rutherford 14) one of NP :
the uses of arrelpa was of the mouldings on an Ionic column (LS).

(iii) The contrast between the LXX and the N.T. is instruc-
tive indicates the value of the uncial evidence.
and Whereas
we have seen that in the LXX
paxaipas -pa are normal and
there are only 2 undisputed exx. of the t] forms out of 79,
in the N.T. paxa'tp^ -prj are read by in all the 8 passages WH
where the cases occur an almost exclusive use of the 77 forms
:
is found in the other N.T. words in -pa ed. 2 App. 163). (WH
(iv) This distinction between O.T. and N.T. is borne out by
the papyri, which show that it is one of time, not of country (Egypt
and Palestine). The rj forms are absent from papyri of iii/B; C.

exx. with words in -pa. begin at the close of ii/B.C. with oXvprjs
(118 (114 and 112 B.C.)
B.C.), paxaiprjs -prji
2
On the other hand .
3
under the early Empire these forms are practically universal .
3. Koprj* (originally Kopfrrj) was one of two words (with 8 iprj)

where Attic prose retained rj in the nom. after p. It is not
surprising to find the word brought into line with others in -pa:
there is evidence for the form nopav in all 3 passages in LXX
where the ace. appears, Dt. xxxii. 10 B*F, * xvi. 8 B*«*, Sir.
1
Thiersch 61.
2
Mayser 12 f.
3
I have noted upwards of 30 exx. of apoip-qs between 67 a.d. (BU 379)
and vii/A.D. (BU 319), about a dozen of airdp-qs in ii/A.D. alone, îripas
gen. occurs in BM
ii. 256 (early i/A.D.). Apart from the last ex. the cases
of these two words do not seem to occur in the earlier papyri we should :
expect to find the 1? forms, if, as appears, the words are Ionic in their
origin : a recrudescence of a dialectical peculiarity at a late stage in the
—
language would be unnatural. The forms -vlys etc. begin with Kadr)Kvly]s
( = Ka07}Koija-rjs) in 161 B.C. (BM i. 41. 5): eiSvitjs is common under the
Empire.
4
See J. H. Moulton Prol. ed. 2, 244.
§ IO, 7] First Declension 143
xvii. 22 « (-prjv BAC) : the Attic gen. Ko'p^s stands, however, in

Zech. ii. 8.
4. In proper names, as previously in Attic Greek, a impure

replaces rj in gen. and dat. "Awa 1 K. i. 2, "A was Tob. i. 20, :
$(wai/a I K. i. 2, 4, Sovcrawas Dan. O Sus. 30, Dan. © Sus. 27

AQ (-ivnjs B), 28 B ab AQ (-cx'wtjs B*), 63 AQr.
5 T6\fjLr)v as from ToXfir] (not toX^S.) stands in Jdth xvi. 1 o A
(-fiav Bw) : cf. the fluctuation between irpvfxva Trpv/xvq etc. in
Attic poetry. Conversely koXokwOol (-kwto. AQ) ace. -6av re-
places Attic koXokvvtt) (Rutherford NP p. 498) in the kolvtj :
Jon. iv. 7.
6. The (Doric) gen. plur. fyvyav occurs as a v. 1. of X* in

W. ii. 22.
The rare plural forms of yrj 1
occur in the B text of 4 K. :
tcis yas xviii. 35, rals yais xix. 1 1. Elsewhere the Heb. ni¥"lK is
rendered by x«P a or by the poetical yalai (4

' K locc. citt. A text,
2 Es. 4 times, Ez. xxxvi. 24, ¥
xlviii. 12) or the plur. is replaced
by the sg. (e.g. Gen. xli. 54 iv rrdo-r/ rj) yrj, Jer. xxxv. 8 iir\ yr^s
ttoXXtjs, Dan. xi. 42).
7. The contracted form ftoppas, which already in Attic

2
Greek was an alternative for /3opeas , was used almost exclusively
in the kowtj. It is the normal form in papyri
3
and LXX :
fiopeas -iov -lav is confined to the literary version of Proverbs

(xxv. 23, xxvii. 16 : corrected in later hands of B to /3oppeas),
Sirach (xliii. 17, 20 : in 20 B has fioper)s) and Job © xxvi. 7.
Elsewhere gen. j3oppa, dat. fioppa, ace. fioppav, voc. ftoppa

(Cant. iv. 16).
X sometimes appends an irrational v to the gen. dno (yrjs)
fioppav, in rov fioppav etc., Is. xlix. 12 (enrb fiopav Mayser 213), :
Jer. iii. 18, xiii. 20, xvi. 15, xxiii. 8, xxv. 9, xxvii. 9, 41, xxix. 2,
1
LS cite Aristotle for 7a?, Strabo for yds yas and yuv occur in :
papyri of ii/B.c. (Teb. 6. 31, BU 993. 3, TP 1. 1.)

2 Meisterhans 100. The change seems to have begun with fioppadev,
which first appears c. 400 B.C.
3 Always in the Ptolemaic papyri, Mayser 252, 111. Bopeas seems to
have been partially reinstated later:, an ex. from i/A.D. is cited by Thumb
Hell. 65.
144 Second Declension [§ 10, J
—
Zech. vi. 6, cf. Ez. xlvii. ij Q while the v is dropped in the
:
ace. in Dan. viii. 4 B (nara daXaao-av ko.1 j3oppa koi votov) and
elsewhere in Q.
For gen. -a or -ov in proper names in -as see § 11, 4 f.
8. Second declension. The KOivrj, or some portions

1
of it , used the uncontracted as well as the Attic contracted
forms. In the LXX there is a curious distinction in one word.
The rule as regards bo-rkov oo-tovv in LXX is that the contracted
forms are used in the nom. and ace, the uncontracted in the
gen. and dat. : octtow octtS but oo-riov Scrrewv otTTe'ois. See
e.g. Gen. ii. 23 Tovro vvv ocrrovv Ik tu>v ocrrkwv /jlov, Ez. xxxvii. I
ocrreW (-tcov Q), 3 f. ocrra (ter), 5 oo-reots (-tois Q), 7 and II

{bis) ocrra.
'Ocrrmv Ez. xxxii. 27 breaks the rule there are also variant :
readings oaria in ^ 1. 10 TK ca , Lam. iii. 4 BQ, iv. 8 B, 6<ttS>v

Job xxxiii. 19 BK, octtoIs Jer. xx. 9 B.
On the other hand the contracted forms only of Kaveov are

used : kclvovv Kavov Kavip plur. «ava (Pent, and Jd. vi. 19 A).
Xeipappovs -ow is still so written : the later x f ^H- a PP 0S i s

confined in to LXX ^ exxiii. 4 and to vll. in N. xxxiv. 5 (A),
Jer. xxix. 2 (X*).
('Apxc)oLvo-x6os, xpviroxoos are uncontracted as also in Attic
Greek: the papyri have the contracted forms as well 2 .
For vovs voos, x°vs x°° s etc see § IO 3 1 f° r contracted -

>
•
adjectives § 12, 2.
9. The so-called Attic second declension for the

most part disappears from the Kotvrj, words in -m being trans-
formed or replaced by new words. Excepting one word (a'Aws)
the forms in -cos in LXX are confined to the literary books.
The old a'A.ws and the new dAcov -two? (already attested in
Aristot.) appear side by side in the LXX, the new form pre-
3 v
vailing . AA.to5 appears only in the form &Aa> which does
1
Thumb Hell. 63 says they are specially characteristic of the Eastern
koivtj and regards them as of Ionic origin.
2
Mayser 258.
3
The uncials (Camb. Manual LXX) have forms from aXws without v. 1.
§ io, 11] Second Declension 145
duty not only for gen. dat. and ace sing, (not dXwv), but also
for ace. plur., tovs dXw
form of the ace.
1 K. xxiii. 1 BA : this
due to the weak sound of final s, is attested in papyri of

plur.,
ii/B.c. and in MSS of Josephus {A.J. vi. 272) The prepon-

1
.
derance of the forms from aXwv in the LXX is remarkable, as

the Ptolemaic papyri only yield one example (dXwvm — dXwvuiv
118 numerous examples of the other forms 2
B.C.) as against .
The gender as well as the form is variable, B on the whole

preferring the masc. and A the fern.
''Ew? appears only in 3 M. v. 46. KaXws " rope " is replaced
by KaXos N. iii. 37, iv. 32 (A /o\.aSous bis), Aews by Aaos
throughout, and vews by rao's except in 2 M., which, beside
too'?, has nom. vews x. 5, gen. yew iv. 14, ace. veco A (vewv V)
vi. 2, ix. 16, x. 3, xiii. 23, xiv. 33. Aayw? is replaced by

Sacrvirovs (Aristot).
For adjectives in -cos see § 12, 3.
10. The vocative of #eos is the unclassical See, even in

the literary books (Jd. xvi. 28 B, xxi. 3 B : 2 K. vii. 25 B :
Sir. xxiii. 4 :
3 M. vi. 2, 4 M. vi. 27) as in N.T. (Mt. xxvii. 46).
The class, voc. 6e6s occurs in N. xvi. 22 BA (6>ee #ee F). More
often, however, the voc. is expressed by 6 #eos (see Syntax).
1 1 Gender in Declension II
The tendency towards uniformity shows itself in the oc-
casional transference of some feminine words in Decl. II. into
c
the larger class of masculines. O dfjareXos Hb. iii. 17 k,
6 fido-avos 1 M. ix. 56 «, 6 pd(38os Gen. xxx. 37 A, are vagaries
of a single MS : the classical fem. is kept elsewhere. 'O /JaVos
of LXX (Ex. iii. 2 ff. : Dt. xxxiii. 16) appears to be vulgar and
e
Hellenistic (Aristoph., Theophr.). Xrjvds has the support
in 13 passages, from d'Aow without v. 1. in 24: in 6 passages the two

forms are attested by different MSS. The -ws forms occur in Numbers,
Ruth, 1 3 K., 1
1
— —
2 Ch., Hg. ii. 19.
Mayser 259, 207.
2
lb. 287, 258 f.
1 46 Third Declension [§ 10, n—
of a group of cursives in Gen. xxx. 38, 41 : the uncials here
and elsewhere keep the fern.
c
O XlOos, as in N.T., is used in

all senses, including that of precious stones, where Attic writers
often used 77. 'O crra/î/os Ex. xvi. 33 is 'Doric 1 .' 'O Ai/xos,
the older Attic gender, is usual in LXX : the '

Doric ' 77
(Rutherford NP p. 274) is read by all uncials in Is. viii. 21,
by B in 3 K. xviii. 2, and by A in Jer. xvii. 18, xxiv. 10, 1 M.

ix. 24, xiii. 49.
C
H (usual in Attic) and 6 rpi/Sos (already in
Euripides) are both found, sometimes in the same book, the

2
former slightly preponderating . The gender of the probably
Semitic tWa)7ro? also fluctuates : it is masc. in Lev. xiv. 6, 51 f.
in B*A, fern. ibid, in F (B ab ) and in 3 K. iv. 29 BA.
'AvePifidcrdr] 77 fiarpaxos Ex. viii. 6 A (o j3. B) is no doubt due to

the collective use of the noun as in (classical) f] liriros = " cavalry,"
Gen. xiv. n etc.
12. Third declension.

Accusative sing, in ~avfor -a. The assimilation of accusatives
of the 3rd decl. ending in a vowel to those of the 1st deck by
the addition of final v had begun as early as iv/B.c. in the case
of a few proper names and appellatives in -77s (HuKpaT-qv,
TpL7]p7]v etc.)
3
. The addition of v to accusatives in -a did not
4
come till later : it begins in the Egyptian papyri in ii/B.c. and
does not become common before ii/A.D. It is always a vulgarism,
and is connected with a wider tendency, specially common in
Egypt, to append an irrational v to other cases of the noun

and to other parts of speech 6 . The LXX examples are
1 in the single passage in Hebrews keeps Attic 77.

The N.T.
attested in 1 K. vi. 12, 1 Ch. xxvi. 18, S^ xliii. 19, cxviii. 35 K
'
2 '0 is
(elsewhere 77 in this book), Prov. iii. 17 (do.), Jer. xviii. 15 (do.), Jl. ii. 7 A
and in one or more of the uncials in Is. iii. 12, xxx. 11, xlii. 16, xlix. 9, n,
Iviii. 12.
3
Jannaris p. 542. His list of LXX
exx. of accusatives in -av needs
checking. *
4
Xtpav in a letter of 160 B.C. and rpiirodav in i/B.c. are the only
examples in the Ptolemaic age quoted by Mayser 199.
5
lb. 197 ff.
io, 14] Third Declension 147
two MSS A and M,

practically confined in the uncials to the
where they probably represent the Egyptian spelling of a later
age than the autographs.
The examples noted in A are Ex. x. 4 aKpidav, xiii. 21 vvurav,

N. xv. 27 alyav R. iv. 1 1 yvvai<av in I K. vvurav 8a>paKav êlpav
: :
yvvaiKav /xepidav in 2 K. ii. 29, iv. 7 vvKTav, v. 1 8 Koikddav, xiii.

:
IO KoiTavav i.
45 ftao-tkeav 4 K. xxii. 3 and 2 Ch. xxxiv. 15
:
3 K. :
ypapp.ara.iav, 2 Ch. xxxiv. 9 lepeav I Es. iv. 19 wpaypav, viii. 8 :
Upiav * xxviii. 7 (p\6yav Is. vii. 19 payaoai' Jdth xiii. IO

: : :
<pdpayyav Sir. xiii. 6 eXjrldav

: I M. x. I UroXepatdav. In K :
these forms are exceedingly common in the Prophetical books

~
(alcovav and x e P av furnish the majority of instances)
l cf. the :
pronominal forms in X rlvav Na. iii. 19, ipiv Is. xxxvii. 35. In B,
on the other hand, the only exx. noted are Is. xxxvi. 2 fiacrcXeav,
~
xxxvii. 29 p(e)1vav (with K) 1 Zeph. i. 4 x e P av , l -
Cf. § 12, 5 for adjectives.
13. Accusative plural. The old termination of the ace.

plur. of stems in v (ov) — viz. s unpreceded by a (e.g. ras /3oSs)
is replaced in Hellenistic Greek by -as, possibly to prevent
confusion with the nom. sing. So in LXX /3oas always,
2
29 times : lx@va<; 8 times with IxOvs twice as a v. 1., Ez. xxix.
4 B (contrast 5), Hb. i. 14 m (vx^s) : p-vas 1 K. vi. 1, 4 A,
but /xSs vi. 5, 11 (similar variety in the nom.: /xve<; v. 6 but
/*Cs vi. 18) : ocrcjiva? 10 times (including L. xiv. 9 B) with v. 1.
•da<pvs in Is. xxxii. 11 B*: otppvas L. xiv. 9 A (ocppvs B ab F)

crraYms 3 Gen. xli. 7, 24, Jd. xv. 5 A, but o-to/yus Ex. xxii. 6,
Dt. xxiii. 24.
14. The assimilation of the ace. to the nom. plur. in

words in -eiis (on the model of at and t<xs 7roXet5) begins in
Attic Inscriptions as early as c. 300 B.C.
4
The LXX accord-
1
Cod. B in the central chapters of Isaiah has other instances of
Egyptian or vulgar spellings not found elsewhere in the MS Kpavys xxx. :
19 ( = Kpavyrjs, § 7, 30), Trpocrrjêi (for -e£«) xxxii. 4, •jjVet (for iKet) xxxiii. 6.
2
The only ex. of the ace. pi. in Ptolemaic papyri is in the Attic form
ras /3o0s(iii/B.c), Mayser 268. Papyri of the Imperial age have /36cts
OP iv.729 (137 a.d.), GP 48 (346 A.D.).
3
Ptolemaic papyri have one ex. of crrdxus, none of -uas, Mayser 267.
4
Meisterhans 141.
148 Third Declension [§ 10, 14
ingly has rot>s fiacnXeh, yoveh, Upeh, i7r7ms etc. The older
form fiaaiXeas occurs in 4 K. vii. 6 bis BA [contrast iii. 10, 13]
and as a v.l. in 2 Es. xix. 22 B, Jer. xxxii. 12 x, Hos. vii. 3 Q.
rove'as 4 M. ii. 10 V may have been written by the Atticizing
author of that book.
15. Assimilation of ace. to nom, phir. occurs also in the
substitution of -es for -as. This seems to have begun with
the numeral reWapes and then to have been extended to other
words. Dr J. H. Moulton has acutely suggested a reason for
the special tendency to equate the nom. and ace. of TeWapes,
viz. that this is (excepting e!s) " the only early cardinal which
ever had a separate ace. form
1
."
In the papyri 2 reo-crapes (ace.) furnishes most of the ex-

amples. I have counted 49 exx., of which 8 are B.C. and 41
between i/ and_ ii/A.D. from i/A.D. it is more frequent than

:
ria-aapas which is still in use. Next comes aires (9 exx.), then 71-
participles in -vres exx. like ywaiK.es occur sporadically.

: Two
exx. are as early as iii/B.c, the first being recrcrapes HP 90, 15
in the other the -es has been corrected to -as, iravrjes rovs ap.
Mayser 59.
In the LXX, as in the papyri, the commonest instance is

TeWapes which is normal in B* (Ex. [A semel\
xxv. 11, 25 bis
34 etc.) and frequent in A 3

. The -es form appears also, but
far less frequently, in another numeral. As against upwards of
100 examples of yCkia.la.% (without v.l.) the ace. is written as
-Ses in 1 Es. A, Jdth ii. 5 m,
i. 7 Is. xxxvii. 36 m= ||
1 M.
vii. 41 A 4
. (MvpiaSas is constant.)
1
Prol. (ed. 1) 243. A possible contributory cause has been suggested
elsewhere (§ 6, 2).
2
Mayser Moulton
xv. 34, xviii. 108.
59, CR
3
The the uncials are as follows.
statistics for B has 27 exx. of
retro-apes to 13 of recrcrapas : A
22 -pes, 26 -pas; H 3 -pes, 2 -pas. The
evidence of B cannot be quoted in N. xxix. 13 ff. where it writes 18', but
-pes ib. 29 shows how the symbol should be read. The statistics include
Jos. xxi. 18 ff., where 7r6Aets recraapes of should perhaps be taken as a BA
new sentence (cf. 39) and not in apposition with the preceding accusatives.
4
Also perhaps in 3 K. viii. 63 B = 2 Ch. vii. 5 B, 3 K. xii. 21 B A = 2 Ch.
||
xi. 1 B, 1 Ch. xviii. 12 A, Ez. xlv. 5 bis (AQ, BAQ). But these passages
§ io, 1
6] Third Declension 149
Apart from these two numerals the LXX instances of ace.

in -es are quite rare noteworthy that two of them occur
: it is
in connexion with re'ero-apes. 1 Ch. xxv. 5 A kcu e8a>Kev #eos t<3
A. vlovs §e/<a recrcrapes koX $vyd.Tepe$ Tp(e)is : 2 Ch. xxiii. 2 B

<rvvr]yayev tovs A ene/ras... kcu apxovrts : Zech. i. 20 ^ e'SeiêV fxoi
KvpLos reWapes t€ktov€$\ The B text of 2 Es. xxiii. 15 eI8ov

iv 'lovBa TraTOWTas . . kcu <£eporres...Kcu e7rryep.i£oirres...Kai <j>€-
povres may be merely an instance of " drifting into the nomina-

2
tive ,'' but the papyri show that this form of ace. was common
in participles.
The converse use of -as for -es- in the nom. plur. occurs in
4 K. xiii. 7 A x^t-aSas, I Ch. xii. 36 A
x^taSa?, 2 Es. xvi. 9 X xeipaj.
16. Relation of the nominative to the cases (inflection with

or without consonant). The inflection Kepas Ke'ptos dat. Kepa
has disappeared, the cases being formed with t : dat. Kepan
(Is. v. 1: Dan. O© vii. 8), plur. Kepara Kepdruv. Kpe'as, on the
other hand, which is used mainly in the plural, keeps the
shorter forms /cpeo. K P ewv s r^pas in Attic is declined like
.
Kepas, yvpw? yqpa : in LXX the anomalous dat. is replaced by

yiqpu (Gen. xv. 15 etc., 1 Ch. xxix. 28, *xci. 15, Dan. O vi. 1),
except in Sirach which has y-qpa (iii. 12, viii. 6 «A, xxv. 3): the
gen. keeps the classical form y^'peos in the literary books
(W. iv. 9, 2
— 4 Mace.) and Gen. xliv. 20, elsewhere yrjpovi has
undisputed (Gen. xxxvii. 3, Sir. xlvi. 9) or good authority
(Gen. xlviii. 10B: 3 K. xi. 3 B [xiv. 4 A = Aquila], xv. 23 A
may be merely instances of " drifting into the nominative " and of the
tendency to place a numerical statement in a parenthesis. This is clearly
the case in 3 K. v. 14 B /cat dve <rr eikev avrobs els rbv Mfiavov 5e/ca xtXtdSes —
iv rQ fjrivi, aWatro-ofM-voi. In Jd. vii. 3 B el'/co<xt /cat Mo %t\[d5es is subject,
not object.
1
In Dt. ii. 25 B* rapaxdrivovTCU /cat lodlves (-vas B b AF) e%ovai.v, uidwes is
apparently the subject cf. Job xxi. 17, Is. xiii. 8.
:
2
Cf. BM
ii. 154. 14 (68 A.D.) jx-qde roi)s wap' avrou Kvpie6oPT<x[s wrw]
/cat elaodeiJOVTas /cat iôdetiovTas /cat Karaffiruvres.
3
Ex. xxix. 14 " Kpeara F" Swete the MS, I learn from Mr Brooke, :
has Kepara. Kpearos once in an Attic inscription of iv/B.c, Meist. 143.

150 Third Declension [J 10,
16
* lxx. 9 BR, 18 B*MR: Is. xlvi. 4 «*A). Ile'pas, re'pas

keep t in the cases, as in Attic.
17. KAeis has ace. sing. KAeiSa Jd. iii. 25 BA (and in a

Hexaplaric insertion in Is. xxii. 22 K\28a(v) Ax) and ace. plur.
/cAaSas Dan. O Bel 1 1 : the usual Attic forms kXclv, /cAeis do
1
not occur . Xdpis keeps the classical x°-P LV throughout except
twice in Zech. (iv. 7, vi. 14) where x^P LTa is used : the latter
(which has some classical authority : it appears to be Ionic and
poetical) is absent from the papyri before the Roman period 2 .
TeXwTa is the only ace. known to LXX (Attic also used yiXwv
in poetry).
According to Moeris Kkeiv x<*P lv yeXav are Attic, nXetda

f
Xapira yeXara Hellenic.
©epfiao-Tpts -tSos has ace. <9ep/xao-Tp(e)is 3 K. vii. 31 BA

lb. vil. 35 B has tols iwapvo-TpLs, A ras itrapvcrTpLSas.
18. Egyptian (Ionic) words in -is are declined like ttoAis :
ySapis (§ 4, p. 34) dat. (3dpa 3 plur. fidpeis fidpeuv fidpccriv: 0i/3is

,
(ib.) ffifiiv dipti Ex. ii. 6 (0 € #fyv is probably merely an

3, 5,
itacism and not from Bip-q LS) : (e)!/?is -{3lv, nom. plur. (e)i/?(e)«
Is. xxxiv. 11.
The
plural of epis is not used in M> exxxviii. 20 read ipeh. :
^Nopd,c 1 K. viii. 22 A may be a mere slip for anAp&c or a

relic of the Epic ANepAC.
19. Aiwpv£ has gen. -i>xos etc. in Attic writers, -vyos etc. in
Hellenistic writers from Polybius onward and throughout the
Ptolemaic papyri 4 and so in LXX (Ex. vii. 19, viii. 5, Jer.
1
But they are found in N.T. (Ap.) and the papyri.
2
Mayser 271 f., Cronert 170 n. 6 but x^P lT ^ once : at end of ii/B.C
(Mayser).
3
So in a papyrus of ii/B.c. (Mayser 266). Literary writers (Euripides,
Plutarch) have the consonantal inflection /3dpi5i (3dpi5as {Ifih. in A.
297).
Hdt. has j3dpiv, fiapicri (ii. 179).
fiapis, He also writes gen. i'/3tos, plur.
tfiles, ras (ii. 75 f.)
'(fits LS cite Ifitios tfiews from Aelian.
:
4
Mayser
18 the classical forms reappear in the papyri at the end of
:
ii/A.D.: the B text in Isaiah is therefore open to suspicion.

S io, 21] Third Declension 151
xxxviii. 9): the classical forms appear in the B text of Isaiah
(xix. 6, xxvii. 12, xxxiii. 21).
20.Assimilation of the nominative to the cases appears in

77 wStV Is. xxxvii. 3 (so N.T.). (The cases only of the class,
nominatives dart's, pis are used in LXX: in the papyri forms
like 6£vppiv abound.) Conversely, the consonant or the vowel
of the nom. is retained in the dative plural: kX£$avcriv 1 M. i.
1 7 A {-aacv a*, with metaplasmus iXeâvroi? V), vi. 34 A {-aaiv
nV) : x^porn/ 1 Ch. v. 10 B 1

. It may be a merely orthographical
matter that the long vowel of the nom. aXw-n-rji is retained in
the cases in Jd. i. 35 B (-tttjk^), xv. 4 B (-7777 k<xs), 3 K. xxi.
10 B ab (-irr)£iv), Ez. xiii. 4 A (-tt^kcs). Cf. OvyaTrjpos Sir. xxxvi.

z
26 K . Assimilation to o-dXinyi; etc. produces p-dariy^ 3 K. xii.
24 r B, Sir. xxiii. 11 «, fida-TLjîv 2 Ch. x. it B (§ 7, 33).
21. Open and contracted forms. As in the case of neuter
words in -ov in the 2nd declension (8 supra), the koivtj preferred
the (Ionic) uncontracted form of the gen. plur. in certain 3rd

declension neuters in -os
3
. So LXX always has dpeW and
XeiXiwv, and usually reêW (Tei^wv 4 K. xxv. 4 A, Is. xxii. 11 B,
lxii. 6 B, Dan. O iv. 26, 1 M. xvi. 23 «V). But <bw, o-Kev&v
are written, and in the other cases the contracted forms are
retained : opovs oprj, x^Vi âxy etc.
reixovs rdxQ, x^Xovs
Conversely, the gen. plur. of Trrjxvs, in classical Greek tdjx €WV )
in the noivrj, through assimilation to neuters in -os, takes on a

contracted form th^w. So in the LXX in Judith, Esther and
Ezekiel a (with occasional v.l. -ewv in the last-named book): on
the other hand in Genesis, Exodus and Chronicles 4 the classical
Tnjxeov is retained : elsewhere the MS evidence is uncertain.

The gen. sing, in LXX is Tnfoeos (Ex. xxv. 9 etc.) corrected
occasionally in A(F) to the classical Tnjx 6 ^-
1
So in "late inscriptions" (LS) cf. Epic ydp eff<TI- :
2
LXX keeps dvyarpos etc. (not poet, dvyarepos).
3
Cf. Mayser 17, 277, Moulton CH xv. 435.
4
Also (without variant) i K. xvii. 4, Zech. v. 2, Jer. lii. 2 if. (ib. 21
-X<2v BSQ), Dan. 6 iii. 1 bis ( = -x& v )-
152 Third Declension [§ 10, 22-
22. Miscellaneous peculiar forms.

Of to a'Xas gen. d'Aa-ros (for 6 d'As) the only fairly certain
instance in LXX is Sir. xxxix. 26 aAas A (dXa cett. : as
nominatives precede and follow A appears to preserve the true
text): in other passages (L. ii. 13, Jd. ix. 45, 2 Es. vi. 9, Ez.
xliii. 24 A) aAas may equally well be ace. plur. and is almost
certainly so in the first of them (dAt, dAa in same verse). In
the Ptolemaic papyri to d'Aa? appears as early as iii/B.c, but
forms from aAs preponderate 1 : in the N.T. the new form has
gained the ascendancy.
The oblique cases of a/wds— rare in classical Greek which
uses apva dpvos etc. instead — in LXX are frequent, though the
2
classical forms are still fairly well represented . (In N.T. the
only forms found are afivos [nom.] and apvlov.) The new fern,
form d/Ws (Theocr. v. 3 with v.l. d/m'Ses) usually renders the
Heb. fem. mson (nn^D) "ewe-lamb."
Tova for yovara (3 K. viii. 54 A) may, if not a slip, be com-
pared with Epic yowa.
NaCs is on the way to becoming a literary word, -n-Xolov
supplanting it in most books of the LXX. N^cts (=Att. vavs)
occurs in 3 K. xxii. 49 A (a section apparently interpolated
from Aquila) and the Epic. gen. v^ds in Prov. xxiv. 54 vrjbs
7rovT07ropovo-7)<s BtfA —naturally as the translator is imitating
Homer (j/ew? C, vqm K aa ): elsewhere the Attic forms vavv, v-qi,
vês 3 K. xxii. 49 A, vavcri

"Opvis, like vavs, makes way for a second declension form
1
Mayser 286, Expositor, Feb. 1908, v. 177.
2
In the Pentateuch (or a portion of it) there is a curious differentiation
in the use of the Hellenistic and the classical forms, based on a slight
variation in spelling of the Hebrew. ^33 the ordinary word for "lamb," is
,
constantly rendered by the forms from afxvbs in some dozen passages the
:
radicals are transposed to 2b|, and in five of these (Gen. xxx.

32, 33, 35,
L. i. 10, iii. 7) the forms of apva are used, d/wos only once (Gen. xxx.
40),
elsewhere (L. iv. 35 etc.) irpbârov. In Ex. xii. 5 D^13 read d/Mvuv A
(not dpvGiv B).
§ io, 24] Metaplasnms 153
opveov (opviOtov) — being found only in 3 K. ii. 46 e = iv. 23

{opviOwv eKXeKTwv one of Solomon's delicacies).
ILekeKvs is shortened to 7reAu£ in Jer. xxiii. 29 BtfQ (ire-
\vkvs A), Ez. ix. 2 (so once in Aquila).

H\r]6vs (Epic) replaces Tr\rj6os in 3 M. iv. 17.
The contracted form arrjp (for crreap) is limited to Theodotion

(Bel 27): the LXX proper has oreap, <£peap in common with
the papyri (Mayser 273) 1 .
%vyy evrjs has dat. plur. crvyyevevcri in I M. X. 89 A

3
(-v€(ri[i/] N*V) as from crvyyevevs .
23. Metaplasmus.
We may group under this general head further instances of
the mixture of forms and declensions which grammarians sub-
divide into (a) abundantia, viz. double forms for nominative
and other cases, e.g. Ae«s, Xaos : (b) heteroclita, viz. a single
nom. form with diverging forms in the oblique cases, e.g. o and
to o-kotos : (c) metaplasta, viz. formation of a new nom. out of
the oblique cases, e.g. rj coSiV. Mixture of this kind was common
in the kolvtj and has already been illustrated in the preceding
sections: several of the instances which follow have classical
precedent.
24. Fluctuation between masculine and neuter in Decl. II
« To aXafiacrrpov (Theocr. N.T.) for class. 6 aAa/3ao-ro? is read
by A in 4 K. xxi. 13 (B 6 akdjSacrrpo%).
The same MS 3
has masc. aûpos (rbv axvpov) in 3 K. iv. 21
elsewhere in LXX to axvpov (class.).
Taio-os (6) "javelin" (an imported word, said to be Iberian)
Theodotion's spelling is supported by (pprjros as from cpprip in a con-

:
temporary papyrus of ii/A.D. Moulton CR xv. 435 a : .
2
Cf. Mayser 296 (rbv avyyevia. ii/B.C.) and (ed. 2) App. 165 WH :
Dr Moulton calls my attention to crvyyeveas in Dittenberger Sylloge 258. 20

(end of iii/B.c, Magnesia). The identity of forms in some of the cases of
nouns in -77s and -evs (e.g. ace. plur. in -eh) produced mixture throughout
cf. ev9ij$ — evdris, § 12, 7.
3
There is some doubtful authority for it in Comedy (see LS).
154 Metaplasmus [§ io, 24
in Jos. viii. 18 BA has the support of Polybius (xviii. 18. 4,
Teubner) : F reads to ycdcrov.

Aeo-/xos in Attic Greek has plural tW/xoi and Secr/xa : the
neuter,1 in the kolvtj has passed over to the literary forms, being
restricted in LXX to 3 M. vi. 27, 4 M. xii. 3 (2 Es. vii. 26 A),
in N.T. to Luke : commonly in LXX cW/xoi (even in the
proverbial kvwv ZttI Setr/xou's Prov. vii. 22, found elsewhere with
Sea-fid), (AeV/xTj Ex. xii. 22 has a distinct meaning "bundle":
a vulgar word found in Comedy and the papyri.)
To £uyoV, apparently the older gender (Lat. jugum), is re-
placed almost everywhere in LXX (as in N.T. in. the only

determining passages) by 6 £,vyos: with the meaning "balances"
the neuter remains in L. xix. 36 t,vya 81/ccua, a passage which
has influenced the text in Ez. xlv. 10 tyybv Sikcuov AQ (£uyos
Si'kcuos B : the other books use the masc. with this meaning
also, Hos. xii. 7, Prov. xi. 1, xx. 17).
As regards ê/xe'Atos (sc. X[6o%) and OefiiXiov we cannot speak

with certainty as to the earlier usage. In the plural ol OeêXioi
has good authority in Attic prose^ while to OefieXta is poetical
on the other hand 6 OefxeXios appears to be vulgar and late :
the dictum of Moeris that OeîiXiov and Oe/j-eXia are the only
true Attic forms is questionable
2
. In LXX to OeêXia is
frequent (Dt. xxxii. 22, 2 K. xxii. 8, 16 [=*& xvii. 8, 16],

* lxxxi. 5, Prov. viii. 29, Sir. iii. 9 etc., Prophets passim). The
masc. form is limited to the following : rbv OeîXiov 3 K. vi. 2 B
(=v. 17 A), 4 K. xvi. 18: OefxiXioi, #e//.e\ioi>?, 2 Ch. xxxi. 7,
1 Es. vi. 19, 2 Es. iv. 12, v. 16, Job © xxii. 16 : * beside the
neuter plurals locc. citt. has ot OeîXioi lxxxvi. 1, 6 OefxeXio?
cxxxvi. 7 (v.l. tw -wy). (In N.T. Lc. alone has to -A.ia Acts
xvi. 26: Paul, Hebrews and Apoc. have the masculine forms.)
1
Absent from Ptolemaic papyri (Mayser 285). Dr Moulton reminds
me of the original collective character of these old neuters so loca of a :
region, loci of several isolated places.

2 Kuhner-Blass 1. i.
499, Mayser 289 (Ptolemaic papyri -ov -a).
§ io, 24] Metaplasmus 155
looks as if the earlier and later koivtj differed in their

It
method of producing uniformity, the former using the neuter
throughout, the latter the masc.
To kXolov is read by A in 3 K. xii. 4 (LS cite Byzantine

grammarians for plur. kXolo): elsewhere 6 kAoio's (class.).
'O \.vxyos has plur. ol Atnôi only (Att. also to A-i^va).
c
O vu>to<;, ol vwtoi are the usual forms in LXX 1
, the Attic
neuter form being confined to Gen. ix. 23 (ra Svo vara), Jer.
ii. 27 (vwra).
Ot oveipot W. xviii. 19 replaces Attic neuter plur. oveipara
or ovetpa (Attic sing. 6 oveipos, to oveipov or to ovap). The word
itself has joined the 'literary' vocabulary, kvxnrviov being used
in the translations.
e
(
O) cteAos (with Ionic e) replaces Attic to criaXov in Is.
xl. 15 (neut. o-U\ov A): the neuter plur. occurs in 1 K. xxi. 13

(to o-teAa).
'O o-2tos, ra o-lra. of Attic Greek are retained, but the latter
is restricted to two literary books (Job and Proverbs), the plur.
in any form being absent elsewhere.

To crrdhov (Dan. O Sus. 37) has plur. o-raStovs in the literary
2 M. (xi. 5 V, xii. 10 etc.) as in Attic Greek, which also uses
o-TccSia. The latter appears to have been usual in the koivij
2
vernacular .
'O o-t<x0/ao's has plur. ol o-Ta#/W in all senses 3 . Attic wrote

o-Ta.0/Aos "a halting-place," plur. araOp-oi and -/id, but o-to^/xoV
4
-/jloL of "a weight ."
T6 x«ftappow 4 K. xxiii. 6 A is no doubt a slip for to %.

On the whole a tendency is traceable to replace all anomalous
neuter plurals by masculine forms.
1
1 K. iv. 18, 3 K. vii. 19, 4 K. xvii. 14, 2 Es. xix. 29 (aireiOovvra),
^ [lxv. 11 RK ca ], Ixxx. 7 [cxxviii. 3 R], Zech.
lxviii. 24, vii. 11, Is. 1. 6,
Ez. i. 18, x. 12. Elsewhere the gender is indeterminate.
2
Mayser 289, Cronert 175.
3
N. xxxiii. if., Prov. viii. 34, Is. xxviii. 17. So the papyri, Mayser 263.
4
K.-Bl. I. i. 500. A has to ura.9p.bv 4 K. xxi. 13 (B arddfiLov).
156 Metaplasmns |J 10,
25
25. Flitctitation between Declensions I. and II Nouns

compounded from apx w nave their termination in -apôs in
Attic Greek : in the kolvj] the form -apx??s (which originated in
Ionic districts) is usual and gradually ousts the other form.
The Attic termination maintains its hold longest in compounds
of numerals and in old official titles : new compounds nearly
all end in -apx^s 1 . The Attic forms retained in LXX are
2
oeKaoapxos, e/caro vrapxos , e7rapxos, /xovapôs, TrevrrjKovTapxos,
vTrapxos (1 Es. vi. 26 B), x<Aiapxos. On the other hand LXX
writes the following more newly-coined words with -apxys '
yeve<TLa,p)(r]<;, idvapxyi, i\e<pavrdpx'>] S, <

Ku7rpiapx?79 (governor of
Cyprus 2 M. xii. 2), KWfiapxf]?, p.epiSdpx'rjs, Trarpidpx^, roirdpxr]s.
In the following old words both forms occur: LTnrdpxon 4,

2 K.
i. 6 B, tWapxot A : <pvXapxos Dt. xxxi. 28, 1 Es. viii. 58, 92,
but tpvXdpxrjs 2 M. viii. 32.
The N.T. shows an advance upon the LXX in one word :
eKctTovTapxos of LXX appears in N.T. with few exceptions as

eKaTovrapxqs x^^ aPX 0S ls however still universal. 'EnaTovrapxys
:
is also the predominant form in Josephus and 8ena8dpxi]s is

universal in his Jewish War: x<î-apx os s still the usual form, >
but there is some slight evidence even for xâpx 7!* 5 MS -
26. The following words show the converse change-

transition from the first to the second declension. 'A/A<p6Ta7ros
2 K. xvii. 28, Prov. vii. 16 replaces dp.4>iTdirrj<; (Comedians of
iv/jB.c. ap. LS). "EveSpov has supplanted the classical iveSpa,
which occurs only in Jos. viii. 7, 9 (beside eVcSpoj/ 6 times in
the same chap.) and & ix. 29, in all three passages with the
meaning "place of ambush," whereas eveSpov in Joshua (and
1
Mayser 256 f., where the literature is quoted. Cf. Moulton xv. CR
34. 434, xviii. 108 for the post-Ptolemaic papyri. It is noticeable that all
specially Egyptian titles end in -dpxi]s Qyjpdpxys, KiBvapx^s, vo/xdpx r]S :
,
(so Hdt.).
2
xi. 10 B, 15 B -dp%cus (ib. 9 B b -dpxat).
Excepting 4 K.
3
llarplapxov Is. xxxvii. 38 Q is an incorrect reading for the adj.
Trdrpapxov "ancestral" (sc. Oebv).
4
So in the papyri from iii/B.c. the B text is therefore right. :
5
W. Schmidt De Jos. eloc. 485 ff.
§ 10, 27] Metaplasmits 157
usually in LXX) means the ambuscading party, ^Hôs (6 or

to, 29 inf.) has entirely replaced Attic r/xv-
Mavbpdyopos 1 for pav8payopas has good authority in Gen.

xxx. 15 (-opovs AD
cursives -opas E) the older form is kept in
: :
Cant. vii. 13 -yopm BK (for see 27 below). A

"Ecnrepos for icnrepa, a v.l. of in Jos. v. 10 (ac/)' ecnrepov A :
utto [dtp'] ecnrepas BF), is poetical. 'Apdtjois Is. xxv. 10 ^* Tid

and ttv\ols i M. xiii. 33 V
may be clerical errors (the latter
receives doubtful support from Horn. //. v. 397).
To ftao-lXeiov in addition to its old meaning "palace" (Hdt.)
takes on that of "crown" (2 K. i. 10, 2 Ch. xxiii. 11, W. v. 16)
and " royal dominion " and so in some late portions of LXX
becomes identical with 77 /SacnAe/a "kingdom" (which is frequent
elsewhere in LXX) Hexaplaric additions (from Aquila ap-
:
parently) in 3 K. iv. 19 A, xiv. 8 A, 4 K. xv. 19 A: 1 Es. iv. 40,

43: Dan. O iv. 30 c etc. (in vii. 22=Trjv fiaaikeiav 0): 2 M. ii. 17
(and perhaps in W. i. 14 ovre ddov j3acr. i-rrl yrjs, R.V. "royal
dominion,'' mg. "a royal house": in 1 Ch. xxviii. 4 yivos should
be supplied).
Both forms nXevpa and rrXevpov are classical, and both are
used in LXX, the former slightly more often than the latter
there is diversity of reading in 2 K. xiii. 34, nXevpas B (-pov A),
Dan. 6 vii. 5 rpels Tr\evpa\ B=rp/a TrXevpd A (Dan. O ib. TtXevpov),
4 M. vi. 6 ret irXevpa AN* (ra irXevpds sic N°- ) in Ez. xli. 5 f
a
:
the two forms are found in conjunction. There is also diversity

of reading in 2 M. vii. 1 vevpdis (-poisV) "cords": both forms A
are classical.
27. Fluctuation between Declensions I and IJI.

2
To vIkos supplants r\ vUrj universally in the later versions
(a'o-'O') and largely in the LXX : the latter is now restricted
to 'literary' writings (1 Es., Prov., 1—4 M. with 1 Ch. xxix.

11), but v7kos has even invaded books of that type (2 M. x.
38, 4 M. xvii. 12). 'H §i\J/a and rb Scif/os (both classical) are
used interchangeably even in the same context
3
BXdfir} .
W. xi. 19 (jSActySo?, also classical, is not found).

'Akcij/ (4 K. xiv. 9 tov aKava B, rrjv a.Kava[y\ A) supplants in
1
So in Test. xn. Patr. Is. i. 3, ii. 2, 4.
2
In a papyrus of 56 B.C. : vik-t] in ii/ and i/B.C. (Mayser 93).
3
W. xi. 4 8i\p7js, 8 Slfovs : Am. viii. 11 §i\pav, 13 5i\pei.
158 Metaplasmus [§ 10, 27
this LXX passage and elsewhere in ao-'O' the classical 77 aKavOa

(still common in LXX) 1
.
The following variants are of interest. Ad£«o? Is. lxvi. 11 K

gen. as from 86ijis ( = 86ga) is attested elsewhere 2 Mavbpdyopes .
Cant. vii. 13 A
(-cll cett.) and rpidXes ib. v. 13 A (-at -cett.)
anticipate modern Greek, which uses these plurals in all words
of the old 1st declension (icap8t.es, 6d\acraes etc.). The same MS
has the datives TruAei, irvXeaiv in K. yS (3 K. xxii. 10, 4 K.
vii. 18), as if from a nom. to ttvXos (cf. rrvXois 26 supra).
28. Fluctuation between Declensions II and III Inter-

change of nouns in -05 masc. (Decl. II) and in -os neut.
(Decl. Ill) began in classical times. The general tendency in
Koivrj Greek is in the direction of the neuter third declension
forms, as will be seen from the following table :
Classical Greek. LXX. N.T. 3
masc. neut.
6 eXeos 6 e'X. sporadical- to eXeos usually t6 i'Xeos always
4
ly (literary)
6 £rj\os 6 £tj\. usually to £rj\. rarely 5 to and 6 £.
6 and to Bdfifios &dp,j3oi'Eccl.xn. gen. ddpfiovs to 6. (Acts hi. 10
5 Cant. iii. 8 gen. -fiovs)

(W. x. 19 X)
"0 cLKavos occurs in Theophrastus and Symmachus.

1
LS cite " Democrit. ap. Sext. Emp." The form,

2
we may conjecture,
comes from the later writer.
3
4
WH App. 165.
(ed. 2)
The literary
translator of Prov. uses the masc. only (iii. i6 a xiv. 22 bis), ,
as does the writer of 4 M. in his single use of the word (ix. 4). The
following sporadic exx. occur : ^
v. 8 rod iXeov crov BA, which might be a
case of dropping one a out of two (§ 9, 1), but it is noticeable that ^, which
has upwards of 100 exx. of the neut., has only one other of the masc, viz.
Ixxxiii. 12 'iXeov, i.e. the masc. is written on the first appearance of the word
in either part of the Greek book (p. 68 f.) Job x. 12 A, Tob. viii. 17 X (ib.
:
eXeos neut.), W. vi. 6 A, Sir. li. 3 B* Hos. xii. 6, Mic. vi. 8 B, vii. 20 B
: :
Is. Ix. 10 BKQ, Ixiii. 7 (ib. to eX.), lxiv. 4 Jer. xlv. 26 B pLirTea> top A., a
:
phrase imitated in Dan. © ix. 20, Bar. ii. 19, in which the noun "a =
pitiful supplication " Dan. 9 i.
: 1 M. iii. A, 2 M. vi. 16, viii.
9, M. 44 5, 3
iv. 4 t6^ Koivbv e\. "the general misery."
5
To f. W. v. 17 X: gen. ^Xous Zeph. i. 18 BXA, iii. 8 B*Q, 1 M.
ii. 58 X, and in interpolations from in Ez. viii. 3 Q, 5 A.
io, 30] Metaplasmus 159
Classical Greek. LXX. N.T.
masc. neut.
6 (and to : Ari- rrdyoi Dan. to 77. Na. iii. 17 unused
stotle rrdyeac) iii. 69 gen. Trdyotif (roi/ Apeioy 7rd-
'
Trdyos" frost" BXQ(-ouA): yov)

Job 8 xxxvii.
IO ace. rrdyos
6 ttXovtos ttXovtos usu- to ttX. Is. xxix. 6 and(8 times in

ally 2KAr(6BQ) Paul) to ttX.
6 (and rarely — to a kotos al- 7-6 (tk. always

to) a kotos ways
The following isolated exx. occur.
To yv6<pos gen. -ovs Est. A 7 A (yvocpov BN and masc. else-
where in LXX as in N.T., Heb. xii. 18) 6 bvdepos was the class-, :
(poetical) form, 6 yvocpos begins with Aristotle.

To pvTros Is. iv. 4T (masc. in the other MSS and elsewhere
in LXX and N.T. the plur. pvna is Homeric).
:
Xipoyc stands for x e ip° s m J er x ^- 3 ^ - <
29. In the following a classical first declension word in -tj
has passed over first to the second declension and then to the
third
Classical Greek. LXX. N.T.
M. and F. N.
6 tfx os (from o tjx- TO rjX-

1
6 Heb. xii 19
v
Aristot.) usually occasionally
to Lc. xxi. 25
(rjxovs : WH
77X°ws)
Job 6
5
77 rapa^tj r] r. frequent 7-0 t. xxiv. 77. t. 'Jo. v. 4
Tdpaôs 6 r. Jd. xi. 35 B, 17 BNC, Is. o t. twice (Acts)
(Xen.) 1 K. v. 9, Est. xxii. 5 X (gen.
A 7 -Xovs)
30. Examples of the reverse change (gen. -ov for -ovs) are
confined to readings of single MSS : fidOov Sir. li. 5 B*, Wvov
In Jer. xxviii. 16 VX 05 appears to be accusative. It is probable there-

1
fore that the gen. 77x0ns should be accented fooi's, not as the classical -fooDs
from fad, in S^ ix. 7, xii. 5 ART
{rixov Btf), lxxvi. 18, Sir. xlvii. 9.
Proper Names [§ 10, 30
Prov. xxviii. 15 A, refxevov 2 M. i. 15 A (before initial a-), vxpov

* ci. 2o«: so r^xov Jer. i. 18 A (as ace. of retôs).
31. Transition from Declension II to Declension III in

the Koivrj occurs also in some contracted words in -ovs which
are now declined like /3oSs. So even in the Atticizing writer of
4 Mace, vovs has gen. voos\ Xovs " earth " (probably originally
2
second declension) similarly has gen. ôos Eccl. iii. 20, dat. x '
2 K. xvi. 13 B (xoei A) and is therefore indistinguishable from
Xovs (or x°evs) the liquid measure (third declension in Attic).

An accus. rbv iVrepa occurs in L. xxvi. 1 6 B (Urepov AF
class. 6 tKrepos). The dat. SeVSp(«)i Dt. xxii. 6 B*A has Attic
authority (elsewhere in LXX -ov -w).
Transition from Declension III to II in dat. plur. is illustrated

by the variants eXecpdvrois 1 M. i. 17 V, recradpots Ez. i. 10 A (but
reaa-apcrt. in same verse) 3
.
§ 11. Proper Names.

1. In the translated books we find a medley of trans-
literated (indeclinable) personal names and names which are,
partly at least, Hellenized and declined. The general distinc-
tion made is that names which in the Hebrew end in a
consonant remain unaltered ('ASa/x, 'Afipad/A, AaWS, 'Icrpa7]\
'Iwo-^ etc.), while those which end in a vowel, especially in H",
are in most cases declined like nouns of the first declension,
the feminines requiring no addition in the nominative, the
masculines taking on the termination -tas and being declined
like Ni/aas. Names ending in other vowels are either Hellenized
by the addition of § and form a new class of first declension
names in -Ss, -rjs, -ov? etc. ('Icovas, Mwvo-fjs, 'I^croSs etc.) or
remain indeclinable ('HAeto-u).
1
i. 35. So N.T; vobs vol, w\oos. Elsewhere LXX has no exx. of gen.
or dat. of vovs and there are none of wKovs: 3 M. iv. 10 has the Attic
2
Kar&TrXq). K.-Bl. I. i. 498.
3
"Pivov Job xl. 20 C is not another form of peva BÂ (from pis) but a
different word, "hide."
§ u,4] Proper Names 161
2. Names declined according to Declension II (in -os)

1
or
Declension III (-17s, -o-us : -wv, -aivos etc.) are almost unrepre-
sented in the translations. Literary writers like Josephus and
2
the paraphrastic writer of 1 Esdras ,
on the other hand, employ
these freely, carrying out the Hellenization in all cases ("A/3pap.o<?,
Aa/Sufys etc.). In N.T. times a few of these Hellenized forms
have permeated into the popular language (2oAo/agjV -/xwvos).
3. Feminities declined like Declension I are e.g. "kvva,

BaAAot , ToOoXia 4 , AetVa 5 , 'EAt/Je/xa ('OA.) 6 , Ze\<pa, Ztocrapa 01"
5a><r. (Hainan's wife Zeresh), Kaa(a)la Job xlii. 14, Aeia, "OASa,
OoAa ( OAAa), 06\.t/3a ( OA.), PeySex/ca, Sapov(e)ta', 5ap(p)a,
2oucrai/j/a, Xerrovpa. The and dative, wherever attes-
genitive
ted, are in -a?, -a, whether the a of the nom. be pure or impure,
the only exception being Souo-uw^s Dan. © Sus. 27 f. B (the
other uncials -a? and so Dan. O Sus. 30 : cf. § 10, 4).
4. A large number of Hebrew masculine proper names

end with the Divine name Yahweh in a more or less abbreviated
form, usually ""^" (also •W", T). These are in the majority of
cases Hellenized by the adoption of the old termination -tas

(as in Nuaas), and forms in -(e)tas, -aias declined according to
the first declension abound. The genitive termination of these
8
names is commonly -ov, as in Attic and in the Ptolemaic papyri ,
1
'A77a?os: ISTee/wos 2 Es. ii. jB seems to be a slip for -tas.
3
He shows much ingenuity in dealing with the long lists of names,
which in the other version (2 Esdras) are baldly reproduced, and even some
sense of humour, when he renders " Rehum the Chancellor" by 'PdOvfios 6
(ypa<po)v) ra TrpocrirlTrrovTa (ii. 16, 21), "Slack the Secretary."
1 Ch. vii. 13 A (viol) BctXXa may be indecl. (BaXXd) or gen.
3
as from
BdXXas.
4
But ttjv To9o\i& 2 Ch. xxiii. 21 B (-cwA).
5
TVJS.ei.va, Gen. xxxiv. 26 (-av D" d E) A
ib. xxx. 21 read Aeiva not :
Aeivd (Swete), the nom. being usual after verbs of naming.

6
Indecl. in Gen. xxxvi. 2 (-fiat/lav EAD
with O.L.), 18 E. Ib. xxxvi. 41,
1 Ch. i. 52 'EX(e)i/3a aas may be nom. masc. (-as Swete) or gen. fem.
/
7
In r K. xxvi. 6 B, 2- 3 K. and 1 Ch. xviii. 12 BA. But indecl.
Sapowd (=gen.) 1 K. xxvi. 6 A, 2 K. ii. 13 A, 18 B, and in 1 Ch. passim
(B text).
8
Mayser 250 f.
1 62 Proper Names [§ n, 4
not the 'Doric' -a : so always (or with a rare v.l.) e.g. 'Avavlov,
l
~Ei£,€Kiov, Zaâpiov, 'Haatov, 'Iepe/xiou, 'leôvtox;, Maaa(<j)aiov,
%eXefjL(ov, %o4>ovlov, XcXklov. The use of the gen. in -a appears

to be vulgar and late. The following examples are certain :
Meixatas gen. -a Jd. B text (xvii. 8 ff.), 2 Ch. xxxiv. 20 (-ov 4 K.

xxii. 12), Neeûas -a 2 Es. (but -ov in 1 Es. Sir. 2 M.), Tco/3(e)tas
-a Tob. i. 20 x, vii. 7 «, xi. 17 «, 19 BA (-ov i. 20 A, ix. 5 «).

There is also strong attestation for the gen. 'Icocma (throughout
Jeremiah, i. 2 etc., 4 K. xxiii. 23 B, 2 Ch. xxxv. 16, 19, 26).
Jeremiah also occasionally has SeoWa (i. BkA, xlvi. 1 B, 2 B»,

3
lii. a«) in place of the usual -klov : add further Jdth xiv. 6
'0£e«x BA.
5. Much however, presents itself, especially in the

difficulty,
long lists in Chron. and 2 Es., in determining
and genealogies
whether a form in -ia represents a Doric gen. (therefore -la) or
a mere transliteration (therefore -id). These lists exhibit a
strange mixture of declined names in -las and indeclinables,
nom. -id. The practice of the books with regard to nom. and
ace. (e.g. Nee [ilas -av) can alone determine the accent in the case
of the gen. (NeepLa). Possibly the lists in the original version
were omitted or were much shorter, and they have subsequently
been supplemented from another source in which the names
were undeclined we often find two or three declined names at
:
the beginning followed by a string of indeclinables. Take for

instance 2 Es. xviii. 4 (the brackets indicate the possibly later
additions) Kal ecrrrj ''JLcrpas...Kal ea-Tr/aev ixdpeva avrov Marrad las
:
Kal ~2apa'ias [k<zi 'Avavid aa\ Ohpeia kcu 'EX/ceia Kal Maacraaia] Ik
8e£;iS>v avrov, Kal e£ dpicrrepa>v &a8aias ko.1 Meurar/X km MeXêias
Kal Zaâplas or vii. I "Ecrpas vlos 2apaiov vlov Zapelov [ylov
'~EkKeid k.t.A.].
The longer Heb. forms in -irP" are in some names kept in
the Greek as indeclinables in -(e) ioi. Elijah in the historical
books is 'HX(e)tou: the N.T. form 'HA(e)i'as only in Mai. iv. 4
and in apocryphal books (Sir., 1 M.). Obadiah appears as
'A(38eiov or '0/38etou.
6. The declension of Hebrew masc. proper names ending

in a vowel sound other than nj~ follows what Blass (N.T. § 10, 3)
calls the
'
mixed declension' In this the pure stem stands un-
altered in three cases (G. D. V.), while in the nom. it has s
n,6] Proper Names i6':
appended to it, in the ace. v. The nominatives end in -as (-as),,
-rjs, -(e)is, -ovs.
This declension has nothing exactly answering to it in the

papyri, where the proper names are usually of the third declen-
sion (-as -aros: -rjs -rjros -ovs -ovros etc.: Mayser 273 ff.).
: A
desire to adhere as closely as possible to the Hebrew names
and also perhaps to avoid the familiar forms of common life in
rendering Scripture may account for this new departure.
(1) In -as (Ss). 'IovSas -Sav -Sa -Sa is the constant declen-
sion for patriarch, tribe and country. Occasionally the name
remains indeclinable, 'IouSa being used nom. and ace. 1 The for
gen. 'lov8ov is confined to 1 and 2 Maccabees, and there to

while 'WSa is used of the tribe and
2
Judas Maccabaeus ,
v
country (ap-ôvre?, yrj 'louSa etc.). E<xSpas and 'Icoi/fis similarly
have ace. -av (-Si/), other cases -a. ârams (PK>) is found in the
ace. %aravdv Job ii. 3 A, Sir. xxi. 27 (elsewhere %ardv or Sid-
/3oAos). Other words are found only in the nom., e.g. EtpSs
(Etpas), 'EAtwi/as, 'Ovas.
(2) In -17s. Mww^s 3

in LXX is with few exceptions
declined according to the 'mixed' declension: -rjv, -r},
-fj,
voc. rj.
In the first century a.d., on the other hand, both literary writers
1
So in its first appearance, where the original Hebrew form seemed
more appropriate: Gen. xxix. 35 iKokeaev to ovo/ma avrov 'lovdd (-nom.,
20 iKa\eaev...rb 8v....1wrj).
cf. iii. Otherwise rare, except in 2 Ch., 2 Es.,
Jer. (mainly (3), which have 7rfis 'lovdd, travra tov 'louSd etc. fairly
frequently of the tribe. Once only in a 'Greek' book does 'lovdd (? 'lotiSa)
stand for ace, 2 M. xiv. 13 (N. and A. -as -av in the same chapter).
2
1 M. iv. 13 (loyAoY A), 19 (do.), v. 61 A, ix. 12 A, 22 etc., AV
1 M. xii. 21 etc.AVThe unusual gen. naturally puzzled the scribes and
-5a is a constant variant.
3
This is clearly the older orthography: Mwo-ijs, which is nearer to the
Heb. n^'b has quite inferior support. Though the Egyptian etymology
given by Philo (Vit. Mos. and Josephus (Ant. 11. 9, 6, c. Ap. 1. 31),
I. 4)
viz. ixuiv = vdwp, £o-?is = now abandoned by Coptic scholars, at least
(ru)de'i.s, is
it attests the antiquity of the form with v. Whatever the origin of the
name, there can be little doubt that the diphthong wv is an attempt to
reproduce the Egyptian pronunciation, being found in the Greek rendering
of Egyptian proper names and months such as Qwvd, Sa^cDus (Mayser 138).
The disappeared later Qwv9 (0<2i;t) was written in the earlier Ptolemaic
1; :
age, Qdd (0c6r) under the Roman Empire (ib. 185).

1 64 Proper Names [§ 1 1 ,
6
(Philo and Josephus) and the vernacular writers of the N.T.

used the third declension forms for gen. and dat., Mwvo-ews,
Mwucret, keeping -rjv in the ace.
1
In LXX the gen. Mco(u)o-€«s
is confined to a few passages, several occurring in a group of
2
books which we have reason to believe are of late date . The
dat. Mwvael is more frequent, but this is really a mere matter
of orthography : the gen. Mwvcrews appears to have grown (on
the analogy of /3ao-iAews -êi) out of Mcootei, which originally
was only another way of spelling Mcovafj (§ 6, 21).
Like Mwuo-779 are declined Herpe^s (Uerecppr}?), Potiphar,
gen. -77, dat. -y, and Mai/ao-o-^s gen. -77 when used of King
Manasseh, Judith's husband and other individuals (Tob. xiv. 10,
1 Es. ix. 33 A) : on the other hand Mavaaarj indecl. is used of

the tribe 3 and its progenitor.
(3) In -(e)ts. A€ij(e)ts =- ''I/ Gen. xxxiv. 25 E, xxxv. 23 AE,

1 Es. ix. 14, ace. -et.v 4 M. ii. ig Aa,V : elsewhere indecl. Aev(e)f.
Tw/êis -€iv in Cod. tf, 2 Es. xiv. 3 (=To>/3ias cett.) and in
Tob. x. 8, xi. 10 (=-/SetV BA), 18, xii. 4 : once in B as an in-

4
declinable , I Es. V. 28. Xa/5peis ~€ii/ and Xap/xeis 5 -ecv Jdth
vi. 15, viii. 10, x. 6. Xcu/aV(e)<.s -en/ N. xxi. 1 BF, 3 BF,
xxxiii. 40 BAF = '•jyja an inhabitant of Canaan (usually Xara-

i/at05, also Xai/aveiT7?s 3 K. iv. 32 B and Xaya^(e)t N. xxi. 3 A,
6
2 Es. ix. i) .
(4) In -oik. 'Iticot)? (Joshua) has, like 'I?icroijs (Xpicrros)

1
Lc. once even has ace. Mwvcria (xvi. 29) elsewhere in N.T. always :
MuvffTJv -ews -et (-rj Acts vii. 44).

2
In Pent, only Ex. iv. 6 A
(BF avrov with Heb.) Jd. i. 16 B (but -arj :
iii. 4BA, iv. 11 BA), 3 K. ii. 3 BA, 4 K. xxiii. 25 A, 2 Es. iii. 2 A, Dan.
ix. 11 B (but -<T7j 13) in the literary 1 Esdras v. 48 BA, vii. 6 BA, 9 BA,
:
viii. 3 BA, ix. 39 B in other apocryphal books Sir. xlvi. 7 B5SAC (but
:
-crrj 1), Tob. vi. 13K, vii. 11X, 12BAK, 13K: and two or three times as a
v.l. in late MSS (T, V, T).

3
Mavaa-ffijs Jd. i. 27 A, S^ cvii. 9 ART.
4 The same section of t Es. has indecl. 'Awh's,
v. 16 B.
5
Also indecl. Jer. xxvi. 2 ev Xap/Jieis ( = Carchemish). In Hexateuch
and 1 Chr. indecl. Xap/Aei.
6
In tov 'Pa/3<ra/)ets 4 K. xviii. 17 A, 'Na(3ovaapeis Jer. xlvi. 3 the final s
comes from the Heb. and the words are indeclinable.
I
ii, 7] Proper Names 165
in N.T., ace. -ovv gen. -ov, but differs from the N.T. name in
the which throughout Dt. and Jos. is consistently
dative,
written 'Iô-ot 1 the N.T. form 'lyaov appearing as an occasional
,
variant. In the other books the dat. only occurs in three

passages and there in the N.T. form 'tycrov Ex. xvii. 9 B*AF :
(but B b -oroi), 1 Ch. xxiv. 11 BA, 1 Es. v. 65 BA. 'tyo-oi even
stands in three passages for the genitive; Ex. xvii. 146, 2 Es.
ii. 36 B, xxii. 7 BA.

In the papyri, on the other hand, as Dr Moulton informs me,
we find a gen. 'iô-oCroy BM
iii. p. 25 (105 a.d.) cf. OP 816. :
'EXiovs -ovv in Job. Other names are only represented in

the nom., e.g. Sa/u/xovs, 'EXeicrovs, Qerjcrovs, 2 K. v. 14 ff. QaXkov
N. xxvi. 5 AF ( = dat.) 8 ( = gen.) is probably correctly accented
as an indeclinable the nom. $aXXo£<r, however, occurs elsewhere.
:
7. Names in -wv, the termination being taken over from

the Hebrew 2 are ,
as a rale indeclinable in LXX :
'AapwV,
SajU^coi/ etc.
To one of these — the name Solomon —a special interest
attaches. The process of Hellenization gradually affected
both the two vowels and the declension. As in the case

first
of Moses, the LXX and the N.T. represent earlier and later
stages respectively. The steps in the evolution, speaking
generally, appear to have been in the following chronological
order: as regards orthography SaXwjwwv — SaXo/w %o\ofxwv
3
:
On the analogy of datives of feminine names in -, which in the

1
papyri were declined (e.g.) At?/x^ -ovv -ovs -oi (Mayser 268). more A
frequent type, applicable also to masculine names, was (e.g.) Tlarovs -ovv
-ovTos -ovTi (ib. 274 f.). The ace -ovv, which is common to both types
and to the Biblical name, facilitated mixture of types in the other cases.
'Iijo-ovs ( = gen.) 1 Es. v. 8 A
(cf. 2 Ch. xxxi. 15 B) maybe another instance
of transition to the -w type.

2 v is sometimes appended to a final
The in the Hebrew.
Za\utx6v represents most nearly the Heb. nu?f of the M.T., except
3
for the final v, which is the first step towards

Hellenization^ The long
vowel in the middle unaccented syllable could not long maintain its place,
hence the transitional form 2a\ofiibv arose: lastly, the short vowels flanking
(or with inter-
the liquid were assimilated, as they often are in this position
vening where a long syllable follows: cf. e%o\o0peveiv (p. 88), 2o^6r?Xos
fi)
( = Sa u,ou??X)
/
Aristeas § 47.
1 66 Proper Names [§ 1 1 ,
7
as regards declension (1) indeclinable; (2) -wna, -aWos ;
(3) -wva, -tovos.

(1) 2aXco/xwi/ indeclinable is the normal form throughout
the LXX (including the literary 1 Esdras) 1 .
(2) 2aA.w//.wj/ -wvtcl -wvtos (like 'BevcKJxZv and the Greek

2
equivalents of Egyptian names in the papyri, e.g. Uerex^)
3
appears in Proverbs (probably translated not earlier than i/B.c.)
i. 1 Bn, xxv. 1 B : also in 3 K. i. 10 A, 4 M. xviii. 16 «.

The same form of declension with o in the second syllable
is found in w (Prov. xxv. 1 and subscription, Wis. title and
subscr.) and in 4 M. loc. cit. A.
%oXo/x(Svto<; occurs in 2 K. viii. 7 BA (in what is clearly a
Greek gloss : the passage is absent from the M.T.) 4 and as a
v. 1. of A (C) in the passages from Prov. and Wis. cited.
(3) The declension %o\ofjuav -wi/a -wvos is that found in

N.T. 5 Josephus and
,
later writers 6 . In LXX the nom. ôXo/jlwv
is read by A in 3 K. ii. 12, 2 Ch. vii. 1, 5; by «(A) in Sir.
xlvii. 13, 23: the cases have even slenderer support, Wis subscr A,
4 M. xviii. 16 V, with SaXw/xwvos Wis subscr B, SaAoâW *
lxxi. t!t R.
8. Names of places and peoples, like those of individuals,
appear either as indeclinable transliterations or as Hellenized
and declinable. Here, however, the Hellenized forms largely
predominate. The
translators, for the most part, had a fair
knowledge of the geography, not only of Egypt, but also of
other countries, and adopted the current Hellenized forms 7 .
1
And
so in the headings to each of the Psalms of Solomon (the Greek
dates from the end of i/B.c. ) âXôs t<£ 2aXw uc6j' (ZaXo/xibv). The declined 1
form HoXofiQvros (-fi&vos) appears in the inscription and subscription to the

whole work.
2
Mayser 275 f.
3
See p. 61.
4
The gloss comes from 2 Ch. xii. 9 (where the usual ZakwfAdjv is written).
There are two similar glosses from 2 Ch. in the next verse in 2 K. LXX.
5
Always (WH) except Acts iii. n, v. 12 2o\o/j,iovtos.
6
For Cyprian see C. H. Turner iny. T. S. ix. 86 f.
7 E.g. Aldioirla (Cush), 'AvTiXtfiavos (Dt. i. 7, iii. 25, xi. 24, Jos. i.
4,
ii, io] Proper Names 167
Sometimes we meet with a name in both forms, e.g. 'ESw/x—

'iSov/mta, 2uxe/x — 2tKi/xa : cf. Qvkumdp —dAXocpiAoi (îXian-iaioi).
Rarely, apart from the later historical books, do we find

places of importance like Damascus or Tyre transliterated. T>
Aapdo-en 3 K. xi. 14 B (passage not in M.T. or A). Sop (for
Tvpos) in Jer. a (xxi. 13) and Ez. a (xxvi. 2 etc.): but Tvpos m
Ez. j8 (xxviii. 2 etc.). 2i?8a/xciV, 2a>peiV 2 Es. iii. 7 B cf. ib. :
ix. 1 6 Moo-epa' = 6 Alyinr nos. 2op,opa>v, Se/xepcov etc. (for the more
K. xvi. 24, 2 Es. iv. 10, xiv. 2, Is. vii. 9 bis.
usual 2afj.ap(e)la) 3
XeppiX (to and 6) Is. xxix. 17 bis, xxxii. 15 to, xxxm. 9B (but
Kdpfirjkos ib. xxxii. 16, xxxiii. 9 XAQ, xxxv. 2 as elsewhere 111
LXX). Cf. to 2 K. xviii. 23 ( = the

KeX dp Jordan valley, else-
where f] rreplxoipos tov Topddvov as in N.T.).
9. Many place-names end in -a and are declined like

feminities of Declension I e.g. Vata -av, -17s, -y
:
Sa/mpeia -av, :
-as, -a : IlafloiJpijs (<S>a6wpfjs) gen., ITa0(o)vp27 dat. (§ 10, 2) = Path-
ros or Upper Egypt (nom. wanting, but cf. &a6ovpa= Pethor,

N. xxii. 5): Xappa = Haran Ez. xxvii. 23 BQ, XappSs gen.
Gen. xxix. 4 E (usually indecl. XappdV).
10. Names of towns as a rule end in -a and are declined

like neuters of Declension II, with occasional transition (meta-
plasmus) to Declension I, especially where the nom. ends in
-(p)pa. The article stands in the fern. (sc. ttoAis). Thus :
tyjv "A8i8a -Sots 1 ttjv Be&o-ovpa (or -ovpav), G. -(xov-
("Ap&r)\a) -01s
2 pw D 3
, -
-° is (° r -?)
ttjv Baidappa N. xxxii. 36 A BoVoppa 4 G. , -as

(-d(p)pav BF)
ix 1: elsewhere Alj3avos), Ka7T7raSo«a (Caphthor), Kcipx?? 5 ^"
Totttt??,
-56cioi'(XapK.,=Tarshish Is. Ez. xxvii. 12, xxxviii. 13: else-

xxiii. 1 etc.,
where Qapcr(e)ls), Meffoirora/xla and Supta (Aram etc.), "P68101 (Dodanim).

The translators are of course thoroughly familiar with Egyptian geography.
The identification of "the brook of Egypt" as Rhinocorura (Is. xxvii. 12)
be mentioned, and the introduction of tribes living by the Red

Sea,
may
Troglodytes and Minaeans, into Chronicles LXX, which, with other
indications of Egyptian colouring, somewhat discredits the
theory that the
version of that book is the work of Theodotion.
1 1 M. xii.
38 (not'A5t5a, Swete), xiii. 13 ('Adeivois X, 'ASipots V).
2 1 M. ix. 2.
3 2 M. avveyylaas Bedcrotpuv (not -ptbv, Swete): for the gen. after
xi. 5
eyylfriv cf.i*M. xi. 4, xiii. 23 and for the form 1 M. vi. 49, xiv. 7.
4 1 M. v. 26 V (els Boaaopd Swete as indecl.). Probably it is neut. plur.
J 68 Proper Names n, 10
[§
Vd(apa Ace. -apa (or -dpav) -cov 'Pdyrj -at)Ace. plur. -a? Tob.
ots
,;
'
, 2N, sK, Dat. -i/ib.vi. 10BA

ix.
raA-yaAa -a -a>j/ -ois 2
(PivoKopovpa) -cov Is. xxvii. 12
Fepapa -a -cov -ots 2dpe7rra -cov Ob. 20
Tdôppa -a -as 3 StV-ipa -a -coy -ois s
Toprvva Ace. 4 ScSSopa -a -cov
9
-ois
EKPuTuva -a -cov -as (Soicra) -ois Est. i. 2 etc. : in the
Zoyopa (Zoar) Acc.° same book Ace. Sovo-av (which
Iepoo-oXvpa -a -cov -ot? (below) might also be indecl. as in
Meppo 6 Ace. (or -av), G. -as 2 Es. xi. I eV Zovadv)
( Paya) 7 -co> -ot?, also (as from
ii. The following names in -a are indeclinable : Bai-r(o)uAoW

(Jdth : BaiTovAia « ii. 21, iv. 6), Aovtp. (Swete Aoâ), Aopo
Ao/3ra Aoficvd etc. = Libnah (but Aofivav, Aofxvav Is. xxxvii.
c
8B«), Pa/xa (another transliteration 'AppiaOdip, in i K.), 2a/3a
10
((3a(ri\i(T(ja 2. etc.) , and the mountains 2(e)iva, $aoya.
Names in -77 are usually indeclinable, the termination of
ace. or gen. being sometimes appended: Mafiftpy] (but G. xiii. 18
rrjv Spvv TTjv Mapfipijv AE), ~Nivevrj (but ace. -77V Jon. iii. 2 K,
Zeph. ii. 13 m, gen. -rjs Jon. iii. 6 m), Toêo-o-jy (but gen. -ow
N. xxxiii. 3 AB a , -0-775 5 B ab ).
'lepouo-aA^'/x is consistently written in the translations and in
several of the apocryphal books (1 Esdras, Sirach, Esther,
Judith, Baruch, and as a rule 1 Mace). The Hellenized form
Jepoa-oXvfia (as from tepos, ôXv/jlol) is limited to 2
—4 Mace,
and (beside 'Up.) Tobit and 1 Mace.
like TSpoppa. The gen. in Gen. xxxvi. 33, 1 Ch. i: 44. The indeclinable
form used elsewhere is Bocrop.
1
Also indecl. Ya^pa 2 K. v. 25 or Tafep.
2
Also indecl. tt)s Fa\ya\ci 1 K. x. 8 A or FaXydX.
3
So always in conjunction with 2o56/uov: Topoppwv only Gen. xviii.
20 D, Aads Topopa {-pa) Jer. xxiii. 14 N.
* 1 M. xv. 23 KV (VSprvvav A).
5
Probably neut. plur. also indecl. Zoyop and S-^ywp. :
6
Probably neut. plur. (not Meppa, Swete): Ex. xv. 23 eh Mippa B
(eh Meppav AF). indecl. rijs Meppdv Bar. iii. 23.
7
Nona, not found this is more probable than 'Pdyoi (Redpath).
:
8
Also indecl. 2i>xep, frequent in Jd. (B text).
9
I find no instance of gen. 2od6p,T)s cited by Redpath.
10
But ace. rbv 'Zafiav Gen. xxv. 3 AD (personal name).
§ II, 14] Proper Names 169
12. Place-names in -wv are declined or indeclinable mainly

according to their rank and situation on or away from the main
routes. This accounts for the declension of 'Ao-KaXw -com etc.
(on the coast and on or close to a main trade-route), while

Ekron which lay off the route appears as indeclinable 'AKKapwV.
Two other names are declined: y Ba/3vXwv -wva -wos -wvi 2 and
similarly 2(e)i6w (voc. -wv Is. xxiii. 4, Ez. xxviii. 22)
3
. The
gentilic MaKeSwv is regularly declined -ova etc. : MaKeSwv Maye-
SawV etc. (elsewhere MayeS(S)w) representing Megiddo are
indeclinable. To the indeclinables belong further 'Aepp,u>v
('"EipjAwv. Mount EL), 'A/x/xwv, 'Apiw, Pa/Jaw (Gibeon) 4 KeSpwV 5 ,
(the brook Kidron), K(e)«rtoj/ (6 of the brook, rj of the city), 6

*2,apwv, S(e)icoV, Xe/3pw.
13. The
following towns end in -Is (-ida -180s): ILroXepals
(i—3
xv.
ace. -albav I M. X. I A, § IO, 12), <âar)\ls -18a I M.
M.
KV
:
(Bacri\el8ai> A). The river Tiypis (Tlyprjs Dan. O x. 4)

23
has ace. Tiypiv, gen. Tiypl8os (Tob. vi. 2 K).
Compounds of 7r6Xcs are declined like the noun AioairoXei :
(Ez. /3), TlevTcnroXecos (W. X. 6), IIe/)cre7roX(e)tv (2 M. ix. 2 A :
ILepcmr. V), Tp'nrokiv (2 M. xiv. 1). Similarly Egyptian place-

names in -is Meficpis -iv -e<os -(e)i, Sms -lv (Ez. /3), Tdîs -«/
:
-ecus -(e)t-
14. Names of countries or districts, when not simply trans-
literated, are expressed by adjectival forms (sc. \wpa). These

in the case of countries outside Palestine end in (1) -is -iSos:
77 'EAuftcus, Dan. O viii. 2, Tob. ii. 10 ('EAA. B), 1 M. vi. i

8
: -q
1
In Jos. xv. 1 1 A els ' A/c/capwfd the final vowel represents the Heb. H~
of direction: the name is indeclinable in the same verse (B and texts). A
Bafiv\6va -Svos Jer. xlvii. 7 X, [Hi. 12 K ], Ez. xxiii. 17 B.
2 d Ace.
Bafiv'XGivav Jer. xxviii. 9 X (§ 10, 12). Gen. BaûXws (corruption of -Qvos)
2 Es. v. 17 B*.
3 2(e)i56ea
Jer. xxix. 4 B, Ez. xxvii. 8 A.
4
1 Ch. xxi. 29 Tafia&vi A. ^
5 It was natural that it should come to be regarded as gen. plur. of
KeSpos, hence iv rt£ %et/fappy tusv icidpwv, 2 K. xv. 23 BA (the words are
absent from M.T. and are doubtless a gloss) ib. rbv x et ix ° PP 0W KeSpdiv B : L
(A again writes rwv k.). The same Hellenization appears in N.T., John
xviii. 1 (see Lightfoot Biblical Essays 173 f.).
6 Read (cf. Josephus A.J. XII. 9. 1) 7JK0v<rev on icrrlv "E\vp.als iv rrj
170 Proper Names [§ 11, 14-
Kapts -t'Sa, 1 M. xv. 23 A (ttjv Kapuav xV) : r/ Uepa-is (so already
in Hdt); (2) -(e)ta:— (77) Ba/3uAama ( 1 Es. and Dan. O, Is. xi. 11,
xiv. 23, xxxix. 1, Jer. xxviii. 24 A, 2 M. viii. 20, 3 M. vi. 6 A),
M?78(e)ia(apocr. books), SeioWia 3 K. xvii. 8; (3) -lktJ:

— r\ 'Iv&ixij.
The transliterated names of the districts of or on the borders

of Palestine ('ESw/x, Mwa/3 etc.) begin to be replaced by
adjectives either in (4) -ata or (5) -(e)ms, forms which appear
to have come into use c. 200 B.C. ; (4) 'H raX(e)<Aaia, 'iSoâta
1
'A/x/xwv,
(beside 'ESw/x), 'IovSata (beside yrj 'IovSa); (5) (beside
TaXadS etc.) 17 'A/^/xai/ms (2 M. iv. 26, V. 7), Avpav(e)lTLs (Ez. a:
with V.ll. 'ttpav. Awpav.), Avor(e)lTL<z (~ Uz, Job), Baorav(e)tT(S
(Jos., Ez. a and Minor Proph.), raXaa§(e)ms (in the same
group: also Jd. x. 8 A, 1 K. xxxi. n, 2 K. ii. 4, 5, 9, 1 Ch.
xxvi. 31, 2 Ch. xviii. 2 f , 1 M.), ®<u/j,av(e)ms (=Teman: Job),
2
Ma)a/3(e)ms (Is., Jer. xxxi. 33, xxxii. 7), 2a/xap(e)ms (1 M.) ,
Xava(a)v(e)tTts (Zech. xi. 7), to which must be added the curious

3
Ma/3Sap(e)ms (Ma8/3.) = 121» "the desert" (Jos. v. 5, xviii. 12) .
The cases are -mSos -ltlSl -Itlv (only once ace -mSa, Jos.
xiii. 1 1 B raXaaSetrtSa).
15. Mountains also are expressed adjectivally in two cases
to 'Wafivpiov 4 (= Tabor) Hos. v. 1, Jer. xxvi. 18 (elsewhere
Uepaidi ir6\is (A ev 'EXtf/wws, &$V ev Mfxais) the description of Elymais as :
a city is of course incorrect and accounts for the reading of A. Elsewhere

in LXX AlXdfM ('EXdp.) or (in 2 Es. and 1 Es. v. 12 A) 'EXafi.
1
They are absent from the Pentateuch, but perhaps from a feeling of
the anachronism of using them of the patriarchal age. Isaiah has 'lovdala,
'IBovfiaLa. The translators of Joshua, Ez. a and Minor Prophets are partial
to them. The literal School (Jd, K. /35) avoids them.
2
Elsewhere 2ap.ap(e)La as in N.T. of district as well as city.
3
B&AA&preiC Jos. xv. 60 is also probably a corruption of M&A-
BApeiTic. The historian Eupolemus (c. 150 B.C.) ap. Eus. P. E. ix. 449
is an early extra- Biblical authority for these forms in -tns the extent of :
Solomon's kingdom is described in a letter of the monarch as ttjv TakiKalav

Kal 'Zaixapetriv Kal Mcoaj3iri.v Kcd Afj./j.av'iTiv Kal TaXadlriv.
' Aristeas § 107
refers to rr)v SaâpeiVw XeyofMevrjv. In Polyb. V. 71 ttjv TaXariv appears
from the context to stand for ri)v TaXaaBXriv. Josephus supplies us further
with TavXaviris (or TavXwv. Golan), 'Ecre/3wvms (2e/3., Heshbon), Tpa-
:
XwvItis (also in N.T.).

4
So in Josephus To'Ira^piov opos: AraBtipiov in Polyb. V. 70. 6. The
'
§ ii, 1
6] Proper Names iji
®af3wp) : (to) opo9 to Kap/xijXiov, 3 K. xviii. io,f. (contrast 42

tov Kdp/xTjXov as elsewhere in LXX), 4 K. ii. 25, iv. 25.
16. Gentilic names — of tribes and inhabitants of towns or
districts —in Hebrew end in -i and in LXX are either trans-
literated (rarely and mainly in the later historical books) 1 or
(more often) Hellenized, usually with the termination -aios or
-(e)iT?7s. Thus a Canaanite appears as (1) Xavw(e)t 2 Es. ix. 1,

2
N. xxi. 3 A; (2) Xai/ai/eis N. xxi. 1, 3, xxxiii. 40; (3) Xavavecrrj?
3 K. iv. 32 B ; (4) elsewhere always Xaj/avato?.
It is difficult to determine what principle governed the choice
of -aios or -irrjs. Generally speaking, the former denotes a
c
member of a tribe or clan ( E/3patoy, 'Apoppahs etc.), the latter

the inhabitant of a town (BrjdXeepir-qs etc.). But the distinction is
by no means universal. Faâios and TeOOaios denote inhabitants of
cities (like 'Adrjvaios, Qrjfiaios) : 'Appai'irrjs, YaXaaSlrrjs, 'lo-parfK'iTrjs,
'larparfkiTriS) McoafBlrrjs The tendency in the
are tribal names.
later books seems to be to form all new gentilic names in -irrjs,
fem. -Ins (-iv -180s -c8c), because these terminations corresponded
most nearly to those of the Hebrew (-1 -ith). In English this
termination has been given a still wider range it is not from :
the LXX that we Hittite (Xerraios) and

get e.g. the names
Amorite. Sometimes we find alternative forms in -aios and
-(e)iTrjs such as Madi^vahs, Ma8iav(e)[rrjs one of Job's com- :
forters is called Bd\8a8 6 SauîV^s- in the body of the work (viii. 1

etc.) but B. o 2avxaia>v in the proem and conclusion (ii.
rvpawns
11, xlii. 17 e). 25 ff. the interposition of a series
In 2 K. xxiii.
of names in -(e)lrr]s between others in -aios (contrast 25 'Apa-
8aios A with 33 Apa>8ecTT]s) points to an interpolated text.
r
Other terminations are (1) -10s: 'Actios, 'ApdSios, 'Acro-vpios,

~2vpios, StScovtoy (2) -rjvos ;
Fa£apr)vos I M. xv. 28 A, 35
: (cf. A
Tao-fiaprjvos 2 Es.i. 8 B) (3) -ells' plur. -els, in the Greek books
;
'AXegavbpevs and Tapaeis, in the translations Kirteis (Is. xxiii. 12,

I M. viii. 5 elsewhere KtVioi Kituhoi or transliterated) and
:
'
Apa£oveis, 'A\eipa£oveis, 2 Ch. xiv. 15, xxii. I.
latter was also the name of heights in Rhodes and at Agrigentum, where
'
there were temples to Zeus Arafiijpios (art. Tabor, Enc. Bibl.), the name
having been carried westward by Semitic colonists. The origin of the
Hebrew name and. of the prothetic vowel in its Greek dress is uncertain
we may perhaps compare Tovpatuf B 'Irovpaicov A 1 Ch. v. 19.
1
Contrast the names of the aboriginal inhabitants of Palestine in 1 Es.
ix. 1 (rep Xavavei, 6 'Edei, 6 Qepecrdei k.t.X.) with the forms in -aios used
elsewhere.
2
Cf. 6"Ajj,opcs Gen. xiv. 13.
i
J Declension of [§ 12, I
—
§ 12. Adjectives.
1. Declension. Adjectives in -os, -rj (-a), -ov and -0?, -ov.
On the whole the LXX follows classical precedent in the use of

two or three terminations for adjectives in -os. The movement
towards the uniformity of modern Greek, in which every
adjective has a special feminine form (a'Si/07, rja-vxq etc.), has
hardly begun.
Two exx. of compound words with fern, termination occur in

Numbers: ddaa N. v. 19BAF, 28 BAF (-coos X*) dreixLo-Tais :
xiii. 20 B* (-01? B ab AF, so Prov. xxv. 28).

The direction in which the language is moving may be
indicated by the fact that several adjectives which in Attic
fluctuate between 2 and 3 terminations in are only found LXX
with 3 such are e.g. aypios, j3e/3aios, 8iicaios, iXevBepos, iviavaios
:
(except N. vii. 88 F dpvddes eviavo-ioi), jj.drai.os, opoios (except

Ez. xxxi. 8 A
semel iXdrtu Sfioioi), 8o~ios. Similarly eroipos always
has fem. eroip-q except in Jdth ix. 6 BXA.
Other words in -10s fluctuate as in Attic. Such are alavios 1 ,
dvoaios (-a 3 M. v. 8, but -os W. xii. 4), TrapadaXdaacos, irapd-

\ios, vTfo^lpios (-lav Jos. vi. 2 B else fem. -os, as usually in
:
Attic).
Attic fluctuates also in the declension of words in -\os -p,os
-pos. Under this head we may note the following (the only
passages in which the fem. is used): dvyarepa Xoiprjv, 1 K. i. 16
(the adjectival use "pestilent" is new), (ppovip.rj Sir. xxii. 4,
XpT]arip,ris Tob. iv. 18.
On the other hand 17 used to the exclusion of 77 eprjfir)
eprjpos is
similarly ovpdvios -os.Noticeable also is 4 K. iii. 18 B tcovcpos
km avrr) (icovcpr) A) and crcooi (with o-<ppayl8es) Bel 1 J bis
(A once corrects to Attic o-com).
2. The contracted adjectives in -ovs are usual in LXX as

in Attic : dpyvpovs, )(pvo-ov<;, cnSrjpovs,
xa ^ K °vs, ep«S Ez. xliv. 1 7,
(poLvtKovv Is. i. 18: airXovs, SlttXovs etc. The following uncon-
1
Usually 1 term, as also in Attic and N.T. fem. -ca L. xxv. 34, :
N. xxv. 13, Hb. iii. 6 BKQ, Jer. xxxvih\ 3 A, xxxix. 40 B, Ez. xxxv. 5
[9B a ], xxxvii. 26 [contrast xvi. 60], 1 M. ii. 54 XV, 57 A.
§ 12, 4] Adjectives 173
traded forms occur : in Sir.

"
XP^ 605 vi. 30 BkAC, xP^°" eot

xxvi. 18 BK (ib. apyupas) : SO yfivvaiot (= -eot) 2 Es. viii. 27 A,
and as a proper name KaTaxpêrea Dt. i. 1 (Kamxpucros is the
usual form of this late word): K* has o-tS-^pea? 4 M. ix. 26,
crtS-^patats ib. 28.
'A0poos (3 M. v. 14 -ool>s) is the usual Attic form.
The Epic form x'Du e (0 os occurs in Job '

(vi. 12 BNC, xl.
13 BXC, xli. 6 B, 19 BX) and elsewhere: Jd. xvi. 21 B, 1 Es.

i.38 BA, Sir. xxviii. 20 B (âXic ecu Â, ôAko? C). Cf. ai8i]pim
Job xix. 24 X ( = -et'«).
Want of contraction in word-formation is seen in the
poetical depyos used in Prov. xiii. 4, xv. 19, xix. 12 (elsewhere
Att. dpyos).
3. The Attic declension in -co? is, as was stated (§ 10, 9),

disappearing. Of the few adjectives of this class found in LXX
two are on the way to becoming indeclinables. "lAews alone is
used with any frequency, and, except for one book, only in the
nom., in the phrases tAeco's p.01 "God forbid," t'Aecos yevea-Oat etc.
in 2 Mace. t'Aecos is used also for the ace. — vii. 37 A (t'Aewj/ V),
x. 26 AV* (-wv Swete) —and for the gen., ii. 22 A tXews yevo-
/xevov (t'Aeco V) 1 . Similarly eo-xaToy^'pios stands for the gen. in
Sir. xlii. 8 B e<xxa.Toy?7pa)s Kpivo/xevov {-yrjpov; K, -y>]pu> -p-eVcp AC),
where the text of B is supported by a contemporary papyrus,
ecrxaroy^ptos ovtos TP i. 7. 29 (117 B.C.)
2
: the dat., however,
is regular, iaâroyyjpw Sir. xli. 2. 'Y-n-oxpeto? appears in 1 K.
xxii. 2 B (nom.) with dat. vTro^peco Is. 1. 1 : the nom. of Kara-
Xpew W. i. 4 is unattested.
Kd6i8pos is read by the uncials in Jer. viii. 6 (LS cite

Kddidpas -coTos from Basil).
4. lias. There are a number of instances in the LXX

where ttolv appears to be used for irdvTa (ace. sing.). A solitary
1
So avi\e<as = nom. plur. neut. in Test. xn. Patr. Gad v. 11 cf/caro to,
i]waTd fiou dvlXeus Kara roO'Iucrrfcp.
2
Mayser 294. Perhaps influenced by yrjpas gen. yfiptas.
174 Declension of [§ 12, 4
example of this use of 71-ay in the papyri 1 rescues it from the

suspicion of being a 'Biblical' usage. Assimilation of the
masc. to the neuter form of the accusative is not surprising in
the kolvt) : the analogy of fxeyav and the preference for accusatives
in v (such as vvktuv, evyevrjv) might be responsible for the
vulgarism.
On the other hand, the context of the first passage in the
LXX and other considerations throw some doubt on the
equation rrav = irdvra and suggest that in some of the passages
at least we have to do with a syntactical colloquialism rather
than a vulgarism of accidence.
The idiomatic use of the neuter of persons in the common
LXX phrases irdv dpcrei/iKoV, rrav irponoroKov etc. allows US,
though with hesitation, to explain trav as a true neuter in the
following phrases containing an adjective or participle : iTrdraâv
. . .uxrei SeKct xiAiaSas dvSpiov, irav Xtrrapov ko,1 rravra avSpa ovva/xeu)^
Jd. iii. 29 B: Trav Svvarbv la^vi 4 K. xv. 20 BA: Trav Svvarbv
Kotl 7ro\epu<TT7]v k.t.A., 2 Ch. XXXli. 2 1 : perhaps also Trav Trpocr-
TTopevo/xevov, tovtov . . . evraôv 2 Es. vii. 1 7 BA : Trav 'ivSoôv
Is. XXlii. 9 BÂT (of persons): rrav ire.piKe.ipop.evov to, KO/ra
7rpoVco7rov avrov Jer. ix. 26 NAQ with rrav rrepLKeKapixevov k.t.A.
ib. xxxii. 9 BA.

It is less easy to explain on this principle ndv followed by
the accusative of a masc. substantive. Yet, in the earliest
occurrence of this, the participle and the relative clause
following show that rrav is regarded as a true neuter : 'iSov
8e8(x)Ka v/xlv ir&v \6prov cnropi/xov crireipov cnrep/xa '6 eariv iirdvo)
Trdcrrjs ttJs yi?s Gen. i. 29. (In the next verse the uncials have
rravra xdprov : in ii. 5 E again has Trav yvpôv, perhaps influenced
by -rrav yXwpov ib.)
1
tov Toirov in a Paris papyrus of 163 B.C. (37. 11: Mayser 199)
ITai'
differs from the LXX
exx. in the presence of the article. The Paris
collection was edited half a century ago (1858) and one cannot be quite so
sure of the accuracy of the editors as in more recent editions.
§ 12, 5] Adjectives 175
It seems possible therefore in the remaining passages to

explain irav as a neuter in apposition with the masc. substantive,
a sort of extension of rrav apaeVLKOv etc. (irav oiKir-qv e.g. = irav
oLKerLKov), though it is simpler on the whole to regard it in all
these passages as = irdvra. It is to be observed that the article
is never present and that the meaning is usually "every": the
recurrence of certain phrases is also noticeable.
Hav oIk€tt]v, Ex. xii. 44 B*.

Udv bv iav e'[irco...avros ov iropevaerai, Jd. vii. 4 B.
Hav \6yov R. iv. 7 B (tov A. A) so 1 Ch. xxvii. 1 BA, 1 B, :
2 Ch. xix. 1 1 bis BA.

Hav av8pa I K. xi. 8 B.
Ilav ttovov 1 3 K. viii. 37 B, and so in the parallel 2 Ch.
vi. 28 BA and Sir. xxxviii. 7 A(C) 2 .
Hav fiowav 3 K. xv. 22 BA 3 Jer. ii. 20 BKQ, Ez. 4 xx. ,
28 B*AQ, xxxiv. 6 BQ.

Hav vlov dvvdpecos 3 K. xxi. 1 5 B.
Udv TfKTova 4 K. xxiv. 14 BA.
Hav oIkov "every house," ib. xxv. 9 B. Hav olnov 'laparfk Ez.
xxxvi. 10 BAQ, Jdth iv. 15 BA: wdv oIkov 'lov8a Jer. xiii. 11 BK.
Hav 8e vj3ptaTt]v Job xl. 6 BX.
"Ez. /3" further supplies vdv \idov xxviii. 13 BQ, irav (pofiov
xxxviii. 21 BA.
Dan. has nav 6picrp,bv Ka\ ardcrcv vi. 15 BA and irdv 6eov
xi. 2>7 B (iravra AQ and so BAQ in 36).
Cf. rrdv avbpa oariov, irav crcxfiov iv ftovXf/ Ps. Sol. hi. IO r,
viii. 23 r.
The converse use of iravra for rrdv appears once in N,

rravra Tetôs Is. ii. 1 5 (under the influence of the 2 exx. of irdvra
preceding).
In Bel 9 2 tt<\c B* must be a mere slip for irdvras. For
iravTes — iravTas see § IO. 1 5.
5. Adjectives in -77s and -vs. Examples of the accusative in
Hav crvvavrrifia, wdv ttovov, iraaav Tvpoa€vyj]v shows the vernacular

1
accusative nvav iraaav —

irav. — .
2
Here tov irbvov BK appears from the Heb., which has no ?D, to be right.
3
But iravra fiovvbv ib. xiv. 23.
4
This use of irav appears clearly to go back to the translator or an
early scribe of " Ezekiel j3" (iravTa, ace. sing, only in xxxvii. 21, xxxix. 20
in all uncials): Ez. a, on the other hand, writes irdvra dve/iov etc. v. 12,
vi. 13, xiii. 18, xvi. 15, xvii. 21 and we should, therefore read irdvra fiovvbv
in xx. 28 with B*.
ij6 Declension of [§ 12, 5
-rjvfor -ij in adjectives in -77s are, like those of vvktclv etc. (§ 10, 12),
with two exceptions, absent from the B text. We have vyi-fjv
Lev. xiii. 15 B*A a : atrcprjv * ix. 23 A, x. 5 A, Pro v. xxiv. 15 M,

c a
Job xxxii. 3 A, Sir. xxi. 27 A, Is. v. 23 « [xi. 4« -
]: evarefS-fjv
Sir. xiii. 17 Btf: fxovoyevrjv ** xxi. 21 A'R, xxxiv. 17 «

c,a
AR,
Bar. iv. 16 A: 7toA.-utcA^v Prov. i. 13 N : i-rrLcpavrjv Jl. ii. 31 X:
b
ûS^v Zech. viii. 17 « [dj/atS^v Jer. viii. 5 Kc -
].
The ace. of vyi??s is vyvrjiv) L. xiii. 15, Tob. xii. 3, not the
Attic -uyia.
6. nx^pi^s. A mass of evidence has recently been collected

demonstrating beyond a doubt that this adjective was at one
time treated as an indeclinable
1
. The LXX contributes its
share, but the evidence is not as a rule so strong as to warrant

our attributing the form to the autographs : in most cases it is
certainly due to later scribes. Indeclinable -n-X^p^ is common

in the papyri from i/a.d. onwards, but only one instance B.C.
2
has yet been found .
We have seen in the case of the Attic declension in -cos
(3 supra) that forms on the way to extinction become inde-
clinable before finally disappearing. The old adjectives in -rjs
have disappeared from the modern language and

3
,
this might
account for all adjectives in -17s becoming indeclinable, but
such is not the case. Why is this adjective alone affected ?
Nestle has quoted an apt parallel in the indeclinable use of

German voller in the phrase "eine Arbeit voller Fehler": but it
is precarious to explain the Greek use by an idiom, however
similar, in a modern language. The explanation is perhaps
partly to be found in the tendency to assimilate the vowels
flanking p or the nasals. At a time when 17, ei and e had
come to be pronounced alike, there would be a tendency
1
C. H. Turner mJ.T.S. i. 120 ff., 561 f.: Blass N.T. 81: Moult on CR
xv. 35, 435, xviii. 109: Cronert 179 : Reinhold 53.
2
Mapo-eiirecov irXrjprjs ( 7rA%>es) Leiden Pap. = C. p. 118 col. 2, 14
(160 B.C.).
3
Thumb Handbuch 49.
§ 12, y] Adjectives iyy
to write irXrip-qs for 7rXf}pe<; and for TrA^pas as well as for

the nominative. Subsequently this form would also replace
TrXrjpr] and irX-qpovs.
The LXX instances (only once without v.ll.) are as follows.

Iiki]pr]s — (a) ace. sing. {irXrjprj): L. ii. 2 B, N. vii. 20 BX*,
62 BA, xxiv. 13 A.
(b) nom. and ace. neut. sing. (Trapes) Ex. xvi. 33 B, :
4 K. vi. 17 A, Is. xxx. 27 X, * Ixxiv. 9 RX c a Sir. xlii. 16 BX.

-
(c) gen. sing. (rrX-qpovs) Gen. xxvii. 27 k oaprj dypov rrXrjprjs

DE cursives (-povs cursives) 1 AM .
(d) nom. ace. plur. (rr\rjpeis) Gen. xli. 24 D, N. vii. 86 BF,

Is. i. 15 r, 20 B, Jer.
li. v. 27 XQ, Job xxxix. 2 B, W. v. 22 X,
xi. 18 X, 3 M. vi. 31 V*.
(e) neut. plur. (TrXrjprj) N. vii. 13 F, 19 X, 79 B, ^ cxliii. 13
R V1<J
,
Job xxi. 24 ra 8e eyKara avrov irXrjprjs a-riaros BXAC with
the parallel in Sir. xix. 26 ra 8e evrbs avrov irXrjprjs 86\ov B*CX c a -
(A -pets' : -pr] X*B b ).
It will be seen that in the last two passages alone is there

really strong authority for the indeclinable form and in Job
TrXrjprjs might partly be accounted for by the initial o- of the
next word (cf. Mark iv. 28 TrXrjprjs alrov with App.). WH.
Several examples occur in Numbers, but it should be noted
that in chap, vii which has 6 exx. of indeclinable ttX., there are
19 exx. without v.l. in the uncials of the declined forms.
Conversely, TrXr)pr] = TrXrjprjs Ez. xliii. 5 B*. The following-
are merely itacisms, which illustrate the tendency referred to
above: TrXrjpeis = TrXrjpr]s (nom. sing.) 1 Ch. xxix. 28 A, Job
vii. 4B, t xlvii. II B: TrXrj pes— TrXrjprjs Job xlii. 17 A: rrXrjprj=~
TrXrjpei 4 K. XX. 3 B.
7. Elvers — ev0vs. In this word we find in the LXX a

strange mixture of forms : the fem. of the old ev8v$ evdela evdv
is retained, while the masc. and neuter in the singular are
supplied by the new forms
and in the e-u^s -es (like aXyBrjs)
plural we meet with forms as from a nominative evOelos (like

avSpetos). The whole declension, so far as represented, runs
as follows the new forms are in thick type.
:
1
And possibly in Is. lxiii. 3 (<bs airb iraTfjrov Xtjvov) Trk-qpijs Karaweira-
rijfxeprjs BAQ* read by :
m s, and the Latin Fathers took tt\.
irXripovs is XQ
as agreeing with \tjvov (see Ottley in loc). It seems however preferable to
take TrX-rjprjs as nom. beginning a fresh sentence, with ellipse ofefyu.
T. 12
178 Declension of [§ 12, 7
Singular
1 12, 10] Adjectives 179
In the plural, analogy again exercised its influence in

another direction, probably first in the gen. plur., where the
old distinction between evdewv — ev8ei£v— evOewv could not long
survive, and the fem. forms suggested masc. and neut. forms
as from ev0e2o<;.
8. The intrusion of -os forms into the neuter plural occurs

in other adjectives in -lis in LXX : /3ap(e)ta 3 M. vi. 5 V
{fiapta A, and so Sir. xxix. 28): yA.vK(e)ia ^ cxviii. 103 ARTtf c a -
(yXvKea «*), Prov. xxvii. 7 tfAC (yXvKtaB): o£(e)ia Is. v. 28 all
uncials. (BaOia, on the other hand, is undisputed in Dan. O®

ii. 2 2.) In N.T. cf. ra rjp,ia-(e)la Lc. xix. 8.
In modern Greek the -os forms have encroached still further

and monopolized all cases of the plural and the gen. sing. 1
Codex A has one instance of gen. sing, in -ov viz. fiadeov Sir.
xxii. 7 {Radios cett), a variant which, although doubtless not the
original reading, is interesting in this connexion.
9. The genitive singular of these adjectives in -v<s, though

it has not yet gone over to the -os class, has, however, in the
vernacular begun to undergo a slight change, by taking over
the long w of the adverb : /3apetos 3 K. xii. 4 BA (but /Jape'os
2 Ch. x. 4 BA): Sao-e'ws Dt. xii. 2 AF (-eos B), 2 Es. xviii.
15 «A a (-e'os BA*), Sir. xiv. 18 kA (-e'os BC), Hb. iii. 3 kAQ*

(-eos B).
In the literary 4 M. yXvKeos is undisputed (viii. 23) and

ftadeos is no doubt the true reading in Sir. xxii. 7.
10. "Hjucrus has lost the fem. forms in -eta altogether and
adopted the koivtj contracted gen. sing, r/piaov; (Att. ^/xtb-eos)
2
.
A word containing three vowels which came to be pronounced

alike was specially liable to confusion and many of the peculiar
LXX forms are due to mere 'itacism' (the equivalence of / and
u sounds) : but there are clear indications that rjfxia-v is be-
1
See M. Gr. declension of (3a66s, Thumb Handbuch 47.
2
Mayser 294 f. , Moulton CR xv. 35 s . The papyri show one form not
found in LXX, neut. pi. rj/j.io-7].
Declension of [§'I2, 10-
1 80
coming an indeclinable which may stand for all cases 17/zio-us :
indecl. = gen. sing, seems also to deserve recognition.

The
LXX declension is as follows :
Singular M. F. N.
]
rjjAicrv
N. A.
2
G. (tov and rrjs )
rj/JLlCTOVS
3
{fjfjuavs
{rjjjiicreis^
{rj/xiav 5
6
\rjfXL<J€t
D. (to and rf)

1
)
fjfilcrei
rj[ucrv s
Plural
]
(ra) fjfuo-v
N. (ot) rj/JLicreis
9
(01) (rj)fJiicrei
A. (rovs and to? 11 ) fjfxiaeis

/ *- \ c / 19
1*
D. (rots-) rjfXMrecnv
13
(rols) rjixicrei
11. The heterogeneous Attic Ti-pao? Trpaaa Trpaoi/ has been

of the
reduced to uniformity by the employment throughout
14
forms from -vs (as in poetry) irpavs, Trpaw dat. sg. irpaeCq. : ,
and -<m Jos.

1
Also written i}/u<rov 3 K. iii, 25 B*, Is. xliv. 16 B*,
xxii. B*, 10 A, 11 B*A, 13 A, 21 A.
1
2 tt?? r)iJLl<rovs rrjs lttttov.
3 K. xvi.
3 Ex. xxvii.
5 B*A ews (tou)
û<™s, xxx. 15 A dirb rod rj/xiirvs, xxxvm.
1 A bis, N. xxxi. 30 B*, 1 Ch. vi. 71 A. ^
4
Jos. xxi. 5 A, 1 Ch. xxvi. 32
BA (r)iu<rovs bwete).
5 Ex. xxx. 15 B dwb tov ijfuav, Dan. 6 vii. 25 ews icaipov km
Kaipwv /cat
ye Tjpuav KcupoO.
Jos. xxi. 6 A.
6
7 1 Ch. xxvii. 21 B t% ij/xiffei 4>v\yjs.

_
8 BAF ry ypuav <pv\ys, xxxiv. 13 F, Dt. 111. 13 B, xxix.
N. xxxii. 33
8 A, Jos. xii. 27 BA, ib.
6F, Dan. Gix. A.
,,,,„, , *
9
Jos. ix. 6 F* ol /ti<rei
apparently = ol y/Miav (cf. M. Gr. fxurv fuaos).
The more idiomatic 61 yaav r/fiurvvidof B is no doubt right.

10 Tob. x. 10 BA ?(r6r/>. A* ).
11
Ez. xvi. 51, 1 M. iii. 34, 37-
12 Tos. xiii. 31. -
13 xx ii. 7 A ( = ro?s
t os .
ijfjuffv).
,
In the same verse A
a t.
has rots t^w'"
<
(sic) which may represent

r. Wuxecnv or t. V<" ( = 7/>H with p
i<pe\KVffTiKou. B has ry V^« in both pl aces -
14 Ilpaov 1 M. xv. 12 A {irpavv V).

Adjectives 181
I 12, 13]
{Dan. O iv. 16) and plur. -n-paets, 7rpaets, TrpaeW 1 occur. At the
same time 7rpavrr]s has superseded TrpaoTt]<; (cf. § 6, 32).
12. IIoA-us, otherwise regular, has neuter ttoXvv in Cod. A
in a few passages: 4 K. xxi. 16 (a!/m ttoXvv), i M. iii. 31, 41,
iv. 23 (with dpyvpiov, xpvvtov) — the converse of the exchange
by which ttov replaces Travra.
We may note the transition from the -rjs to the -os class in
ofioeOvos 2 xv. 31M. A
(Polyb., Jos.): elsewhere (2 and 3 M.)
6p.oe8vr]s dXkoedvijs. The form 7repicrcnos for irepicro-os (classified
as '
Neo-hellenic' i.e. after 600 A.D. by Jannaris § 1073) is read
by X in 1 M. ix. 22.
13. Comparison.
The use of the degrees of comparison of the adjective in
the LXX is affected by two influences, which will be further
considered under the head of Syntax, (i) The fact that the
Hebrew adjective undergoes no change of form in comparison
partly accounts for some restriction in the use of both degrees
in the translations. The positive may be used either for the
comparative (e.g. dyaObs v-n-ep avrov 1 K. ix. 2) or for the
superlative (e.g. In 6 //.ixpds, ib. xvi. 11 "there remains the

2
youngest [of several brothers] ") . (ii) The use of the superlative
is still further restricted by the tendency of the later language
to make one of the two degrees, usually the comparative, do
duty for both (e.g. 6 veorrcpos Gen. xlii. 13 ff. = the youngest of
twelve brothers) 3 . The superlative from about the beginning
of our era tends to be used solely with elative or intensive
sense = "very ," "more" and "most"

4
while are both expressed
by the comparative.
In the papyri of the early Empire true superlatives are quite
rare, but superlatives used in elative sense as complimentary
1 a
iii. 18 N=-
Ilpaeai Sir. .
2
But use of 6 /uicpos is idiomatic, as Dr Moulton points out,
this
occurring frequently in papyrus letters it has an affectionate tone. :
3 BlassN.T. § xi, 3.
4
As in modern Greek, Thumb Handbuch 50.
1 82 Comparison of [§ 12, 13 —
epithets for governors etc., like Ital. -issimo, abound the : most
frequent are peyiaros, KparicrTos, XapTrporaros, lepmraros.
14. In LXX superlatives in -to,tos are not so rare as in

N.T., where Blass finds only two instances, but they occur for
the most part in the literary books (Wis., 2 —4 Mace, Prov.^
Est.) and often in elative sense.
The
following exx. have been noted in the less literary
books. Genesis has several true superlatives cppopipdoraro^ :
(n-avrcDv) iii. I, ivboôraros (iravrcov) xxxiv. 19, veararos xlix. 22

(for the more usual vemrepos). In Jd. xi. 35 A ep,7reiro8ecrTdTr] (\)
am o-epvoraTr) the text is a curious perversion of ep7reTro8eorrd~
rrjKas ipi (see Field's Hex.). 'Y^rjXoTarr] (/cm peydX-q) 3 K. iii. 4
(elative). 'O piKporaros 2 Cli. xxi. 17 (true superlative: usually
6 piKpos in this sense, as ib. xxii. 1).
In the literary books forms in -eararos are common Wis. :
alone has ddpavea-raros xiii. 1 9, aXrjBecrraTos vi. 17, aTvi]ve(jTaTos

xvii. 19, dreXearaTos iv. 5 A, dcppovearctTos xv. 1 4 BA Pro v. has :
e.g. deppovecrraros ix. 1 6, x. 1 8, xxiv. 25, €TnCpave<rTaTa xxv. 1 4..
4 M. (and to some extent 2 M.) is fond of using comp. and

Superl. of compound words, e.g. rrepieKTiiccoTaTos, TroXyrpoTroyrepos
(-tcltos), cpiXoTSKvarepos, dvo-qrorepov. Job (vi. 15, xix. 1 4) has ol
iyyvraroi p,ov, for which the Other books write (01) eyyurrd pov.y
e.g. <fr xxxvii. 12 both are classical.
:
15. The
termination -alrepos does not occur, unless it is to
be found in TrXrjcruTepov ( = -air.) 4 M. xii. 3 & TrXqaiorepov of V* :
shows the tendency to revert to the normal form TrXqaiearepov :
of A
has other late attestation and may be right.
16. The Attic rule as to long or short before -repos

-ToiTos is usually observed. The vowel preceding mute + nasal
(liquid) is regarded as short, contrary to Attic practice, in
<f>L\oTeKVTepcu 4 M. xv. 5 AkV* : cf. eXa^pwTcpos Job vii. 6
B*«* ix. 25 B* Phonetic changes (Tepa 4 M. : xv. 30 AV*
(n dvSpioT.): similarly ira\aiwTepu>v Est. E 7 A (-or. Bn) and
7raXou<j)TaTos 3 times in the colophon at the end of Esther
written by correctors of N (strict Attic 7raXa</re/3o? -cura/ros).
The converse is seen in o-wctotc/oos Gen. xli. 39 E, Kvpmraro?

4 M. i. 19 A: cf. aOXeLOTaTYjs 3 M. v. 49 A.
§ 12, iy] Adjectives 183
17. Adjectival comparative and superlative of Adverbs.

Forms in -repos -tcitos are now augmented by some new
adjectives — <?£arrepos -toltos, eorwrepos -tcitos
1
—which replace to
some extent the classical adverbial forms in -repw -rdrw. Of
these latter the only exx. are rrjv Bai9wphfi rrjv dvwripw 3 K.
x. 23 B and Karararw read by « in Tob. iv.19, xiii. 2, by B
in \I> cxxxviii. 15, by A in Job xxxvii. 12. For the comparison
of the adverb the kolvtj preferred neut. sing, and plur. forms in
-repov -rara : the former occur in LXX, where they are hardly
distinguishable from the simple adv. or prep.- dvwrepov (= avw)
L. XL 21 e^€L crxeXr] dvwrepov toov 77-oScov, 2 Es. xiii. 28: koltoJ-
repov (= KctTw) Gen. xxxv. 8 AE aVe'0avev 8e A. /tar. BaiOtjX '.
iorwrepov (= e'er 00) Ex. xxvi. 33, L. xvi. 2, 12, 15, 1 K. xxiv. 4,
Is. xxii. 11.
The use of the comp. here may be accounted for by the

presence of P in the Heb. : avar<Epov = 7))ftft, nar. = nnriD s
ecr. = JV30.
Whereas the comparative usually encroaches upon the sphere

of the superlative, the reverse takes place with irpwTos, which,
besides being used in superlative or elative sense, begins to
supplant 7rpoT£pos. So e.g. Gen. xli. 20 Karetpayov at eirra /?oe?
at atcr^pat...ra9 7rpwTas tos KaXds, Ex. iv. 8 tov arjpbtiov tov

7rpa}Tov...Tov <rr]p,. to{> ka\drov (former and latter), xxxiv. 1 Svo
7rA.a/cas Ai#ivas Kadib? kcu at Trpwrai (cf. 4), Dt. X. I ff., Jd. XX.
32 B tos to 7rpa>TOV (= A Ka#ws eparpoaOev), Tob. xiv. 5 H oIkoSo-
jji7]o-ovcriv tov oIkov kclI ov^ cos tov 7rpajTOv (= BA ov% otos 6
7rpoTepos). IIpoTepos, though not half so frequent as 7rp(2ros, is
still well represented, mainly by the adverb (to) Trporepov and

by the classical use of the adjective in place of the adverb, as
in Ex. X. 14 7rpoTepa avTtjs ov yeyovev Toiavrrj d/<pis Kat /xetoi

ravTa k.t.X. This use of 7rporepos = 7rpo may have assisted in
1
Apparently first found in LXX dvurepos -raros, Kanhrepos -raroi :
have some classical authority. Cod. A

has a similar comparative adj. from
ivrbs: Est. iv. 11 rr\v aii\\\v rrjv IvTOTepav (ecrooTepav BfrS).
184 Comparison of [§ 12, 17
producing Trpwros = Trporepog. "Eo-xcitos is similarly used both

for superl. and comp.
Dt. xxiv. 3 yivrjTai dvSpl eripw kou /jllo-tjo-y]
:
avrrjv 6 dvrjp 6 eo-âros, Jos. x. 14 ovk kykve.ro rîipa Toiavrt] ov8k

1
to trporepov ovSk to ecrâroi/ : eaxarov is used as a preposition
"after" in Dt. xxxi. 27, 29, eo-âTov tot) Oavdrov (t^s TeXevrrjs)
fxov, eo ^.
-
rw rjjxepwv.
"Yo-T£pos (apart from the adverbial vcrrepop, ecp' varipco, e£
vcrrepov) occurs once only (r Ch. xxix. 29), where it is a true
comparative: vararos ( = superl.) is also represented by a
solitary instance (3 M. v. 49).
18. In modern Greek the old forms in -lwv -io-tos have

been ousted by others in -Tepos -tcito5 (e.g. /caAtn-epos, xeporepos
for KaAAiW, xetpw) 2 In the LXX we see but the beginnings
.
of this transition. Ato-xpoVepos (for at<rxtW) Gen. xli. 19 may

be illustrated from a papyrus of iii/B.c.
3
The vulgar ayatforrepos 4
is confined to the late B text of Judges (xi. 25, xv. 2
A Kp€i(T<j(Mv bis).
19. Ta^t; has the comparative of the earlier period of the

KOLvri, rdxtov, in W. xiii. 9, 1 M. ii. 40 : 2 Mace, alone has
class. Bdrrov (iv. 31, v. 21, xiv. 11: used with positive or elative
sense).
Taxvrepov, found in papyri of ii/iii/A.D., has not yet made its

appearance: nor does the LXX afford examples of double
forms like p,et(6repos.
20. Many of the classical forms in -mv -io-tos are retained,

but few are frequent, and the superlatives are mainly confined
to the literary books and used in elative sense.
1
Cf. more doubtful cases
in R. iii. 10, 2 K. xiii. 15 B (pelfav y\ Kcuda
y
iffX- V V a gloss, possibly of Christian origin), *Hg. ii. 9, Dan. 09
TrpibTr),
xi. 29. A
sentence like (2 M. vii. 41) icrx&TV Se tQi> vluv ij fi-qr-qp ire\eijTr}irei>
has of course classical warrant.
2
Thumb Handbuch 51.
3
Mayser 298. The superl. aUx^ros occurs as a variant for gx0i<rro$
in Est. E. 24 A, 3 M. iii. "27 V.
4
'Ayaff&raros in an undated letter (a.D.), Par. xviii. 3.
§ 12, 20] A djectives 185
TlXeiav is frequent, often liXflo-ros occurs sporadically

without comp. force as in as a true superl., or in elative
the common phrases rjpepas sense (e.g. Sir. xlv. 9 xP V(TOls
•n-Xeiovs L. XV. 25 etc. ( = f)p- K.a>8a>criv TrXelo-Tois, 1. 1 8 iv
TToXXdj elsewhere) and eVi TrXelo-rcp o'lxa) R.V. "in the whole
TrXetov ( = eVt rroXv) ty 1. 4 etc. house" [fjxf should perhaps be
read], Is. vii. 22 TrXelcrrov ydXa).
M«'£W occurs sporadi- Meyio-ros is literary and
cally. usually elative as an attribute of
6e6s (e.g. 2 M. iii. 36, 3 M. i, 9 V).
.
"kfx(e)ivov only as a v.l. of "Apurros literary and elative
K in Est. E. 2 ( = BA pel(ov). (4 M. vii. 1).
BeXricov is fairly frequent BeXna-Tos in Pent, and literary
(several times in Jer. /3). books (Gen. xlvii. 6, 11, Ex.
xxii. 5 bis : 2 M. xiv. 30, 3 M.
iii. 26).
Kpelaacov is the most fre- KpaTio-ros occurs as a true
|
quent comp. form of dyados. superl. in literary books (2, 3 M.)
and elsewhere: 1 K. xv. 15, 4
xv. 6, xxii. 5, Am. vi. 2.
'EXdaarav is used in Pent. 'EXa^tcrros- also is not con-
(Gen. i. 16 etc., Ex. xvi. 17 f., fined to the literary books as a :
L. xxv. 16, N. xxvi. 54 etc.) true superl. in Jos. vi. 26 bis

and the literary books. (OppOSed tO TVptoTOTOKOs), 1 K.
ix. 21, 4 K. xviii. 24, Jer. xxix. 21 :
as elative e.g. eXaxicrra tjvXw, "a

diminutive piece of wood," W.
xiv. 5.
"Hctitoiv Is. xxiii. 8 and in ["Hkicttos is not used.]
literary books (usually in the
phrases ov8ev [ovx] tjttov).
Xeipav 1 K. xvii. 43 B and Xelptcrros literary, used as true
literary. superl. (Est. B. 5, 2 and 3 M.).
"ExOuttos literary.
MdXXov is fairly common.
'OXiyoaros, apparently a koivtj offshoot
MaXicrra is literary (2 — 4 M.).
from ttoXXoo-tos 1 (like
tt6(ttos, elKotTTos), is fairly common in LXX, with the proper
etymological meaning of "one of few," " attended by a small
retinue," e.g. Gen. xxxiv. 30 oX. dpi iv dpidpm, 1 M. iii. 16
<=£i]Xdev 'lov8as. ..oXtyocrTos, but sometimes hardly distinguishable
from oXlyos, "few," "inferior." The converse ttoXXoo-tos is
classical in the sense of "one of many," "(a) very small (frac-
tion)" or "one of ol ttoXXoi," "plebeian" in LXX it occurs twice :
only and then with the opposite meaning of " great," " powerful
( = ttoXvs) 2 K. xxiii. 20 dvrjp avros 7roXXocrr6s epyois, Prov. v. 1
:
(by conjugal fidelity) 7toXXo(ttos eery.

1
In Soph. Ant. 625 Jebb reads oXiyiarov xpbvov.
1 86 Numerals [§ 12, 21
21. As regards the declension of comparatives in -we, the

shorter Attic forms in -co -ov? of ace. sing, and nom. and ace.
plur., which show signs of waning in ii/i/B.c.
1
, are still well
represented in LXX.
BeXrlav, e'Xdcracov, Kpelaaoov have the shorter forms only in
thecases concerned. BeXrlovs Prov. xxiv. 40, Job xlii. 15,
Jer. xxxiii. 13, /3eXr/« ib. xlii. 15 X (the variants show the
tendency to introduce the longer form fteXrlcov B*, -wv A, :
-iova Q). Tov eXdo-cro) Gen. i. l6, xxvii. 6, ovk eXdrrovs 2 M.

v. 5, viii. 9, xii. io. T6irov...KpeiTTa Is. lvi. 5 (with v.ll. Kpeirrcov I\
Kp{e)[(TCT(ov KA, Kpuraov Q), neut. plur. Kpelo-crco Prov. viii. 19 B
(npicrcraiv N, Kpicraov A) and KpeiTTO) Ep.
J. 67 B (<pi(Taav A,
Kpeio-crova Q), Kpeicrcrovs Prov. xxvii. 5. On the other hand —
tJttcov has the longer forms only: tJttovo. Ep.
J. 35, proves job
xx. 10. —
In other words both forms occur. nXeiW has vXeiova
in sing, and plur. (once only the shorter form 1 Es. iv. 42 7rXei&> :
twv yeypa.fip.ev gov) but irXelovs is usual (constant in the phrase

:
rjpepas TrXelovs), though TrXetoves -as occur : 2,Ch. xxxii. 7, Jer.

xliii. 32, Ez. xxix.^ 15, 2 M.
12 (Dt. xx. 19 A, 1 Ch. iv. 40 A,
xi.
Ep. J. 18 A). Meiôves -ovas -ova (neut. plur.) only are attested:
the ace. sing, is peL&va in Dan. O xi. 13, n(e)l£a> in 3 K. xi. 19
2
A
(rrjs pelfa B) and probably this stood in 4 M. xv. 9 (pelgoov AV,
pi£ov N* pifa N e a ). Xelpcov has ace. sing. x e L P ova 3 M. v. 20
-
'
'
(in 1 K. xvii. 43 Ovxh aXX' fj x e a>2 <w6s, the nom. must be L

P
meant): the neut. plur. is x e>iP 0Va W. xv. 18, but x a'p w m
ib. xvii. 6.
§ 13. The Numerals.

1. Aw in LXX, as in the papyri 3 , N.T., and the Koivrj
generally, has gen. 8vo and dative 8u<ri(v), on the analogy of

rpi(Ti{v). The indeclinable use of 8vo for both gen. and dat.
(as well as ace.) has classical authority: 8va[(v) was, however,
the normal dative from Aristotle onwards. Avo for dat. occurs
in LXX in the A text of Jos. vi. 22 (AF), xiii. 8, Jd. xv. 13,
3 K. xxii. 31, and so apparently ib. xvi. 24 BA (iv 8vo TaXavruiv
dpyvpiov): cf. Sir. xliv. 23 iv cf>vXaig...8€Ka 8vo. The old dual
1
Mayser 298 f. : the Atheists gave them a new lease of life.
2
The -w forms are often used (like TrXriprjs, ijfu<Tv) indeclinably
Moulton Pro/. 50.
8 Mayser (from end of ii/B.c).
3 f 3 f.
1 3, 3] Numerals
is preserved in two literary books in the debased form, found

in Polybius and the Atticists, Svtiv (§ 6, 37): 4 M. i. 28 nV
(8volv A), xv. 2, Job ix. 33 A = xiii. 20 A Svetv 84 /xot xp( € )' a ( or
XPWV Bk in the latter passage, meaning apparently "treat" or
"indulge me in two ways").
2. For the usual declension of nom. and ace. of -reWapes
in the LXX uncials viz.
N. Tecr crapes r4<rcr€pa,
A. T€0"crap€s Tecrcrcpa,
see §§ 5j P- 62, 6. 2, 10. 15. The gen. and, as a rule, the dat.
take the Attic forms (recradpwv, reo-crapcri(v)). Assimilation of
syllables, apparently, produces the spelling of the dat. as repcrap-
viv in the opening chapters of Amos in Cod. A (i. 9, 1 1, ii. 1) : the
same MS has the metaplastic reo-crapots once in Ez. i. 10 (but
reo-aapo-i twice in same v.): the alternative dat. TtTpaanv (poetical
and late prose)
1
occurs once in Jd. ix. 34 B rirpacnv apneas.
3. To express numbers between ten and twenty the
classical language usually placed the smaller number first. So
always IvSexa, SwSexa, the composite forms attesting their
antiquity: the component parts of the higher numbers were
linked by /cat (Tpeio-/«u8e/<a etc.). But, in certain circumstances,
viz. where the substantive stood before the numeral, the order
was reversed, the larger number preceding the insertion or :
omission of the copula was optional. In the kowtj the second

method (without copula) prevailed and in modern Greek, for
numbers above twelve, has become universal. It was natural
that the order of the symbols (17' etc.) should ultimately
determine the order of the words when written in full. But
eVSeKa (mod. Gr. evr.) SwSeKa had taken too deep root to be
dislodged and have survived to the present day.
AeKdSvo was a short-lived attempt to displace the latter,
which appears to have been much in vogue in the Ptolemaic
1
Exx. in Cronert 199 note 2.
1 88 Numerals [§ 13, 3
age 1 . In LXX, as against numerous examples of SwSeKa, SeKaSuo

has good authority throughout two books only, viz. 1 Chron.
(vi. 63 BA, ix. 22 BA, xv. 10BA, xxv. 9 ff . B : so 2 Ch. xxxiii.
1 BA, but elsewhere 8wS.) (ii. and Judith

5, 15, vii. 2): else-
where it receives good support in 2 Es. ii. 6 BA, 18 BA, Sir.

xliv. 23 BA and occurs sporadically in B (Ex. xxviii. 21,
xxxvi. 21: Jos. xviii. 24, xxi. 40: 4 K. i. 18 a: 1 Es. viii. 35,
54, 63) and, less often, in A.
For '
the teens ' the LXX uncials attest the two classical
modes of expression (rp(e)L(TKaiSeKa, SeKaTp(e)2<; etc.) in about
equal proportions, the latter slightly preponderating.
Occasionally in Genesis, contrary to classical precedent, the

copula is inserted with the latter order of words Gen. xiv. 14 :
Sena K.al oktco AD, xxxi. 41 8. Kal reVcr., xxxvii. 2 8. Kal e-rrrd E,
xlvi. 22 8. Kal iwea D so 3 K. vii. 40 A, i Ch. xxvi. 9, 2 Ch. xxvi. 1.
:
A, where it does not use deaae^, always writes l£ Kal 8e<a, as

distinct words B, except in N. xxxi. 46, 52, writes eKKaldena.
:
4. For numbers above '

the teens ' there is no fixed order
inLXX, but the tendency is to write the larger number first.
The literary 2 Mace, employs 7rpos with dative for large numbers
e.g. V. 21 OKTaKOcria 7rpos Tots x<Aioi9, V. 24 V Sioyrupiois 7rpos
tois X 1 ^-; x> 3 1 ^LcrfivpiOi Trpos -rots irevTa.Kocrioi<; etc. (poetical,

cf.Aesch. P.V. 774 Tptros...7rpos SeV aAAaicw yovais, Soph.
Track. 45).
5. The ordinals retain their place 2 . The strict Attic forms
to express 13th — 19th — separate declinable words, TptVos Kal
Sckcitos etc. — have been entirely supplanted by the composite
words Tpio-KaiSeKa/ros etc. (rare in classical Greek, possibly of
Ionic origin). The former only survive as variants in 2 M.
xi. 33 V 7rep/7TT?7 Kal SeKarrj, Est. ix. 21 H ca Triixirnqv kolI SeKaryjv
3
.
Mayser (316) notes only one example of 5ib5ei<a (157 B.C.). On the
1
other hand in the ostraca dwdeica predominates (Moulton Prol? 246). Cod.
Bezae writes only 5e/ca Mo or t/3 (ib. 96).
2
All above rerapros have disappeared from the modern language.
3
The -re of irivre, recalling -ros, perhaps accounts for the tendency in
this case: cf. 1 Ch. xxiv. 14 ire/j.irTeK<ud<;KaTo$ sic B*.
13, 7] Numerals 189
The form Tpio-KouSeKaros, always so written in LXX, for the

more correct rpcLo-K., has, by analogy, produced the still more
impossible form Teo-o-apio-KcuSeKaTos (2 Ch. xxx. 15 B* b A and
constantly elsewhere in one or more correctors of B) for rear.
crapeo-KaiSeKaTos. The ordinals between 20
30 and 40 and 30,
etc. are expressed in Attic by two ordinals connected by «at
(Sevrepos kcu eiKoo-To? etc.), except for €ts koX (etKoo-ros) : the
cardinal is similarly used in this instance in LXX (1 Ch.
xxiv. 17 6 ets kcu etKocrros, 1 M. vii. 1 erous eiôs kcu TrevrrjKoo-rov:
and so, with irregular order, Jer. lii. 1 duoo-rov koX ei/os eroi>s,
2 Ch. xvi. 13 A), but we

meet with 3 K. xvi. 23
also TpiaKoa-r^
kcu irpwTcp, 1 Ch. XXV. 28 ctKOcrros 7rpwTOs, 2 M. xiv. 4 TrpWTCi) KCU.
6KaTocr™ kcu TrevrrjKoaTw (where the order is peculiar). In

these compound ordinals the smaller number usually precedes
as in Attic, but in the later portions of the LXX, there is a
marked tendency to reverse this order, and thus to bring
cardinals (whether expressed by words or symbols) and ordinals
1
into line .
6. To express certain days of the month (the 4th, 20th and

30th) classical Greek employed, in place of the ordinals, the
substantives Terpas, eka?, rptaKa?. These are retained in the
LXX proper 2
, but appear to have been unfamiliar to Theodotion
and his school : Dan. © x. 4 = 2 Es. xix. 1 kv tf/Jiipa dKoa-r^ k<iI
•wdpTTj ro9 pvijyos (contrast e.g. 2 M. xi. 21 Atos KoptvOcov rerpaBi

koi eiKctSt).
Terdprr) appears also (beside elKas) in Dan. O x. 4, 3 M. vi. 38,

elKoarfj is read by B in 2 Ch. vii. 10 (eliid8i A).
7. The numeral adverbs continue in use: for Itttixki (-kis)
1
E.g. 4 K. 10 eu
'irei TpiaKo<rT(j? Kal e/356/xy.
xiii. So regularly in 4 K.,
2 Es., Dan. Jer. lii. (verses 1 and 31): also Jos. xiv. 10, 1 M.
(x. 4) and
i. 10, 20 (the dates in the later chapters follow the Attic order), 2 M. i. 10
and (without copula) xi. 21, 33, 38.

2
Tptct/ctis 2 M. xi. 30, the other two frequently. Terpds in Sl> xciii. tit.
isused of the fourth day of the week, rerpadt aaj3j3a,T(av {-rov), as in modern
Greek.
190 Pronouns [§ 13, 7
see § 9, 9. Aquila and his school employ in place of them

the plural of KdOoSos to render the Heb. D^DJJS (lit. strokes,
beats): from this source in "LXX" come 3 K. ix. 25 A rpet?
xa068ov<s, Eccl. vii. 23 b kclOoSovs 7roXXas (= 7rA.et(jTaKts in the

doublet 23a): cf. in mod. Greek /xta (popd, rpets pope's.
§ 14. Pronouns.
1. Personal. The 3rd pers. is represented by avrov etc.,
including (at least in some books) the nom. cwtos, airoL

'Anepiifsas (j.£s els fiddr] Jon. ii. 4 K, if not a mere slip, may be
compared with ovt<d(s) etc. I have not noted in LXX any exx.
of the longer modern Greek forms icrv etc. per eaov occurs in :
papyri of ii/A.D. (OP iii. 528, 531, Par. 18).
2. Reflexives. 'Efiavr{ov), aeavr(ov), eavrôv) remain in
use, the last two usually in the longer forms preferred by the
KoivT] : the alternative Attic forms o-avrov, avrov, which are
absent from the N.T. (Blass 35), continue to be written in the
1
papyri down to about the end of ii/B.c. , and are sporadically
represented in the LXX.
2avr(ov) in Pentateuch only in Dt. xxi. 11 B (cf. xix. 9
rrpoc9HceiCAY TW B* Yid -o-eis o-avrS Swete) frequently -, : in the
Kingdom B, 2 K. ii. 21 B semel, 3 K. iii. 5 B,
books, 1 K. xix. 11
11 BA
bis, viii. 53 bis (BA, B), xvii. 13 BA, xx. 7 BA, xxi. 34 BA,
4 K. iv. 3 B, vi. 7 B, xviii. 21 BA, 23 A, 24 B Ez. iv. 9 B semel :
(c'&ytoo sic), xvi. 52 Q, xxxiii. 9 B, xxxvii. 17 BQ, xxxviii. 7 Q:

elsewhere "*• liv. 11 B, Tob. vi. 5 X, Sir. xiv. 11 A, Is. viii. 1 K.
For avrov etc. we find e.g. 2 Ch. xxi. 8 B e(p' avrovs, 1 M. iii.
13 A, [xed* avrov (per air. XV): of course in many cases it is
uncertain whether avr. or air. is intended.
c
Eavr(ov) for 1st or 2nd pers. sing, is an illiteracy found

occasionally as a v.l. iavrov = ip,avrov Job xxxii. 6 C, iavra> =
:
aeavrco Job x. 13 A* fort K oa Is. xxi. 6K (see Moulton Pro/. 87). ,
The corresponding use of the plural iavrwv, on the other

hand, is normal in the Koivrj. It had already since c. 400 B.C.
supplanted acpwv aww 2

, and from ii/B.c. in the papyri further
1 2
Mayser 305 ff. Meisterhans 153.
§ 14) 3] Pronouns 191
supplants and vp.wv avrwv 1

rjiiwv So in LXX the 1st . pers.
plur. is always and the 2nd pers. usually iavr(<2v). The
Hexateuch, however, a production of iii/B.c., retains the old
vfx(wv) avr(<3v) together with what appears to be a transitional
form vfAtv lavTois : the latter might be merely due to mixture of
readings, but its frequent attestation and the limitation of this
form of reflexive to the dat. of the 2nd plur. are against this.
'Eavr(cov) : (a,)=fjp. air. : Gen. xliii. 22, Jos. xxii. 23 (avrols B),
1 K. xiv. 9 etc. : (b) = v/x. air. Ex. xix. 12 BA, Dt. i. 13 BA, Jos.
iv. 3 F, ix. 17 BA and frequently in later books.
'Y/xcov avrcov Ex. xxxv. 5 and frequently in Dt. in the phrase
eâpels (dffiaviel?) e£ vpa>v avrcov (rbv 7Tovi]p6v); Dt. xiii. 5, xvii. 7,
xix. 19 {-apelre AF), xxi. 9, 21, xxii. 21, 24, xxiv. 7, cf. Jos. vii. 12
(egdprjre) the Heb. -p~lpD " from thy midst " if literally rendered
:
etc aeavrov would have conveyed another meaning, that of

exorcism.
'Yplv avrols with variants vp.lv eavrols and eavrols. Ex. xix.
12 F vp. eavr., xx. 23 a vp. air. B (eavr. AF), 23 b vp. air. A (vp..
€. BF), xxx. 3 2 °^ rroirjdrjo-erai (A 7roi77<rerai) VjuiV eauroij BAF,
xxx. 2>7 vp. air. BF (vp. i. A): Dt. iv. 16 and 23 fyx. e. B (vp.
air. AF) : Jos. 3 a/xaiv. ti/xti/ avr. AF (ajixa u/xii' avrols B),
(cat
ix. 17 F fyi. air. (eavrols BA), xxii. 16 vp. e. B (eavrols A), xxiv.
1 5 v/x. e. B [The following are not reflexive Jos.
(vp. air. A). :
vi. 18 v/iels airoi B (vpels AF) "even you": 2 Ch. xx. 15 raSe
Xeyei Kvpws vp.lv avrols "to you," Heb. DnK D3a DUK forming
part of the Lord's words.]
3. Demonstratives. Under Accidence there is little
to note. Ovtos and eKelVos are used regularly: oSe is much

commoner than in N.T., most often in the phrase raSe Aeyei
Kvptos and the but also elsewhere, in the Pentateuch with
like,
correct deictic force idiomatically rendering Heb. n3n = void,

e.g. Gen. 1. 18 o?Se rip.€i% 0-01 oiKerai : but it is going over to the
literary class and in some books is used incorrectly for ovtos.
The intensive -i with ovros is unrepresented, but vw't occurs in
literary books (Job, 2 and 4 M., * xvi. 11, xliii. 10).
1
Mayscr 303
the beginnings of this use of eavruiv go back to Attic
:
Greek. Polybius never has the old forms but only avruv avrotis (for rst and
2nd pers.) and eavrols (2nd pers.): Kalker 277. Mayser cites no exx. of
reflex. 1st and 2nd plur. in any form for iii/B.c.
ig2 % Pronouns [§ 14, 4
4. Relatives. "Os -fj S is frequent: ocrris ^to 6',ti (fem.

hctic Jer. vi. 8 «) is less so, and the distinction between the
pronouns is not always rigidly observed. The latter, apart
from 7}(ttlvos M. v.
2 10, and the phrases ews (p-e^pi) 6'tol>, is
confined to the nom. sing, and plur. and the neut. ace. sing.
o,T6. The shorter forms are found only in the phrases quoted
the shorter forms of the interrogative and indefinite pronouns
(-rot), t<3, tov, to)) do not occur. "Oo-n-ep in neut. sing, and plur.
is literary (5 times in all : in Lev. xxv. 27 read o inrepexei with

B ab , in Jos. xxiii. 4 e7rep(p)i(£a with A, in 2 K. vi. 8 virep ov).
5. Correlatives. The following occur, noios toiovtos

(tchos 2 Es. v. 3: TouxrSe 2 M. xi. 27, xv. 12) — 0105 6wolo9
(lit.) M. xi. 37 and in the 'stage-direction' in Cant. v. 10 x.
2
IIoo-os —
Toowros (rocrw paXXov Sir. xi. 11, xiii. 9) acros.
HtjXUos Zech. ii. 2 bis, 4 M. xv. 22 ttjXlkovtos (lit. 2 4 M.). :
—
IIoTa7rds only in Dan. O Sus. 54, where it keeps something of
its original local meaning, ttot, tov 7rapaSeco-ov toVo). ('Ott6<to<;,
tjXlkos are unrepresented.)

ToioOtos has neuter in -o (-ov 2 K. xiv. 13 A, 1 Es. i. 19 B)
as also T-ÂtKoSros : too-otjtos has neut. in -o in vernacular style
(N. xv. 5, 1 M. hi. 17), in -ov in the literary books (Est. E. 7,
11, W. xiii. 9, 2 and 3 M.): both forms are old.
6. Words indicating duality as distinct from plurality are

disappearing : ap-ôrepoi (not aêfxa) and 'irepos alone are
frequent (/x^êrepos Prov. xxiv. 21). 'E/caTepo? is correctly
used for " one of two " in Gen. xl. 5, Tob. « v. 3 (read e/<arepo?
ev), xi. 13 and in the literary books (so kKaripwOev 4 M.), in
Ez. it appears to take the place of €/cacrrog : elsewhere eVao-ros
supplants it, exac-ros itself being replaced in the literal books
by avOpwiros or dvrfp (p. 45). IIoTepos is supplanted by to,
appearing only in Job as an interrogative particle (iroTepov).
l 5> 2] The Verb. General changes 193
§ 15. The Verb. General Changes in Conjugation.

1. The verbal system to a large extent remains unaltered,
but in more than one direction shows signs of the shrinkage or
retrenchment and the reduction of what appeared to be super-
fluous varieties to a uniform pattern which characterize
the
later language as a whole.
Thus, the old three classes of verbs— barytones in -o>,
contracts, verbs in -/«-— have already gone on the way to

far
being merged into two, since the -fit verbs have in the active
in largemeasure passed over to the -a> class, while the beginnings
of a similar amalgamation of three forms into two
may be traced
in the occasional confusion in the uncials of
contract verbs in
aw and -co) (§ 22, 1).
The three voices remain as before, but a tendency to
eliminate, as in modern Greek, from the middle the only
tenses which discriminated it from the passive and
(1st aorist
future) may be inferred from the more extended use of the
aorist passive of deponent verbs (&ircK P £6riv, lyevrjOrjv etc.,
§ 21, 6), and perhaps also from the partial substitution of the
future active for the future middle which Attic
writers preferred
in certain quasi-deponent verbs denoting a
physical action or
an emotion (aKovcru), fiXeif/w, 0avfid(ro) etc.,
§ 20, 3).
2. As regards the moods, the optative, which is defunct in
the modern language, is still commonly used to express a wish:
other uses viz. with dv in principal sentences (questions etc.)
to express possibility and in subordinate clauses (conditional,
final etc.) are rare except in the literary essay known as
4 Maccabees, which uses it freely 1 . The conjunctive is still
1
Further instances occur not only in literary versions or writings
such
as Job, Proverbs, 2 Maccabees and the Epistle of Jeremiah,
but also in the
Pentateuch (especially in comparisons with us el or simply ws), Psalms
and
elsewhere. The mood thus appears still to show some signs of life in the
vernacular of the Ptolemaic age, whereas in N. T. writings it is always
an
index of a cultivated writer. In its primary use it is occasionally,
especially
m late texts, replaced by the conj., e.g. Ex. xxxiii.
13 yvojarQs Idea ae,
Jd. ix. 15 B iîXdji Trvp...K<xl Karacpdyji, Job xxxi. 40 e%e"\0r) etc. A
The Verb. General changes [§ 15,
2
194
frequent, but shows signs of shrinkage in the use of the

indicative (imperfect and fut.) after particles such as Idv, orav,
ha in other connexions the mixture of conj. and fut. ind. is

:
common, largely owing to changes in pronunciation such as

the equalization of co and o. The imperative remains but,
through the influence of the Hebrew, is often replaced in the
second person by the future indicative. The infinitive (defunct
in the modern language) is in vigorous life and shows no signs
of decay, the anarthrous and the now popular articular form of
it being both widely represented : the modern substitution of a
clause with <W (vd) can hardly be paralleled from the LXX.
The inf. and participle of the future are not often met with
outside literary books. The verbal adjective in forms which
have become stereotyped as adjectives (alveros "praiseworthy,"
§£ktos, OeXrjTos etc.) is not uncommon 1
: forms in -eov used as
the main verb in the sentence seem to be limited to the
Epistle of Jeremiah, which has vofiia-Teov 39, 56, kXtjtIov 39,
yvwcrriov 5 1, m^Kriov 56: cf. dvaXrjfJiirTea 2 M. hi. 1 3.
3. Turning to the tense system, we new forms
find of the
present evolved out of the perfect (yprjyopew etc.) and aorist
(Kpvfiw) : the partiality of the language for terminations of the

present such as -vw (lardvuy, Xifnrdvo) etc.) and its lavish
creation of new verbs in -a£w and -i£w belong to the depart-

ment of word-formation. The future drops certain forms now
regarded as superfluities, and to some extent the limitation
2
which Blass finds in the N.T., viz. that one future now
suffices for each voice, is found also in the LXX : i.e. e&o is
used to the exclusion of crâ-co, /xvô-^cro/wxc (not /xe/xvô-Ofxai),
(TTrjcrw and o-r^cro/xat (not Icm^co): but $avovjxa.i (Pent., Prov.,

Wis.) remains beside cpavrja-ofiai, and the fut. perf. is repre-
sented in at least one instance (Ke/<pa£o/xcu 3 ). The most salient

1
Havra ra dpra iiir' avrGov N. iv. 27 ( = 31 tSiv alpofievuv vw' orf>TG)v)
is noticeable. Wisdom has a large number of these adjectives, many of
them new.
2 3
N.T. § 14, 1. Cf. KeK\rj(ro/xai, § 24.
1 6, i] The Verb. General changes 195
alteration, however, in the tense system lies in the terminations

and encroachment of those of the 1st aorist
in particular in the
into the sphere of the 2nd aorist. The new termination affected
in the first place the 3rd pers. plur. where it took one of two
forms: -ov became either -ocrav or -av. The LXX is perhaps
the principal witness to the -ocrav forms which are found in
abundance throughout the whole collection of books with the
exception of a single late group: their rarity in the N.T.
suggests that they were an earlier form which
transitional
made way later for -av. The -ocrav forms invaded the imper-
fect as well as the aorist. The termination -av was eventually
extended to all the past tenses
use for -aca in the perfect
: its
no doubt goes back in some instances to the autographs, LXX

its employment in the imperfect, though is probably
attested,
attributable to later copyists. In a few instances an entirely
new 1 st aor. replaced the old 2nd aor. (rjia for yjyayov etc.).
In the passive correctly formed but unclassical 1st aorists and
kindred futures arose, though in one group of words the
contrary phenomenon appears, the substitution of new 2nd
aorists passive for 1st aorists, probably out of regard for
euphony (§ 21, 4). The periphrastic conjugation widens its
range, partly but not entirely owing to the influence of the
Hebrew original, the auxiliary verb being now employed with
the present participle to represent the imperf., future and more
rarely the present tense periphrasis in the perfect goes back
:
to the earlier language.

The dual has disappeared from the verb as from all parts
of speech.
§ 16. Augment and Reduplication.

Three main features under this head distinguish the
1.
modern from the classical language, viz. (1) the almost com-
plete disappearance in the former of the temporal augment,
(2) the consistently external position of the syllabic augment,
13—2
196 Syllabic augment [§ 16, I —
and (3) the disappearance of reduplication. The LXX illus-
trates the movement towards the first of these changes : the

second and third had hardly begun in the LXX period, but a
few premonitory signs of them appear in some of the uncials.
2. Loss of syllabic augment. The syllabic augment
e on the whole retained its place in the kolvtj as it has
also, to a considerable extent, in the modern language. The
main exception to this in the KOivrj was the pluperfect, the
only tense which contained both augment and reduplication.
The Kotvrj, as Thumb remarks 1
, strove to obliterate the dis-
tinction between these two, and ultimately reduplication
disappeared from the language : in the pluperf. the presence
of both aug. and redupl. was felt to be superfluous, and the
augment, as the more easily detachable element, was the one
to disappear. The active forms lost the augment sooner than
2
the passive . The internal and therefore less conspicuous
augment in compounds was also, it seems, more often dropped
than the initial augment in simple verbs. In the LXX MSS
omission is frequent in the active, insertion is the rule in the
3
passive .
Pluperf.
act. The aug. is consistently retained in one word,
ineTToldetv Dt. xxxii. 37, Prov. xxi. 22, Job vi. 13, Zeph. iii. 2 BX,
:
Is. xxx. 15, 32 (TreTToldei B), Jer. xxvii. 38, xxxi. 7, xlvi. 18 (rre-
rroldeis K), Bar. iii. 17, Ez. xvi. 15 (nareTr.), Sus. O 35, Dan. e
iii. 95. IleTroiOa had come to be regarded as a present, and
1
Hell. 170 " Die Kolvtj strebte ganz allgemein darnach, die Grenzen
zwischen Reduplikation und Augment zu verwischen, d. h. dieses fur jene
einzusetzen." Wackernagel suggests
that the loss of the aug. in the pluperf.
may have been due number of verbs in
to the influence of the considerable
which the anlaut of perf. and pluperf. were identical, e.g. el\t)<pa el\rj<pei.v.
2
Owing, perhaps, to their rarer and more literary use. Cf. the longer
survival of the old forms in the passive of verbs in -fit (§ 23, 1).
3
In the Ptolemaic papyri the passives always have the augment, the
actives more often than not, Mayser 333 f. (320 ff.) in papyri of the Imperial :
age the examples of omission increase. Polybius drops the augment in

compounds, mainly in the active (only one ex. of omission in the simplex in
—
Books I V, Wackernagel Indog. Forsch. v. Anz. 1) Josephus likewise :
usually omits the aug. in the pluperf. act. and inserts it in the passive,
W. Schmidt 438.
1 6, 3] Syllabic attgmeitt 197
produced a new aorist iireiroidrjva €tt€ttol0€l would be regarded :
as an imperf. like iridei. Otherwise the augmented forms are

practically confined to literary books iyeyoveiv always, Job :
iv. I2,_ x. 19 A, 1 M. iv. 27 XV, 2 M. xii.

39, xiii. 17: eBedoUeiv
Job iii. 25, xxix. 14 X*A (see below), xxxi. 35 (^§. A): eireirov-
Beicrav W. xviii. I.
The aug. is omitted in fieftrjKei W. xviii. 16, eVi-/3e/3. N.
xxii. 22 BF : 7rapep-fi(;(BXr)Keicrav Jd. vii. 12 A: ev-8edvKeiv L. xvi.
23 (ivedvKei A), Job xxix. 14 BC (e8e8oln(e)iv XA), Jdth. ix. I X
(eSfS. B), x. 3 BX, Est. D. 6 AX c a (eWSeS. X*) /3e/3pa>K«, TreTrwKec :
;
I K. xxx. 12: SeScD/cet!/ 1 2 K. xviii. II,

3 K. x. 13: 7re7roir]Keicrav
Bel 13 eTri-ireirrmKei Est. vii. 8
: reOvrjuei Jd. xix. 28 A. :
Pluperf. pass. The aug. is always retained in iyiypatrro

Dt. ix. 10 (i-n-iypaiTTo A, with loss of redupl.), 3 K. xx.
9, Ez.
ii. 10, 1 M. xv.
15, 3 M. iii. 30: also in iTreirX^pmTo 2 M. iii. 30 V
(eTrXr/p. A), vi. 5, ix. 7, cf. vi. 4 eVerrX^poOro {treivXrjpaTO V) SO A :
a-vveKexvro 2 M. xiv. 28, ip,€p,vr)VTO W. xix. IO.

Omission occurs in vrrop,vqp,a,Tujro 1 Es. vi. 22 B (v7rep.v. A)
and in two instances where the pluperf. has lost its force:
rereXecrro 2 Es. vii. 12 B (-rat A), neKoXXrjro Tob. vi. 1 8 A
(eKoXX^jdy BX).
Loss of syllabic augment in other tenses receives slight

attestation in LXX it is confined to words in which the
:
syllable which should contain the augment is unaccented (cf.

in mod. Greek eypaipa but ypat/â/xe etc.).
Per/, airoo-iraariiivoi Is. xxviii. 9 BX* Aor. and imp/. : ovs

igairoarTeiXare Jer. xli. 1 6 B*K* (egcnrecrT. cett), poixaro ib.
iii. 8 X* avaKaXv^-a ib. xxix. 11 X* Troirjcrev Is. xx. 2 X* (read
n-OLTjcrov), e7TLTrj8ev(Tev Est. E. 12 A, 6avp,acrdr](rav 4 M. xviii. 3 A*
(cf. Trapoip.ia£ev ib. 1 6 X = iirapoLp,. AV).
3. Form of syllabic for I-. In the augment : •?!-
Koivrj the temporal augment of

was retained, although the i6i\u>
present was now always written as OiXw. So in LXX (as in
papyri, N.T. etc.) we invariably find, beside present $e\o>, the
past tenses tfOeXov,
-qOeXiqa-a. The 17-, of which the true origin
was no longer apparent, seems to have been taken for an
alternative form of syllabic augment and was commonly
1
So in papyri from ii/B.c. : the dropping of aug. began early in the
uncompounded verb.
198 Temporal augment [§ 16, 3
attached in kolvt] Greek to three verbs which had meanings

akin to those of 6i\w, viz. /3ovXojxai,, StW/xai, /xeAAw 1 .
In LXX
the aor. iôv\ri6r]v is retained (except for an
occasional v.l. r)fi. Ex. x. 27 B a 1 K. xxiv. 11 B, f xxxix. 9 AB ab
: , ,
lxxvii. 10 X c a 1 M. vii. 30 A)
-
,the imperfect is in most books :
iôv\6fxrjv, but r]ftov\. is strongly supported in Isaiah (i. 29,

xxx. 9, 15 B*0, lxv. 12 X, lxvi. 4^Q against e/3. xxx. 15 B C XAQ, :
xlii. 24, lxv. 12 BAQ, lxvi. 4 BA) and in 1 Mace. (iv. 6, v. 48,
a
xi. 45, 49 [e/3. X c -
V], xii. 14 [e/3. V], xv. 27 [do.]), and occurs as a
v.l. in 1 K. viii. 19 B, 1 Ch. xi. 19 K* ^ cxiii. 11 K* Dan. e
v. 19 quater B.
In the case of hvvaâi there is much stronger support for the
augment rj-. The aor. always appears as ij'Swij^v (except for
two variants with id. in A: Dan. e ii. 47, 2 M. ii. 6) or
qhvvdcrdrjv (id. twice only in B, 2 Ch. xx. 37, Jer. v. 4, 6 times
in A) in the imperf. there is greater fluctuation, but ^dwdy^v
:
on the whole is preferred.

imperf. of peWa is used twice only and the two literary
The
writers appear to have differed as to the correct form ejieWep :
4 M. xvii. 1 AKV, but fjfieWev W. xviii. 4 BA (e/x. K).
The analogy of ij8vvdjj.rjv further produced vireprjSvvd/xoicrav
4 B*«*T. 'HSeSoumi/ Job xxxi. 35 A shows how this

M> Ixiv.
form of augment, which has survived in some modern Greek

dialects (rjêpa etc.), spread to other verbs.
4. Loss of temporal augment. The syllabic augment
which took the invariable form i- was always much less liable
to omission or alteration than the temporal which affected the

different initial vowels of verbs in various ways. The changes
in pronunciation which coincided with the spread of the kolvij,
particularly the loss of distinction between e rj (ev—rjv), o— w,
and the pronunciation of the diphthongs monophthongs as
(01 = v), hastened the extinction of the temporal augment which
in modern Greek has all but disappeared (aKovaa etc.). In the

LXX, however, as in the Ptolemaic papyri, the temporal
1
The augment with these verbs does not appear in Attic Inscriptions
ij-
till after 300 B.C. (Meisterhans 169) there is however a certain amount of
:
authority for it in earlier literature (Ktihner-Blass I. ii. § 197). The old

grammarians differed in their verdicts as to the correct forms. The Ptole-
maic papyri have rj-, Mayser 330.
§ 1 6, 4] Temporal augment 199
augment is for the most part regular, except that it is generally

dropped in verbs beginning with the diphthong ei: there is also
some, but less, authority for the loss of augment in verbs with
anlaut ol-. The omission began, it appears, with these two
diphthongs : in the case of verbs with a single initial vowel,
1
omission is rare except in compounds .
Verbs beginning with single vowels are in the main augmented

regularly a- becomes rj- etc. The following exceptions may be
:
noted.
In a- aXXorpiovro i M. xv. 27 V Tid
: The equivalence of r\ e .
—
appears in the spelling of Cod. A: eXXoptjv Job vi. 10 (for fjXk.).
In e- : ekcLTTOvcoOr) (-rj6r]) 3 K. xvii. 1 6 BA. iêyeipoprjv
"* cxviii. 62 AT, egeyepdrjcrav Jer. xxviii. 38 (elsewhere always Q*
e£rjy. and ijy.). dirikevdepdtdrj L. xix. 20 F. err L(jT(dpr^v) Job
xlii. 3 C, Is. (77V- has overwhelming
xlviii. 8 N, Jer. ii. 8 A
authority), read by B in Jd. vii. 13,
ivvrrvido-drjv (-aadprjv) is
by A (with other uncials) in the remaining (8) passages where
the past tenses occur: -qv. is however attested in all these
passages except Gen. xxxvii. 10. 'Eprjuovv omits the augment
in B in iprjpmdr] 1 Es. iv. 45 and elsewhere in about a dozen
instances in other MSS, including the compound with e£- (rjp-
is usual). 'Epardv always has the augment irrepardv omits it :
in 1 Es. vi. 11 BA, Is. xxx. 2 B*Q, 4 times in A (Jos. ix. 20,
1 K. x. 22, xxviii. 16, 2 K. xi. 7 eVaipcor.) and once in C
(Eccl. vii. 11).
In I- : see 5 below. for uW
In o- : B
omits the aug. in the following words (mainly com-
pounds) oKiyadr] Na. i. 4 B*Q ego\66pevev I Ch. xxi. 1 5 B*,
: :
ego\edpev6r]crap ¥ lxxxii. 1 1 B*KRT dvopdwQrjaav Ez. xvi. 7 B*Ar, :
Karoproydrj (sic) 2 Ch. xxix. 35 B*, naropd. ib. xxxv. 10 B*A,

16 B*: opoiaxra Sir. xxvii. 24 B*X, opoicodr] Ez. xxxi. 8 BA :
etjopoXoyovvro Tob. xii. 22 B irapo^vvOr) Hos. viii. 5 B*, Zech.

:
x. 3 B*ÂQ"T, irapo^vvare Bar. iv. 7 Br: irapopyiapevrjv Sir.

iv.3 BC. Similar instances in the other uncials (K especially),
okiyo^vxrjaeu 6poia>6r]v 6pyi<r6r)v irapo^vva etc., occur mainly in
the Prophetical group. "OcjieXov as a particle introducing a wish
never has the augment.
Diphthongs, al- the augment is sometimes omitted in
:
KaTaicr)(vvopai: naraio-xwdrja-r] madas KaTaiaxvvdrjs Jer. ii. 36B*JÂ,

cf. Karaiaxwdrja-erai. .mairep naraurxyvdr] xxxi. 1 3 BA, similarly
.
in =
K KaTeax( at(Tx)yv8rj(a-av) ib. vi. 1 5, x. 1 4, xxvi. 24, and
1
As between <bi- (y-) and &-, fy- (17-) and rj-, the evidence of the
uncials for and against the writing of the 1 adscript has not been tested.
We know from the papyri that it was dropped after ib from ii/B.c. and after
f] as early as iii/B.c.
200 Temporal augment [§ i6, 4
probably Is. liv. 4. Similarly avravaLpid-qv ^ cviii. 23 A (cf. 5

below, at end).
aii-: rjvlladrjv, r]i^d?]v etc. are regular: Cod. affords an A
instance showing equivalence of rjv— ev, evXiCero Job xxxi. 32 A.
The verbs in ai- derived from compounds generally take no
augment: avrapKr/a-ev Dt. xxxii. 10 BAF, avropoXrjo-a Jos. x. I B,
4 B ( v i T A bis), 1 M. ix. 24 AN {rjbr. V, and so BA in
.
2 K. iii. 8, x. 19).
ev:—evpov, evpi]Ka, evpeOrjv etc. are practically universal as in
the papyri, Mayser 336 f. the older Att. t)i- is limited in the B
:
text to Tjvpto-Kov Ex. xv. 22 (with A), rjvpeBâav)

4 K. xx. 13 (do.),
2^ Ch. xix. 3, Dan. G vi. 22 and is quite rare in other MSS,
ijvplo-Kero Gen. v. 24 ADE
being the only strongly-supported
ex. In compounds and words derived from compounds there
is fluctuation, but the unaugmented forms ei86i<r]cra, ev\6yrja-a,
(KaT)evdwa, evfppdvdrjv x etc. on the whole preponderate, except
_
in (Trpoo-)evxecrdaL, in which (irpocr)r)vgdp,r)v etc. are usual, -ev%dp.rjv

appearing sporadically in B (4 K. vi. 17 etc.), rarely in the other
uncials.
or.— the augment stands as a rule, but there are a con-
siderable number of instances of unaugmented 01 which had
now come to be pronounced quite otherwise than cot (in the
papyri these begin to appear in ii/B.c, Mayser e.g. ev
337) :
§
KaroiKâaTe L. xviii. 3 B, KaroLKiaa xxiii. 43 B, kutolk rjcra pep Dt.
xxix. 16 B, oiKo86prjo-(av) N. xxxii. 34 B* 37 B* Jos. ix. 3 B
ivapoLo-Tp(-q)o-ev Hos. iv. 1 6 BAQ, and always otKreiprjaa
4 k!
xiii. 23 BA, * lix. 3, cii. 13. The insertion of the aug. in these
words tended to obscure the etymology (otnos etc.).
5. Form of temporal augment el- or tj-. The

<
' :
Attic augment d in certain words beginning with a vowel (due

to an original f, 0- etc. in the anlaut : the augment is therefore
strictly syllabic, e'fe = ee = ei) is for the most part retained in
LXX as in the kolvtj generally, but in a few verbs begins to be
replaced by ??-.
'Eaw has (Att.) impf. e'iwv (3rd plur. Jos. xix. 48 a, 2 M. xii. 2 :
but with loss of aug. and termin. -o-av euaav 2 Jer. xli. 10 BA
[eaa-av Q*, ecracrav K]), aor. e'iaaa (i M. xv.
14, 2 M. x. 20, Job
xxxi. 34 [i'acra A, acra C]), aor. pass. Iddtjo-av ( = ela6.)
3 M. v. 18 V
(ldo-6. A). EWio-pevrjv 2 M. xiv. 30 V is the usual form {r]6. A)
1
The LXX
Psalter was at an early time written in two volumes the :
'
scribe of Part wrote yi><j>p., the scribe of Part n ev<j>p. cf. p. 68.
I -.
2
Not from <bdeiv under which verb (as well as under idv) it appears in
Hatch-Redpath. With the phrase in Jer. iwaav aiirovs eh waidas cf.
Aristeas § 14 etacrev els ttjv otnere'iav.
J 6, 5] Temporal augment 201
euoda N. xxiv. I (l<od6sB*F) etc. "EAkco (e'f e<£-) has (Att.) elXnov
-ofArjv, etXuvaa -vaBrjv with v.l. rjXuvcras 2 Es. xix.
30 A, rjXi<vo-a
* cxviii. 131 N*A. 'E&jpyjrev ¥ civ. 30 (the only ex. of LXX
past tense from epirco) replaces Attic (eêipirvaa. The distinc-
tion, generally observed in Attic Inscriptions, between
augment
(77-) and reduplication (el-) in the past tenses of ipydôpm is
also
the rule in LXX, the imperf. appearing only as rjpya£6pT]v Ex.
xxxvi. 4, W. xiv. 8 (elpy. in correctors of B), and the perf. as
ecpyaa-pai: in the aorist the books diverge, rjpyaadfirjv being
certainly the right reading in Job (xxiv. 6 B*X, xxxiv.
32 B*K*A)
and perhaps in Hos. vii. 1 B* (elpy. B ab AQ), whereas dpyaadprjv
is used in Isaiah (xliv. 12 bis,
15) and Psalms (vii. 14 i£-, 16,
xxx. 20 ef, xlni. 2, lxxiii. 12). (Ecôj', ecr ov as usual.) The
X
aug. is dropped under the influence of the moods (as in N.T.)
in dve0r) Jd. viii.^ 3 B, dcpedrjaav V xxxi. 1 (-el6. N), but BAR
retained in rrapeldrjo-av 2 K. iv. 1 BA (no perf. act. attested :
perf. pass, dv-n-ap-elpai regular). "ibov (Epic for el8ov = eFt8ov)

1
is very frequent in A and X B usually writes elbop but in the

:
Pentateuch also tdov e.g. embev Ex. ii. 25, Ibev iii. 4 BA, 7 i'Sow
X8ov BA, etc. The LXX pluperf. of ea-rrjKa usually appears as
ia-TT]Keiv, which is no doubt nothing but another
way of spelling
the classical elo-Trjueiv (the latter is usual in B in 1 4 Kingdoms
and appears occasionally elsewhere the correctors of the uncials
:
—
usually restore it for tor.): ia-Têtv (without aug. Epic) occurs :
as a variant in Zech. i. 8 X* 1 M. xi. 38 AK dv6-,

3 M. iii. 5 V*
tar-, 4 M. xvi. 15 A.
There is overwhelming authority in the Ptolemaic papyri

for the writing of for in the perf. act. and
el- rj- pass, of one
verb not coming under the foregoing category, viz. alpia. These
tenses constantly appear as -eip-qKa -eip^/mi, so that, except by
the context, they are indistinguishable from the perfect of i <5 2
P .
On the other hand r}- (r}i-) is retained in the imperf. 3 This

may, as Mayser holds, be a mere case of itacism (cf. for further
instances § 6, 20), but the constancy of these forms in the case
of this verb and the between the perf. and the
distinction
imperf. suggest that it is something more than an orthographical
^ Analogy may have played a part in the Koiv-q use of this form as :
was inf. of elirov, so, perhaps it was thought, ISetv must be inf. of ISov.
eliretv
The Ptolemaic papyri have elSov throughout, Mayser 332 note 2.
2
Mayser 127, 335 he quotes 19 exx. of -ei-, beginning in iii/B.c, one
:
only of vprjKevai. The latest exx. which I have noted are iKpieiprjp.ei'wv (sic)
OP li. 282; 22 (30— 35 A.D.), ffwdieip-qp.i'vuv BU 1037. 10 (47 A. D.).
3
Mayser 123.
202 Double augment [§ i6, 5 :
matter : the analogy of etpyacr/xat may very well have

rjpyat,6p.rjv
produced etprjfmi beside ypovfxrjv. The same forms of the perfect

(pluperf.) appear sporadically in LXX in B and x and, in view
of the evidence from the papyri, can lay good claim to
originality: acpeiprjTai Ex. xxix. 27 B, KaOdp-qro Jd. vi. 28 B,
KaOeLprj/xeva 2 Es. xi, 3 B^, a<pup-qTO Jdth xiv. 1 5 K, aveiprjpevois
Jer. iv. 31 B, Ka6eiprjp.ivo)v ib. xl. 4 K, Ka6€ip7]p,eva 1 M. iv. 38 K.
The classical forms are however more frequent in the uncials

(e.g. 1 K. v. 4, xxi. 6, xxiv. 12, Is. ix. 4, xvi. 2) and are always
written in A. The impf. is jjpovv, rjpovpr^v 1 K.
regular,
xix. 2 etc. : the aor. pass, is with v.ll. dvepid-q Dan.
-rjpidrjv
v. 30 B, dcpepedr] i M. ii. 1 1 V and with loss of aug dvTavaipi8r)v ;
\I> cviii. 23 A.
'Hprjvevcra Job iii. 26 A (elp. cett.) is merely itacistic cf. the :
reading of the same MS dcpetXavro in Ez. xliv. 10 for dcprfkavro

of BQ = the ( Heb. "went far").
6. Double augment (temporal + syllabic). A certain

number of verbs beginning with a vowel took in the older
language a syllabic augment (accounted for by an original f ) in
addition to (or in place of) a temporal 1 In the KOLvrj these old .
anomalous forms had ceased to be intelligible and begin to

make way for others without the syllabic augment the latter, :
where retained, sometimes intrudes into the moods and the

future. Four verbs in the LXX fall under this category 2 .
(KaT)&yvuui keeps the Attic aor. act. Kareaâ Zech. i. 21

(part. KttTaâ? 2 K. xxii. 35): the corresponding 1st aor. pass.
Ko/reaxî/ Jer. xxxi. 25 replaces Att. 2nd aor. Kareiy-qv: the
fut. (cara^ Hb. iii. 12 (and as v.l. elsewhere) is regular (no ex.
of Karedû) as in N.T.).
'Avoiyta (original verb Spelyw, then foiyw, K.-Bl. loc. cit.)
(1) rarely retains the Attic aorist aVewfa -u>x@V v ; t> ut usually
still keeps the perf. part. pass. dvewyêVos, (2) sometimes
1
Kiihner-Blass I, ii. § 198, 5. The temporal augment is explained as
simply clue to the two short syllables eo, ea appearing to the ear as lacking
something of the sound of an augment "man eo, ea nicht als augmentiert :
empfand."
2
No ex. of a past tense from ihveofxai occurs in LXX. 'Ea\iov, eaXwica
as in Attic (Is. and Jer. a).
1 6, 6] Double augment 203
supplements the double classical augment by yet a third

(external) augment, but (3) normally employs for aorist the
new forms rjvoi£a r)voiyQf]v.
2 °4 Double augment 6
[§ 16,
The imperfect is only found in the later form rjvoiyov -o^v

3 K. vn. 21, 1 M. xi. 2 (not Attic dviayov).
e
Opdo keeps the Attic imperf. iwp^v (eopa A
4 M. iv. 24
the literary essayist no doubt wrote idpa mV),
but in the
imperf. mid. loses both e and w in the compound irpoop^v
* xv. 8 (irpowp. B ab ). 'Ewpaxa (which appears to be the older
Attic form) 1 is universal in the Pentateuch (excepting eo>. Dt.
xxxiii. 9 B*F), is used in literary books (Dan. O, 1 Es., Est.,
2 M. once in each) and has preponderant authority in
:
Jeremiah— Baruch in the majority of the books, however,

:
c6pa.ua is strongly supported. The perf. pass, idpapm (rare in

class. Greek)
so written in L. xiv.
is (iop. F) and in the
35
participles Trapewpapevos 3 K. x. 3, Eccl. xii. 14, virepewp. Na.
iii. 11: the late B text of Judges (xix. 30) has koparai. The
syllabic augment is dropped in the 1st aor. pass. updOrjcrav
Dan. © i. 15 : otherwise this tense, which is not used before
Aristotle, occurs only in the moods.
'Q,dia. The LXX translators, in common with other
Hellenistic writers, dropped the Attic syllabic augment (eWa,
iwcr8r)v, iuyo-dpirjv, eaxr/xai), and wrote wcra (dv- e£-) Job xiv. 20 etc.,
(air- ig)w<r0r)v, airwcrdpTjv, (air- e£-)a>cr//,ai. The only book which
consistently has i- is 4 Kingdoms, where its use is a clear case
of unintelligent Atticism, because the translator (or scribe), not
content with igewcrev xvii. 21 and dtrewa-avTo xvii. 20, has
introduced the augment into the inf. direwa-aât iv. 27 B and
the fut. a7rewcro/xcu xxi. 14 BA, xxiii. 27 B (cf. 9 inf.)
2
.
For the late double augment in compound verbs see 8 below.
7. Reduplication. Peculiar forms. Initial p is re-

duplicated contrary to Attic rule (Ionic has similar forms) in
pept/x./mi Jd. iv. 22 B, xv. 15 B (e*-), Tob. i.
17 B, Jdth vi. 13 A,
1
See Veitch s. v. for the claims of eibpaKa eSpaica. The latter is certain—
in old Comedy and may have always been the vernacular form.
2
The aug. appears also in i&wcrfitvop 1 K. xiv. 14 B (this portion of
2 K. was the work of the translator of 4 K., § 2) beside ifro-fx. in the
preceding and e^wcrat in the same verse. 'Aireuadfjvcu Lam. iii. 45 A is a
further ex. of augmented inf.
§ 1 6, 7] Reduplication 205
Jer. xliii. 30 A: elsewhere class, eppififmi (or ept/x/xcu, 1
§ 7, 39) .
The of so-called 'Attic' reduplicated forms is enriched in

list
the
Koivr} by the addition of dyr}yoX a (for Att. y a), also, through non- X
pronunciation Of intervocalic y, written dyrjo X a dyelo X a dyeo X a 2 :
this is the perf. used in LXX, spelt dy!o X a in the uncials (later
hands correct to dyyjo X a), Gen. xlvi. 32, L. x. 19 B*F (-ayeio X A), .
I K. xxi. -ayei6X B* (-ayidx

15 . . A), Tob. xii. 3 B*nA, Sir'
xxv. 3 B* (-aye t o X . hA), 3 M. v. 19 AV* 45 AV* : perf. pass.
Vyfâi class. Dt. xxxii. 34 etc. 'OfiwpoKa (* cxviii. 106 a) is
becoming obsolete and appears in various degenerate forms ::
SfKOfiCKafiev I K. xx. 42 B* (cJ/xw/xoV A), ofKOfiâ Ez. vi.

9 A,
6fi<i/io X ev Tob. ix. 3 BA. Mepvrjareviuu appears thus with re-
duplication (on the model of /xe/x^/xeu) Dt. xx. 7, xxii. 23 ff.,
A once (xxii. 23) writing the more regular e/xôreu/xeV?? used

by St Luke (no class, instance of the perf.). BefiXda-njua
(Joel ii. 22) and KeVrâi are written, not the alternative class,
forms without initial consonant. ©e'Aoj has now perf. refleAâ
* xl. 12 (class. iOeXu, 7]8eX.rjKa).
Loss of reduplication or substitution of augment.

Reduplication, which has disappeared from the modern lan-
guage, begins to show signs of decay in the nourf, being either
replaced by the augment (on the model set by earlier
Greek
in the case of initial p or a double letter etc.) or suppressed
altogether (cf. the pres. /x^V/co/xai § 19, 3). The few LXX
examples are practically limited to Codex A and doubtless do
not go back to the autographs.
Augment vice reduplication : eve8vicei L. xvi. 23 A (evde8v K ct

B -8e8oiKet F), rjXicfxi
3
N. iii. 12 A with rj\ip,fxivoi ib. 3 BA (F
1
Other words with initial p take ipp. as in Attic Mppay K (-civm B*,
Ma ") Prov Vli 17 ma Y be mentioned as being apparently athe
:
:
- -
earliest
instance of a perf. from pabu: the earlier language avoided
these perfects
in -yica.
2
Mayser 338.
3
Ei'ATâ of BF (M.T. *nnp?) is obviously right. The reading
rather clever conjectural emendation, characteristic of this
of A is a
MS, made by a
slight transposition of letters, under the influence of oi tjXi^&oi v. 3, with-
206 Augment and reduplication [§ 16, 7
rj\eifj.fjL.) (class. dXrjXiCpa., aX?/Xi/xîai), irciypaTTTO Dt. ix. lO A,

K.a.Tef5r]K€v 3 K. xx. 1 8 A, drraXeKas Is. xlix. 20A, e\d\r]Ka Ez. iii.
IO A, Jer. xxviii. 41 X*, iveirvpurjiivov I M. xi. 4 A (ib. eWen-.
AX V), iir\^pa>To 2 M. A 1
Suppression of reduplication 2 (as
iii. 30 .
in mod. Greek pass. part. e.g. 8ep.evos): Xoyiapuivov 3 K. x. 21 A.

Other anomalies of A are pafiaKpvvKorav Jd. xviii. 22 (for
jxep-.), (pecpvXagai I K. xxii. 23 (ire(p. B). MefMaprvpco 2 Es. xix.
34 B* is a strange reduplicated aorist (biepaprvpa cett).
8. Augment and reduplication in composition.

In verbs which are true compounds of the simplex and a
preposition, the augment and reduplication still, as in Attic,
occupy the internal position after the preposition (d-rr-^vTrjcra,
Trpo-e-TTopev6[xr]v
3
etc.), except —an exception which applies also
to Attic — where the simple verb had become obsolete or from
the frequent use of the compound the fact of its composition
had ceased to be felt, e.g. ii<ddev8ov, eKaOicra. There are as
yet scarcely any indications of a movement in the direction of
giving everyaugment an external position and, so to speak,
stamping upon the forefront the fact that the tense is a past
one, as in modern Greek (iKardXafia, eVpoueâ). "HvoLâ
already referred to (6 sup.) is new, but lacks contemporary
support from the papyri.
In verbs derived from compounds (7rapacrvv6era, decompositd)
of a preposition the latter was strictly inseparable from the

remaining constituent, which did not generally exist as a
simple verb, and an external augment was therefore required.
Nevertheless, many, indeed the majority of these verbs,
were, apparently through mistaken etymology, treated as though
out regard to the Hebrew. A similar instance in this MS of emendation of

the Greek occurs close by in v. 9, fj.bvoi for fioi (=v, M.T. 15).
1
Is K6KAHK6N 4 K. iii. 10 A intended for a correction to ^kA^ko'?
2 Examples from the papyri, mainly in compounds, are given by Mayser
34i-
3
The only LXX instance of crasis with irpo- is irpovcpavqaav 4 M. iv. 10
AK [irpoecp, V), see § 9, n for crasis in this book: elsewhere irpoifiaXhov,
Trpoe/xdx^cro. etc.
1 6, 8] in composition 207
they were true compounds and augmented internally 1

. The
kolvij, as illustrated by the LXX, adhered to Attic precedent
and the following e.g. have classical support
^'AireSruxrjo-a (from dirobr^pos) Ez. xix. 3 A, airekoyrâafxrjv 2 M.

26, evrjdpevcra, eve6vp,r]dr]v (evTedvfir/fAevrjs 3 M. i. 25), evexeiprja-a,
xiii.
iiredvprjcra, eTreardrovv I Es. vii. 2, eTrerrjdevcra, eVeê/p^cra, kutt]-

yoprja-a (without syll. aug.), irapevopovv * cxviii. 5 1 (Traprj- A
vopovv RT
as from irap-avopelv), irpoe6vprj6i]v, viranTTevaa.
'Eveyvrjcrco Prov. vi.
3 (2 sg. aor. mid. from eyyvdw) may be
illustrated from the papyri, where the augment takes various
forms 2 . Other verbs beginning with iv- have fluctuating
augment as
Vvexvpaaa {-a(ov) Job xxii. 6, ivexvpaaa Job xxxiv. 3 1 A, Ez.
xxiv. 3 xviii. 16
^
ijvvTTviao-drjv (-acrdprjv) evvTrvidcrdrjv (-a<rdpr]v) 4 jz^. :
tjvcoTiadprjv 2 Es. xix. 30 B ivaria-dp,r)v ib. KA, Job xxxii.

11 A, Jer. xxiii. 18.
'EêKXiycrtao-a (as if there were a simple verb K\rjcnd£w) is

read by B in i and by A, «, V else-
Ch. xv. 3, 2 Ch. v. 2 etc.
where, and in view of the fact that in the unaugmented parts

of the verb (imperat. and part.) we find no trace in LXX of a
verb ii-eKKArj<na.£u) with superfluous preposition, it is probable
that igeKKkrjo-Lao-a -dcrOrjv which the uncials read in L. viii. 4 etc.
are scribal corruptions of eê/cAô-tWa -da-Orjv.
On the other hand with initial augment we have consistently

iirpovofievaa (KarsTrpo-: correctly as the verb is formed from
Trpovofiij, not directly from vojxevw) and ireTrpovofxevfxevos Is.
xlii. 22 (AF alone have irpotvo/xevcra twice, N. xxxi. 9, Dt.
ii.
35 SO S ca in 1 M. i. 6l)~e7rpo<f>7JTevaa (B TrpoetprjTtvo-a
:
only in Sir. xlvi. 20 A 4 times in 1 K. 3 cf. irpmr^-qrevaOai in

:
,
the citation from Origen in m e Ez. xxxii. 17)— «rapoi/Aia£ev

Q
4 M. xviii. 16 (?rapot/x. K) i-rrepicra-evaa (class.). New verbs
also tend to external augment: ^GwOerrja-a (- K a) 2 Es. x. 2,
IO etc., ^KaTacrTdrrja-av Tob. i. 15 B.
1
See the list in Kiihner-Blass 1. ii. § 204 and Rutherford JVPp.
79 ff.
Mayser 343. » Also irpoe^revov 3 K. xxii. 12 A.
208 Augment etc. in composition [§ 16, 8
Verbs derived from compounds in which the first element

is not a preposition usually in classical Greek take external
augment 1 : so in LXX e.g. <ai<oS6prja-a (or oIk., 4 sup.), kirapprj-
cnacraTo ty xcill. 1 etc : iSvo-TOKrjcra, iSvacp->jp.7]aa, iBvcrcpopovv are

classical, but eu- followed by a short vowel has internal aug.,
evrjpecTTrjo-a, always and i-viq-yyeXta-dpuqv in the only occurrence
of the past tense, * xxxix. 10 : between rji- and ei- in other
decomposita (evfipaLvetv etc.) there is fluctuation as in the direct
compounds of ev.
Verbs compounded of two prepositions tend to take two
augments (cf. 6 sup.). The older language supplied a few
standing examples of this e.g. (irap^vutx^W3 (always so written -
in LXX except in Jd. xiv. 17 B* Trapevwx-) ancl iTrrjvwpOovv

(LXX has Only kirav^pOwdrj 2 M. V. 20 A, iiravop6. V*), in
addition to rjvtixppqv (so 3 M. i. 22 A), rjvecrx°lX7l v (but LXX
dvecrxo^rjv [class, poetry] Is. Ixiii. 15, lxiv. 12, 4 M. xiii. 27).
The LXX has not carried much further this practice, which
became common at a rather later date, and, as it is unrepre-
sented in the Ptolemaic papyri 2 the originality of the , commonest
LXX instance aVe/caTe'cm^crei/) is open to question.
Further instances are TrapeK.a.Ti6e{v)To (-endip-qv) Jer. xlvii. 7,

xlviii. 10, 2 M. ix. 25 A: Trapearvvej3X^6r) *• xlviii. 13 c a
ATK -
21 AT: iveirepieiraTr]<Tap.ev Jd. xviii. 9 A: nareduiXavro Jl. iii. 2

K aa (naradieiX. cett.).
Reduplication + augment occurs in K.enarr]papai. 3 N. xxii. 6
or kqi kut. F), xxiv. 9 (do. A), Dt. xxi. 23 AF (nenaTapa-
(feat/car.
1
With internal reduplication efMreiro8ecrT&T7]Kas read by a group of MSS
in Jd. xi. 35 (cf. the corruption of it in A) is a curious instance.
2
Mayser 342. In LXX
aireKaTeaTTjicrev) appears in Gen. xxiii. 16,
xl. 21, Ex. iv. 7 B*A, xiv. 27, Jer. xxiii. 8 (Hexaplaric), 1 Es. i.
33 B,
Bel 9 39 on the other hand with single aug. a-rroKaTearadTj Dan.
:
iv.
33' 34 b > avriKaTt(TTr)(tTev) Jos. v. 7, Mic. ii. 8 A, eiri(rvj>6<rT7)((rev) N. xvi. 19,
Sir. xiv. 18, TrpoffKareaTTjcrav Jd. xiv. n A. Similarly with single aug.
7r poKa,Te\d(3eTo passim, etc.
3
Cf. the external aug. in eKarapaaa^v 1 Es. xxiii. 25 B and double
aug. eTreKaryjpdcraTo \I> cli. 6 the aor. inT : is elsewhere the class. LXX
icarr] paad/M)v. A
curious instance illustrating the insufficiency in v/a.D. of
internal reduplication is expod/c^/cX^rai Ex. v. 3 F.
17, I Verbs in -ft. Terminations 209
jievos B), Sir. iii. 16 (naiKar. NC)

the class. Karripapat, remains
:
in 4 K. ix. 34, W. xii. Exx. of double aug. in

11 (neKaT. K).
compounds of one preposition only a half-way house towards —
the modern Greek elimination of the internal aug.
late books or late texts only
appear in —
eTrporrrjvâro 2 Es. x. 1 B*tfA (but
:
irpo<n)v£&ixr)v [-evg.] xii. 4 and elsewhere in LXX), e8ie\vo-apev

2 Es. xi. 7 N* ibienpivev Job xxiii. 10 N* iirapenakovv Job xxix.
25 C, iKaTeXafiev I M. xii. 30 A, iavvedero I M. XV. 27 AV.
9. Misplaced augment. The augment in vulgar Greek
occasionally întruded into the moods 1 The LXX examples are
.
limited to el for I (which had now become interchangeable

sounds) and « for 6 or ol. "iva pr] ei% (for X8rj) Is. xxvi.
IO B*KQr, el84Tcaa-av 4 K. vi. 20 A, Tob.' viii. 12 B*A, et8ere
(imperat.) 4 K. vi. 32 A, e'l8a>pev Cant. vii. 12 N, (v7rep)el8 s Eccl.
n
V. 7 A, Est. C. 9 A, eldovTes Est. viii. 15 K. Q,Ko8oprjcravTes Jos.
y
xxii. 16 A, (8c)coKo8oprio-copev 2 Es. xii. 17 B* Is. ix. 10

A, o>ko8o~
povpevr; * cxxi. 3 T: ifapoXoyelaBai Tob. xiii. ( = imperat. A
3
ii-opokoyeio-de) w/xooravrey W. xiv. 29 C.
:
§. 17. Verbs in -O. Terminations.

The most marked change under this head is the gradual
1.
disappearance of the second aorist forms and the

intrusion of the first aorist forms into their place and
subsequently into the place of the other past tenses (perfect
and imperfect) 2 . This extension of the sphere of the first
aorist takes place in various ways. Primarily it affected the
terminations only, beginning probably with the termination of
the 3rd person plural and here again there was divergence,
:
(i) The a of the ist aor. replaces the o (or e) in the termina-
tion of the 2nd aor. etTra -av -arw, rjyaya. The termination -av-
:
is then extended to the 3rd plur. of perfect and imperfect.,

(ii) An alternative was to retain the o- of the ist aorist as well
as the a in the 3rd plur. of 2nd aor. and impf. : diroaav,
1
So in the papyri from iii/B.c. dvrjXicrKeiv with av/ikwpa
:
etc. is the
commonest instance Mayser 345 f. Modern Greek has
:
created a new
class of verbs in f- containing the old syllabic
aug., e.g. f 6#>#« from
e^-e^paaa. Gf. 6 supra, s. v. &6£w.
2
See especially the important article by K. Buresch in Rhein.
f/iilologie, Bd. 46, 1891, entitled "Tiyovav und
Mm. fur
anderes Vulgargriechisch,"
and Dietench Untersuch. 234 ff.
T.
14
2IO Verbs in -O [§ 17,
yjydyoa-av, This form seems to have been designed

k&poaav.
plur. which
to discriminate between the 1st sing, and the 3rd
1
in classical Greek ended alike in -ov in these two tenses .
More rarely (iii) a new 1st aorist replaced the old 2nd aorist
vio. (^yayô-a), § 21, i. The result was much simplification

and greater uniformity. The otiose 2nd aorist, which conveyed
precisely the same meaning as the 1st aorist, disappeared, and
all past tenses tended to be formed after the same pattern.
2. The beginnings of the first change referred to above—
the use of forms intermediate between 1st and 2nd
aor. without the <r of the former— go back in two instances
to Attic Greek : yjveyKa (beside yveyKov), elrra (beside dirov) .
The Koivrj naturally took over the a forms in these words.
In LXX
4fvryica has the a forms throughout the
indicative
and participle (except in 2 M. iii. 35 aveveynav [-as- V], vi. 21 A
iveynovra [-avra V]) and usually in the imperative (exceptions
A
dvcvcyneTca 2 K. xxiv. 22 B* iveyKtre 2 Es. xviii. 1 5 B* B also :
has exx. of 2nd sing. -evey<e, which however may be merely an

itacistic spelling of the mid. -eveyaai, which is often attested by
the other MSS, so L. ix. 2 BA
[read -km F], N. xvi. 46 [-koi AF],
Id. vi. 30, xix. 22, 2 K. xiii. 10, Dan. 00
Bel 34 [read -/cm as in
© The old inf. eveyae'iv maintained its hold longest, beside
33]).
iviyncu 3 which gradually gains ground and in some of the
later
books nearly succeeds in ousting the former (e.g. cvcyncu in

2 Es. iii. 7, viii. 17, xviii. 1, xx. 34 etc., iveytteiv in this book only
in viii. 30). The aor. mid. likewise keeps the a forms: but
direveyicoiTo receives some support in Job iii. 6.
Similarly stira -as -a/xev -are -av, imperat. etirare etc., part.
elirasare used almost to the exclusion of the forms the inf. is :
generally elireiv (etjroiB* in Ez. xxxiii. 8, 13, 14, -«v B

ab terY. AQ
this type
It appears from the papyri that the extension of
1 Herodian (ed. Lentz ii. 237) refers to the Boeotian use of this form
equate the number
with certain verbs, and explains it as due to a desire to
of syllables in the plural persons (e'idofxev, therefore
etdo<rav).
2 Attic Inscriptions have ijveyKav, part, eveyxas, from iv/B.C (but eveyKetv,
eivdru} (and eliriru) from 350 B.C., efrras from 300 B.C. (but
elireiv) :
-irta) :
Meisterhans 183 f. ..,_, .
3 The two forms are used interchangeably in the papyri into i/b.c,
Mayser 363.
4 'AmTrai appears already in a papyrus of 111/B.c, Mayser 331.
1 7, 2] Terminations 211
of aorists to other verbs did not become common till i/a.d.

Most second remained unaltered except that as the
aorists
LXX shows, in the 3rd plur. the forms in -ocrav were frequently
employed in place of -ov. The MSS of the LXX and the
N.T. appear to reflect this difference between the Ptolemaic
period and the beginning of the Christian era. In LXX the
asigmatic aorists in -a, 3rd plur. -av, apart from a few words,
are in the main restricted to a single group of books, while the
majority of the books have 1st sing, -ov, 3rd plur. -oo-av (or -ov).
In the N.T., on the other hand, 3rd plur. -oo-av is rare and
forms in -a -av are on the increase.
The commonest LXXexx. of the -a type after the two which

have classical authority are :
iVKa- (elMfirjv) e.g. act.

KadelXav Gen. xliv. 11, 3 K. xix. 14 etc.,
,
afc'iXav 1 M.
vii^47 A, dfclXas Job xxxviii. 15 (-es
a<p- e£-)ei'Xaro Gen. xxxvii. 21, Ex. ii.
mid. (dv- Q :
5, xviii. 4, Is. xxxviii. 14 etc.

^X6a mainly in imperat. iXBdra -are. The o forms are, how-
ever, normal m
the ind. (with 3rd plur. rfkOoaav), though a forms
are attested, even in the Pentateuch, e.g. fjXBa/xev N.
xiii. 28 B,
Dt. xxix. 16 B, r)\6aTt Gen. xxvi. 27 etc., rfkdav Gen. xlvii.
18 B.'
KiTco-a is much commoner than eireo-ov, clearly owing to the
fact that the old 2nd aorist already contained the o- distinctive
of the 1 st aorist. The conversion from strong to weak aorist
took place without the intervention of a middle stage (as
was
— —
necessary e.g. in evpov evpa (vprja-a). Later scribes may
of
course be responsible for the fe^X forms Ex. xxxii.
28, L. ix. 24
:
'
N. xvi. 22 et passim.
Apart from the 5 exx. quoted, instances of this type are rare
and confined to late texts and can in few cases be ascribed
to
the autographs. They are a distinguishing feature of the group
Td. (B text)— 4 Kings. {{paXav (ef) 3 K. vi. 3, 2 Ch. xxix. 16 A
:
(-ov B). etSav (?8av) Jd. vi. 28 B, xvi. 24 B, xviii.

7 B, 4 K.
ii. ISA, vi. 20 A, * xxxiv.
21 B (contrast el8es 22), Jdth vi. 12 BXA,
1 M. 111. 17 A, iv. 12 A. sfipa: evpafiev Gen. xliv. 8 A, xlvii.
25 A
2 Es. iv. 19 BA, * cxxxi. 6 AT: eSpas 2 Es. xix. 8 X (-« BA) •
(av)evpdpevot. 4 M. lii. 1 3 f. A, AK. dTrtGavav R. i. 5 A 2 K

xi 17 B, 24 B, xiii.
33 B, 4 K. xi. 1 A, Tob. iii. 9 B*A. i='Xapav
J a. 1. 24 A, 2 K. xxiii. 16 B. €7KaT€Xnrav 4 K. vii. 7 B, 2 Ch.
xxix. 6 B: eyKareXtVare Is. i. 4 B (-eXelirare T
-eXetVere AQ)
«<j>dYafwv 2 K. xix. 42 B. 'i^vyav ]d. vii. 21 B, 1 K. xvii 51 A
xxx. 17 A, 2 K. x. 13 B, 14 BA, xiii.
29 B, 1 M. x. 82 A
(contrast 83, xvi. 8, 10) Karecpvya * cxlii.
:
9 RTK c a (-ov B*K*A). -
14 —
212 Verbs in -X2 [§ 17,
2
l-mtya-yas Dan. e iii. 28 Q. -yevdpvos (common in the papyri

from 100 A. D.) is written by A in Jeremiah (xiv. 1, xxv. 1, xxxvii. 1,
xxxix. I, xli. I, %—yevkp.evos K, xlii. I, li. i): SO iyevdprjv Jer. ii.
-
31 A, iyevdjieOa Is. lxiii. 19 X, Trapay€vdp,evoi 2.M. xv. 24 V.
3. The first aorist termination -av begins to replace -ao-t
in the perfect in (iii/) ii/B.c.

1
, although -ao-i preponderates for
some time longer and seems to have survived till the tense
became extinct.
Exx. in LXX ioopaKav Dt. xi. 7 B (eapcov AF), eyvconav
:
2 K. xix. 6 A (eyvcoKa B), irapiarr^Kav Is. V. 29 Bt^*Q, eaXcoKav

Jer. xxviii. 56 K* TreTroirjKav Ez. viii. 15 A (passage not in B),
TrecpvrevKav xix. 1 3 BQ, rjXP eiwKav Dan. O vi. 20, TreiroiOav Jdth
vii. IO BKA, iriTvpanav 2 M. x. 21 AV, KadeaTrjKav 2 M. xiv. 5 V,
eKTreTropdrjKav 4 M. xviii. 4 K*V (iitireir6\i6pKr]Kav H
c a -
).
4. The extension of 3rd plur. -av to the imperfect is also
attested in ii/B.c, but is much rarer than its use with the other
past tenses : the alternative termination -ocrav was preferred
with this tense. The LXX instances are confined in the
B text to one in Jd. and three in the early chapters of 2 K.
(K. /3/3) besides a few variants in Ak.
YLarekenrav Jo. x. 40 A, aviâivav Jd. vi. 3 B, ekap,fiavav I K.

viii. 3 A, Kareftcuvav I K. xxv. 20 A, diefiaivav 2 K. ii. 29 B,
ecpepav iii. 22 B, rjyav vi. 3 B, avtyvyav xvi. 14 (-|av B) K has A :
similar forms in fjdeXav Is. xxviii. 12, ibianav 1 M. xi. 73, e'Xe-
yap.ev 4 M. xiii. 2.
5. Side by side with the termination -av in the 3rd plur.

of the old 2nd aorists and the imperfect appears the longer
termination -oo-av. Though the examples in the papyri are not
very numerous
2
, the very strong attestation of this form in
the LXX leaves no doubt as to its antiquity. It seems to have
1
The from Asia, Trape'i\ri<pav (Lydia) 246 B.C.,
earliest exx. cited are
(Lydia) 193 B.C., Dieterich Untersuch. 235 f.
direo-raX/cde In Egypt the
form does not appear before 162 B.C., e'i\r)<pav, eTuUdwKav i. 17. 23, BM
49 : in iii/B.c. always el\7jcf>a<n etc.
2
Mayser 323. The narrative and historical element in the papyri is
comparatively small and there is not often occasion in petitions etc. to use
the 3rd pers. plural of the past tenses.
I ly, 5] Terminations 213
preceded the use of -av in these tenses and to owe its popularity
if not its origin to a desire to discriminate between the 1st
pers. sing, and the 3rd pers. plur. This was done by retaining
the o and appending the 1st aor. termination -aav.
In the earliest papyri exx. a slightly different ending is used,

viz. -ecrav: eXa/jifidvecrav BM
31 (161 B.C.), d<pi\e(rav ib.i. 1 8,
xli. 15 (same date). The connecting vowel e in this tentative
form perhaps comes from the 3rd sing. eXdfifiave i\afx(idve\crav l :
— .
A single ex. of this form occurs in LXX: Karecpdyea-av Jer. x.

25 N*Q (-01/ BA).
The form -ocrav was transitional and has not, with one excep-
tion, survived, like the forms in -av, in modern Greek. The
exception is the imperfect of contract verbs, where the use of
the -av termination was out of the question. In this tense
modern Greek has not only retained the 3rd plur. in -ovo-av(e)
but has modelled the rest of the tense upon it (e)pa>rovcra :
-aes etc.
Dieterich Untersuch. 242 f. traces the origin of -ocrav to
Boeotia 2 His statement that its use in Egypt is limited to the
.
imperfect is incorrect besides dcplXecrav referred to above 2 exx.

:
of -rjXdoa-av occur at the end of ii/B.C. (Mayser 323), apart from

later exx. eTTTJkdoa-av
: BU
36 (no date), 436 (ii/ or hi/ A.D.).
These forms in -ocrav are exceedingly frequent in LXX,

being distributed over all the translations (excepting one
group) from the Hexateuch to 2 Esdras : the latter book with
Joshua (B text) supplies the greatest number of instances.
The exceptional group is 1
— 4 K. : the -ocrav forms are entirely
absent from 1, 3 and 4 K. (except rffxaprocrav 3 K. viii. 50 A):
in 2 K. A again supplies one instance of aorist, l£rj\.doo-av
ii. 13, B has £\d/3oo-av v. 21, and BA have one ex. of the
imperfect of a contract verb, ivoovo-av xx. 15. On the other
hand, as has been seen, it is just in this group that the
termination -av is specially frequent.
Exx. 3 (1) Aorist. -jfkdocrav passim e.g. Ex. i. 1 BAF, Dt.

i. 24 BAF (it is observable that in the Pentateuch BAF unitein
1
Both forms had a precedent in the 3rd plur. of the imperf. of verbs in
-fu : eUSotrav, iridecrav.
2
Cf. note 1 on p. 210.
8
Cf. with the list in 2 above, p. 211 f.
214 Verbs in -Vl [§ 17, 5
—
attesting the -ocrav form only in the opening of these two bopks
and at the end of Deut. evpocrav Dt. xxxi. 17 BAF, rjpdpToaav
:
xxxii. 5 BAF) etc. etc. -rjydyoaav Jos. vi. 23 B, x. 23, Jer.

xxxiii. 23 to B, 1 Es. i. 17 B, 19, Jdth xii. 5 etc. rjpdpToo-av Is.
xxiv. 6, xlii. 24 etc. {irapcv)efiako<rav Ex. xvii. I B, Jd. xv. 9 A,,
xviii. 12 A, Jer. xliv. 21, 2 Es. xxi. 30 etc. (e)i6Wai> Dt. vii.
19 B*, x. 21 B, Is. xxii. 9, •& lxxvi. 17, 2 Es. iii. 12, Cant. vi.
% passim, emoo-av R. iv. 11 bis B, BA, 2 Es. v. 4 B, xi. 3 B etc.
KadeiXotrav Jos. viii. 29 B, Is. xxii. 10. evpocrav Ex. xiv. 9 B,,
Jos. ii. 22 B, Hos. xii. 4, Jer. ii. 5, xiv. 3, 1 Ch. iv. 41 etc.
-ccrx 0(Tav I Es. vi. 5, 2 Es. xiii. 5 BX. direddvoo-av Bar. ii. 25.
-eXafioo-av Dt. i. 25 B, Jos. x. 28 B, Jd. i. 6 B, R. i. 4, Zech. i. 6,,
Jer. xxxiii. 8, Ez. xxxii. 24, 2 Es. ix. 2 etc. -eXiirocrav Ex. xvi.
24 B, Dt. xxix. 25 B, Jer. vi. 15. iirloo-av Jer. xxviii. 7, xlii. 14 BX,
1 Es. iii. 3 B. icpdyoaav Gen. xviii. 8, Ex. xvi. 35 B, Jos. v. 1 1 B,
1 Es. iii. 3 B, vii. 13, 2 Es. xix. 25 etc. -ecpvyoaav Jos. x. 27 B,
2 Es. xxiii. 10.
(2) Imperfect, (a) Uncontracted verbs, rjpocrav Jos. iii. 14 B
(rjpav AF). fjo-doaav Ez. xxii. 9 B*Q (imperfects in -ov -ovv and
-oaav -oiaav are used indiscriminately in this chapter). a7reflvn-
anocrav Tob. vii. ii a (-ov
AB
B*). enXaioo-av Dan. Sus. 33.
eKpivocrav Ex. xviii. 26 to B, Jer. v. 28. -eXapffdvoaav Jer. v. 26^
Ez. xxii. 12 to. eXeyoo-av N. xxxii. 5 (-ov BF). A
Kare\vocrav
Jer. v. 7 Q (-ov, -ovt-0 cett). vTTip'nvToo-av
25 X. <f£- 4 M. vi.
atreo-TiWoo-av Ez. xxiii. 40 AQ iv. 50 A.
(-ov B). ecpalvocrav I M.
-ecpepoo-av Ex. xviii. 26 B, Jos. xxiv. 33a B, 1 Ch. xxii. 4 B
~
(i(popao-av A) (contrast ecpepov 2 Ch. i. 17 etc.). ivexf>'L00 av
Tob. ii. 10N.
(b) Contracted verbs
-ovcrav (-akrav).
: -evoovaav Ex. xxxiii.
8 B, 2 K. xx. 15 BA.
inrjôvovaav N. i. 18 B. iiro\epovo~av Jd.
xi. 5 A. rjvopovcrav Ez. xxii. II. eBvpiaiorav Jer. xi. 12 N, xxxix.
29 BXA, cf. 2 Ch. XXX. 14 (B writes edvpimaiv sic). evd-qvovo-av
Lam. i. 5 BAQ*. idprjvovaav i Es. i. 30 B. coKodopovo-av (oh-)
2 Es. vi. 14 Tid
A
xiv. 18 BlSA.
, edoXiovaav ty v. 10, xiii. 3. eiAo-
yovo-av ib. lxi. 5 B*N*A. irroiovo-av Job i. 4 B*X* I M. xiv. 36 A.
ircnreivovo-av Jdth iv. 9 BA. iBempovaav ib. X. IO A. (7rap)coKo{5o"aj'
Dan. O Sus. 28, 1 M. xiv. 34 A. ifrroiaav 1 M. xvi. 22 A.
wpiXovcrav Dan. O Sus. 57- Traperrjpovo-av Dan. Sus. 12.
'Ewo-av Jer. xii. 10 is the single ex. from a verb in -da>, see
§ 16, 5.
6. The termination -o-av is further used in LXX, as in

Hellenistic Greek generally 1 , for the 3rd plur. of the impera-
tive, to the exclusion of the older forms in -wv -ovtwv etc.
1
From 300 B.C. in Attic Inscriptions: Meisterhans 167.
§ 17, 8] Terminations 215
Exx. : earaxjav Gen. i. 14 etc., yevr]0r]Ta><Tav ib., davarovcrda<Tav

L. xx. 10 ff.
7. It appears also in the optative, where -oLaav -aiaav

replace the older -ouv -atev (-eiav).
Exx. : alveaaio-av Gen. xlix. 8, 7roi-qcrac<rav Dt. i. 44, 3 K.

xix. 2 A, xxi. 10 A, eXdourav Dt. xxxiii. 16 and probably 7,
iviyKaurav Is. lxvi. 20, evpoicrav Jer. ii. 5 A (read eupoo-av with
BNQ), drraicrav (e'iTroicrav) * xxxiv. 25 to, eK\(e)iTroicrav ciii. 35,
eKKo^raicrav {-Kokd^raicrav A) and Karacpdyonrav Prov. xxiv. 52,
yf/rjXacprjo-aLcrav Job V. 1 4 B>S, drjpevo-aLcrav xviii. 7 BXC, 'iXdoiaav
9 and II BKC, oXicraicrav II B b kS (-craiai> B*, -o-icw A, -<raiei/ a

B )
and xx. 10 BNC, Trvpaevcraicrnv xx. IO BC(K), tboicrav xxi. 20 BKC,

(fidyoiaav xxxi. 8 BtfC, evpotcrav Sir. xxxiii. (xxxvi.) II, eiAoy?/-
a-aia-av Tob. BA. The exceptions to the rule are found in
iii. 1 1
4 Maccabees which uses the strict Attic forms (e.g. cpdvouv,

Odvoiev iv. 23, OiXouv V. 3, pLepcxfiayijo-auv, dvriXeyoiev viii. 2) and
Cod. A in Job, which has Woiev in xxi. 20 and forms in -(e)iav
elsewhere, 6r\pev<riav xviii. 7, dircoo-iav xviii. 18, 8Xd<riav xx. IO.
The 2nd and 3rd sing, of the 1st aor. optat. similarly end
in -ats -at (for the stricter Attic -etas -eie).
writer of 4 Mace, again shows his Atticizing tendency

The
in using the older forms of the 3rd sing., e.g. vopicreiev iv. 13,
eTrcTpe^j/einv 1 7, <rvyyva>povrjcreiev V. 1 3 etc., and perhaps also of
oa Karacppovnareias
the 2nd sing., exuoyp-eias v. 30 K, rrjêtas ib. X ,
v. IO V
rescr
Job also supplies dirmcreiev xviii. 18 BNC, 6rjXd(T€iev
.
(?G)xx. 16 BXC.
8. 2nd pers. sing, in -es for -as in 1st aor. and perfect.
These forms are but slenderly attested in LXX (mainly in the
untrustworthy Cod. A) and in the Ptolemaic papyri and clearly
did not take root in Egypt. They are interesting however as
precursors of modern Greek which in the two past tenses
(impf. and aor.) writes -a -es -e -a/xe -tn -av, i.e. in the conflict
between the terminations of 1st aor. and 2nd aor. (impf.) the a
of the 1st aor. has succeeded in ousting the o of the 2nd aorist,
but the forms in which the 2nd aor. (or impf.) had e have
remained unaltered 1 .
1
See Dieterich op. cit. 239. He speaks of the mod. Greek forms
-es -e -ere as the last remnants of the strong aorist active. But they may
216 Verbs in -12 8
[§ 17,
In LXX: drrearaXKes Ex. v. 22 A, oldes 2 K. ii. 26 A, eSanes

Ez. xvi. 21 A, 2 Es. xix. 10 A, tyvXages Job xiii.
27 A, K« a^
Tob. xi. 2 B. So in the plur. VTrepjSefirjiieTe 3 M. vi. 24 V.
("E/cpêj Job x. 2 A
[-vas cett.J and vnep^pes Prov. xxix.
47 K
[-^pa? cett] may be true imperfects.)
In papyri: napeo-raXices PP ii. 20, 4, 15 (252 B.C.) is the only
early example which I have noted. IlapelXycpes occurs in 2 B.C.
(OP iv. 742, 4) :
in ii/ iii/A.D. exx. begin to accumulate, dedans,
oides, eypa\jses, eiroirjcres etc.
9. In the pluperfect the (3rd) plural has been assimilated

to the singular, i.e. -eurav etc. are written, not Attic -ecrav etc.,
even in the literary books 1 : e.g. (/ca(9)t0-T7?Ket(rav Gen. xviii. 2,
3 M. ii. 33 etc., eTrerroLOeicrav Prov. xxi. 22 etc., k-n-eTTovOeta-av

W. xviii. 1 : y8afiev Gen. xliii. 7 etc., ySeire Dt. xiii. 13, ySstaav
Gen. xiii. 23 etc.
10. -£vto for -ovTo. The 3rd plur. of the 2nd aor. act, as
we have seen, took over the -av of the 1st aor. In the 2nd
aor. mid. in -0^771/ the o was, in one instance at least, eliminated
in another way, the 3rd plur. being modelled on the 3rd sing,
in -ero. 'ErreXdOevro is the predominant form in LXX :
Jd.
iii. 7 A, Jer. iii. 21 B*k, xviii. 15 B*kA, xxiii. 27 B*K, xxvii.
6 mA, xxxvii 14 K, Hos. xiii. 6 B* ^ Ixxvii. 11 B*. So in
N.T. Mc. viii. 14 B*
'"Evikadovro without variant only in 1 K. xii. 9, "* cv. 13 21
cxviii. 139, Job xix. 14 (cf. Job e xxxix. 15).
The habit of appending an irrational final v (or s)
11.
has already been referred to (p. 135): further exx. are dvre-
XafiovTov 3 K. ix. 9 A, €TTopev67]Tav Jer. Ii. 23 N* (for -tm or -re),
e7rt(TTpd(prjT(s Jer. iii. 14 &*.
12. 2nd person sing. mid. (present and future).

The competition here lay between three rival terminations, -17,
owe their origin rather to the imperfect, £\ves. The -e of the third sing,
which was alike for all past tenses affected the preceding person, and the
2nd sing, again reacted on the 2nd plur.
1
In the Ptolemaic exx. (end of ii/B.c.) the 3rd plur. is written with
which was probably indistinguishable in pronunciation from -e«rav
-rjcrav,
(§ 6, 20)-ecrav was still used by literary writers like Polybius and

:
Josephus
(Mayser 324).
§ I7> I2 ] Terminations 217
-ei and -crai. (i) The older Attic -y, used for all verbs in -w,
arose by contraction out of a primitive -crai (<pepe<rau = Repeat =
*MP27)» which was retained in the -au verbs (fo-Tao-ai etc.).
(ii) Later Attic writers from iv/B.c., when 771 ei were becoming
indistinguishable, wrote -ei or -y indifferently. Some of these
-et forms (fiovka, o'Ul, 6\j/u) were widely adopted in the Koivy.
But (iii) the preference of the Koivy for uniformity led ultimately
to the reinstatement of the primitive forms in -crai (on the
model of the perf. pass, in -/xac -crai -rat) and these are universal
in modern Greek.
In the conflict between the -g and the -« forms the LXX

uncials on the whole support the older -y forms for pres. and
fut. :
Cod. B, however, has a considerable number of -« forms.
It is hardly possible to decide which form is original.
BovXei is consistently written by B : Ex. iv. 23 (-77 A) viii 2

(-» AF) ix. 2 (-r, A) x. 3 BA, 7 BA,
3 K. xx. 6 (-3 A), Est. iii.
11 BXA. Oiet also is well attested in the few passages where
this literary word occurs: Est. ix. 12, Job xxxiv. 17 A, xxxvii.
23 BXA (-ji C), xl. 3 B (-17 K), Dan. O ii. 11 (but 0% Job xxxiv.
12 BNAC). On the other hand 6'^ and ear] largely preponderate
over the^-et forms which are limited to a few passages in the
B text: ofei Ex. vi. 1, 2 K. iii. 13, Ez. viii. 13, 15, Bar. iv. 25
(with Q), i'o-ei 2 K. v. 2, 23 (irapea-ei), Ez. xxiv. 17, xxxviii.
9:
elsewhere they are written by a later hand or hands of B in
place of -j] of B*.
The use of -et and - n is a distinguishing mark between the
two portions of 2 K. which I have called K. /3/3 and K.fiy (B text).
ea-et 2 K. v. 2, Trapecrei v. 23. ecrtj 2 K. xiii. 13, xiv. 2, xv. 33,
xviii. 3, xix. 13, xxii. 27.
cfyet iii. 13.
ela-eXevaei v. 6. eXeva-r] xiv. 3.
The termination -y also to some extent supplants -ao-ai in

some deponents of the -tu type.
and apparently Ionic) for errta-rao-ai is well
'Enlcrrr] (poetical
supported in several LXX books Gen. xlvii. 5 BA, N. xx. :
14 BAF, Jos. xiv. 6 BA, Jer. xvii. 16 BK (-ao-ai AQ), Ez. xxxvii.
3 BA (-ao-at Q), Tob. v. 5 X and apparently Job xxxviii. 4 el
eiria-rr] B (-ao-at A) iiria-raa-ai appearing in Dt. (xx. 20, xxviii.
:
^,
2i8 Verbs in -12 [§ 17, 12
36),Job (xi. 9 A
-<re, xxxii. 22 X* xxxvii. 16 A, xxxviii. 20 BXAC,
33 BwSA) and Dan. e (Sus. 43).

The only instance where 8vvy (poetical and late prose)
appears to be ind. (and not conj.) is Dan. v. 16: elsewhere
dvvaaai dvvrj should probably be regarded as from hvvofxai,
:
see § 23, 4.
The
reversion to the primitive 2nd sing, termination in -o-at
middle verbs seems to have begun with certain futures
for all
formed from the 2nd aor. (73-10/xai, â'yo/mt) and with contract
verbs. In LXX rrUcrai has entirely superseded Trirj (Dt. xxvirh
39, R. ii.
9, 3 K. xvii. 4, Jer. xxix. 13 AQ, Ez. iv. 11 etc.) and
<f>dyeo-ai is generally written outside the Pentateuch (R. ii. 14,
Is. lx. 16, Ez. iv. 9ff. etc., Mic. vi. 14, Sir. vi. 19, 2 M. vii. 7 V).
^dyrj however
constant in the Pentateuch (Gen. iii. 14, 17 ff.^
is
Ex. xxxiv. 11, Dt. vii. 16, viii. 9 etc. to xxviii. 53) and
18, L. vii.
is found also in 2 K. ix. 7, 4 K. vii. 2 B (cjxiyys A) and perhaps
ib. 19 ov /j,ij (pdyjj (or conj.) and xix. 29 A.
The LXX proper appears to afford only one certain ex. in

the case of contract verbs (analogous to oSwao-cu, Koaâo-cu of
N.T.) viz. KTacrai Sir. vi. 7; in Gen. xxxii. 10, where A has
iKavovvai fxoi, the impersonal use of the verb elsewhere favours
the reading of Z>E LKavovrai. fxoi : A again has Kotfxaaat in Dt.
xxxi. 16, where Koipx BF is doubtless original : aTregevovcrcu (no
doubt, with Schmiedel, we should read aVoêvovcrai = -gevol)
occurs in 3 K. xiv. 6 A in a passage interpolated from Aquila.

The classical termination is kept in ^ li. 3 cvKauâ.
13. The first hand of B apparently wrote the poetical form

of the 1st plur. mid. in Jer. li. 17, eyivo/iea-da.
§ 18. Verbs in -O. Tense Formation.

1. Verbs with pure stem in the kolvtj sometimes retain
a short vowel in the formation of the tenses. Of contracts
in -e'00 (Att. fut. -rjo-w) Troveu) in LXX always has the tenses
Troveo-d) (Is. xix. 10, Sir. xiii. 5) iiroveaa (1 K. xxiii. 21 etc.):
§ 1 8, 2] Tense formation 2 1
cpopew has 4>opzo-u> (Prov. xvi. 23) i<f>6peo-a (Sir. xi.

1
^repe'to,
5) .
on the other hand, keeps the Attic long vowel (e.g. Gen.
xxx. 2, xlviii. n) except in N. xxiv. 11 B*, Sir. xxviii. 15 B*tfA,
Est. E. 12 «* 3 M. v. 32 (icrT€pe6r]?). Cf. the shortening V
of the vowel in 0(£eiA.eW Tob. vi. 13 B (-^crei «A, and so else-
where in LXX) and in kppWrjv, which is always so written in
LXX (Gen. xv. 13, 2 K. v. 6, Jon. iii. 7, Dan. O vii. 23, Dan.
© Sus. 2y)
2
: the unaugmented parts of the verb, however,
keep 7), prjOeis- — prjdrjvai — py]drj(rop,aL : the shortening appears
therefore in this instance to be due to assimilation of vowels
flanking p. IIo(9eco (Itti-) in the aor. has the long vowel only
(irfeirodrjcra (Att. also -ecxa).
In contracts in -aw a similar shortening takes place in

rreivaao), eireivaaa'3 : Suf/dw however keeps rj except in Is. xlix. 10
ov TTtLvdaovaLv ovSe Buj/daovatv B*N*Q : see § 22, 2.
2. Formation of passive tenses (1 aor., fut., perf.)
with or without or. Attic practice in this matter was not
uniform and shows many exceptions to the general rule 4 in :
the kolvtj there is a marked tendency to insert o- where it was

not used in the older language.
Insertion of cr contrary to Attic practice. 'Eâu/eoô-op-at
has very strong support, * xxxiii. 3 BkA, xliii. 9 BnR, lxii.
12 BkR, lxiii. II BitfR, Sir. ix. 17 BtfA : SO iiryveo-drjaav Eccl.
viii. 10 C (but iiryveO. BkA as in Attic: this was one of the
cases where the Attic forms did not conform to the general
rule). The LXX examples of the older Attic iSw-rjOrjv (usually
written 77'S. § 16, 3) and the Ionic i8vvd(r6rjv (rjS.: in Attic not
1
Out of these aorists have come the modern Greek presents Trove fa,
(popifa.
2
Later hands of B twice alter to ipp'qdrjv.
3
Modern Greek hence forms two new presents veivafa, b~i\[/afa.
4 Viz. that pure verbs which retain a short vowel in the tense stem
strengthen this vowel by a, while a long vowel in the stem dispenses with
it Kiirmer-Blass § 242.
: In some Attic verbs the a appears in the aorist
only, but not in the perfect : Rutherford NP 97 ff. has some suggestive
remarks on the subject.
220 Verbs in -ft f§ 18, 2
before Xen.) are about equal, the proportion being 32:29.

'ldcrdrjcrav 3 M. V. 18 A = eidcrdrjaav (from eao>) stands for Attic
tldOycrav (so V IdO.). Attic tf\a6r]v (eXavvw) again broke the
general rule as to short vowels : LXX has the later form
crvveXacrdevTiov 2 M. V. 5, with pluperf. (JvvrjXaaro ib. iv. 26
(Att. k\rjXa.ix.ai, r}Xr)Xdp.r]v). %vveaêa$rj is read by A in 2 K.
xxiv. 21, 25 (-earxeOrjv, -crê^cro/Aou are the usual forms of these
late tenses in LXX and elsewhere). 'E^wo-yxeVos (dv- 8c- irepi-) is
universal in LXX and' is perhaps Ionic Inscriptions and the :
testimony of Photius establish e£wp.ai as the true Attic form

(cf. tw/xa)
1
. From Kepdwvfii we find both the usual Attic
forms KCKpa/mevos Dt. xxviii. 66 A (but read Kpep.ap.ivr] B), Jer.
XXX. 10 B*A (read KtKapp.£vov<; B ab KQ), <jvyKpa9r}vat. Dan. O

ii. 43, and the later perfect i<eKepacrp.ai Dan. O Bel 33 with
the kindred aorist (crvv)eKepd(r6r]v Dan. O Bel 11, 2 M. xv. 39,
for which there some classical authority.
is 'EKXavcrOrjv Ez.
xxiv. 16 AQ*, 23 A and K.Xava-8rj<rop.ai ^ lxxvii. 64 B*nT are
KOivrj forms (B* keeps the Attic KXavOrjs in the first passage :
KXavOyjaoprai B corr R in Mf is obviously a correction). KAetw

(airo- Kara- avy-) now takes <r not only in the aor. iKXelcrOrjv
(Att. GKXrjo-Orjv) with KXucrOrjcropai., but also in the perf. KeK/Wtcrpxi
(Att. Kf.KXiQp.ai: KkK.Xeip.ai only in Ez. xlvi. 1 B* [contrast xliv. 1 f.],
Dan. ® Sus. 20 and perhaps 1 K. xxiii. 7 A diroKeKXirai, unless

2
the perf. of -kXivo) is intended) . From Xovco (Att. XeXovp.at
iXovOrjv) we now have iXova9rj<s Ez. xvi. 4 B*AQF and XeXov-
o-p-evat Cant. v. 12 B (-ov/i. A«). 'Clvdo-$r]v Tob. iii. 8 B*A
(wvopbdaOrjs kB coit ) replaces wvrjOrjv Xen. (wvdOrjv Theocr.): the
older Attic used the 2nd aor. u>vqp.-qv. The Attic Treireipap.ai
1 K. xvii. 39 and iTreipddrjv M. xii. 10 (cf. i. 15 ^ corr ) from
1
Tmpao/Acu. are used with act. meaning "try": iireipdcrOrjv W, xi. 9,
Meisterhans 185, Rutherford JVP 99.

1
2
But the Ptolemaic papyri which have only /ce/cX(e)t uat cast doubt on /
the authenticity of the uncial evidence: Mayser 376. Josephus writes

K^KXeia/xai., Schmidt 470 f.
1 8, 2] Tense formation 221
Dan. O xii. 9 is correctly formed from 7reipd£« and has pass.

meaning "be tried" or "tempted": the act. meaning therefore
establishes the readings iiretpdOr) Sir. xxxi. 10 BA (-6.0-67] «),
ir(i)ipa6laa 4 M. xv. 16 «V K. (-acrO. A). AmTreTreTacr/xeVos 3
vi.33 etc. from -?reTd£co "spread" may be paralleled in early
poetry (Oracle ap. Hdt. 1. 62) for Att. TreVra/mi (Trerdvwpu)
iireTaa-Orjv (e£- ko.t-) and 7reTacr$7]crofxai are now commonly used
as the tenses of iriraâi (class, aor. kTrr6p,r\v or kiTTdpurjv).
^to-wo-fmi, the Hellenistic form of perf., is usual in LXX : the

Attic o-eVto/mi 1 appears 3 times in B* (1 K. xxiii. 13 Sia-,
2 K. i. 3 81a-, Jer. li. 14 dm-), once in A (Jd. xxi. 17); the
Attic i(rw6r]v, arwdyjo-ofxai are retained.
Kexpivpai and replace Attic k^hôu,
xpto'P'CL
xp^ a •
ixpto-Orjv is Attic 2 , and xpta-^'cro/xat Ex. xxx. 32 is correctly

formed from it. The MSS are divided between o-vvefr]a6rjv
and o-weil/TJOrjv 3 , Jer. xxii. 19, xxix. 21, xxxi. 33 — both late
forms Attic used perf. i^yfiat from
:
Xw, and presumably
i/^'
*HxQv v >
though found first in Hellenistic Greek, was the
older aorist.
Omission of Attic a is occasionally attested in words with

long vowel or diphthong in the stem, in which the Attic o- was
therefore contrary to the general rule: iyvwdt] 2 K. xvii. 19 B,
yvadrjaerai Is. lxi. 9 B* Kekevdivres 4 M. ix. II A (-evcrd. K)
:
:
dpavdrjo-erai Is. xlii. 4 B* cf. dpavpos Na. ii. II K* (6pav<rp6s

cett), Bpavpa Jdth xiii. 5 B (elsewhere Opava-pa): but usually
eyvaxrdrjv, yvaxr6i](ropai, edpavcrdrjv etc. as in Attic. 'Egecnrapevos
Zech. iii. 2 B* is probably a slip for the usual -ea-n-acrpevos.
For Attic iaîadrjv (usual in LXX) we find the following

varieties iafirjdr] Job iv. 10 C,
: afievdivTos W. 1 ii. X, ib. o-8evad.
A (o-/3eo-0. B).
1
Ot irdKaiol avev rod
<r...oi de ve&repoi aeawar/xat, Photius ap. Rutherford
NP 99. The
form was constantly written by scribes in MSS of Attic
later
writings, and even the LXX exx. may not be authentic Ptolemaic papyri :
keep the Attic form in the few passages where the perf. pass, occurs
(Mayser 134).
'^XP^Qv 2 K. i. 21 A (dvpeos 2. oik exp- ev 4\aiqi) is unparalleled,
2
whether intended as from XP^ ( = ^XP^V) or from XP™H(U. 'Exptcrd'q is

clearly right.
3
Cf. Trepi\f/7jpa Tob. v. 19.
222 Verbs in -12 [§ 18, 3—
3. Verbs with mute stem. Attic verbs in -£w for the
most part have a dental stem and therefore have future and
1 st aorist in -crco -o-a (cr = Scr etc.): others have a guttural stem
and form these tenses with -£w -fa (f = ya or kct-). In the Koivrj
confusion was to be expected : there was a tendency to

substitute f for <r, but only in a rather limited group of verbs,
in many of which there is early authority for the guttural in
derivative nouns. The majority of the -£a> verbs have retained
the old o- and 1st aorist to the present day
in fut.
1
. The LXX
2
agrees for the most part with the N.T.
(i) The following have passed over to the guttural class.

Nt/trraôo (eVt-) has vva-rd^co Is. v. 27, M' cxx. 3 f., evvcrraâ 2 K.
iv. 6 etc. (evvaracra in Attic Comedy and but cf. the Anthology :
the early derivatives vvaraypos -okt^s). Haifa (ip.Tral(a>) always

has -iraiijoftai -eVatfa -Triirmâ -iriTracypat (cf. Attic Traiyviov :
of the Attic forms eVatcra Triiriuna -aiap.ai the only trace is the
v.l. eiraiaev Sir. xlvii. 3 C) a change was in this case called for
:
in order to discriminate between rraifa and Traiw, the tenses of

which in Attic were indistinguishable.
(ii) The converse substitution of a for £ occurs in the
following 1st aorists (under the influence of the futures which
take the "Attic" asigmatic forms a-aXTvicb, avpim, § 20, 1 (i) the :
fut. is unattested in classical Greek) eo-akwio-a (Att. eo-d\7riy£a)

:
etrvpiaa Lam. ii. 1 5 f., Ez. xxvii. 36 (Att. iavpcyâ: cf. <rvpiyij).
(iii) In the following there is fluctuation in LXX.
(a) Verbs which in Att. have dental stems, aorist -era.
'Ap7rd£a> keeps the Att. forms dpirda-as, rjprrao-a, 8irjpTrdo-0T]v 3 M.
v. 41, dirjpTracrpevos, but has the new Hellenistic guttural tenses
(8i)r)p7rdyi]v W. iv. II, Sir. vi. 2, Tob. i. 20 and 8iap7rayrjcropai
Am. iii. II etc. (cf. Attic aprrag, apirayr]). Ba(rrd£a> keeps Att.
/Saardcrco in 4 K. xviii. 14 and
K. xxiii. 5 ej3dcrTacra in 2 A
(fSkao-Trjo-r] B), Job xxi. 3 A
(((pare cett), Dan. e Bel 36: the
3
later efido-raga occurs in Jd. xvi. 30 B, R. ii. 16, Sir. vi. 25.
1
Hatzidakis 134
if. He gives reasons for rejecting the theory of Doric
influence, ofwhich there are very few traces in the koiv/j (p. 18). Mayser
360 ff. givesno examples of the new £ forms from the Ptolemaic papyri,
but the tenses of the principal verbs affected seem to be unrepresented in
any form.
3
Blass N.T. § 16, 2.
3
In the papyri of the Imperial age this (with eâaraxd-qv) is frequent
and almost the invariable form from ii/A.D. onwards. Of £{Sa<jTa<ia I have
§ 1 8, 4] Tense formation 223
AnoK.vi(a> has Att. -Kvlcrco, -invicra in L. i. 15, v. 8, 4 K. vi. 6 B

Ez. xvii. A reads dtreKviêv in 4 K. I.e.
4:
(b) Verbs which in Att have guttural stems, aor. -£a.
Srripifa (eVi-: Att. tenses eaTijpiga -i^dfirjv -ixdrjv -cypcu -lyprjv).
The LXX
asigmatic fut. a-r^ptco (no class, fut. attested) produces
the aorists ea-rrjpura passim (eo-rrjpiga only in Dan. O vii. 28 and
as a v.l. in *
xxxvii. 3 T, 1. 14 RT, Jer. xxi. 10 K°- a and Q)
€(TTr] pt,<Taprl v the passive tenses are usually guttural 4a-TT)pl
x 0r]v
:
-iypai -lyprjv, but the o- occasionally intrudes here too 1 : earrjpicrdrjv

Is. xxxvi. 6 Br, Sir. xxxix. 32 «*, 1 M. ii. 49 K, ^r-qpiapat
L. xm. 55 BA (-t/crat F), 1 K. xxvi. 19, Jdth viii.24 BX, 1 M.
11. 17 «, xiv. 26 4 M. xvii. 5: the late fut.
tf,
pass, appears as
-arrfpixBrpyofiai m
Jd. xvi. 26 B, Sir. xv. 4 B, as aTrjpi(rdi]a-opai in
Sir. I.e. KAC. $pvdrreiv (class, fut. -dôpai) has 1st aor. e'eppvaga
* 11. 1 : in the perf. pass, the uncials diverge, Trechpvaaaepov
3 M. ii. 2A -aynivov V.
The tenses of the majority of -£<» verbs retain their Attic
forms e.g. (a) rjppo(ra, eaKevacra, eenrovdacra, ex<opi(ra, (b) eacpaga.
4. Verbs with liquid stem in -<uVo>, -aipw in Attic

have 1 st aorist in -tiva -dpa where the preceding letter is t or p
(e.g. ifxtava, egrjpava), otherwise generally 2 -rjva -rjpa. The KOtvrj
begins to extend the aorists with a to all verbs of this type 3
,
and in modern Greek they are nearly universal 4 In we . LXX

have i0€pp.ava, (ii)eK(idapa (-rjpa Jos. V. 4 A), ikevKava Jl. i. 7, iarj-
fmva Jd. vii. 21, Jer. iv. 5, vi. 1, Dan. O ii. 15, 23, 45, Est. ii. 22
(but io-rjfxrjva* 1 Es. ii. 4, hrea-ijfiijvai Job xiv. 17— literary books),
v<f>ava (orw) Ex. xxxvi. 10 etc., ecpava (i K cpavai, iiri<pavov etc.)
passim (but the literary forms dwoffivai Job xxvii. 5, diri^vev
ib. xxxii. 2, aTr€<p7]vaTO 2 M. vi. 23, diro(p7]vap,ivwv ib. XV. 4).
noted two exx. only: OP iii. 418 (i/-ii/-A.D.), BU i

95 (161 a.d.)
judge from Mayser's silence, the verb is not used in the Ptolemaic
To
papyri
Similarly for the usual form ar-^piypa we have aT^
P ia/j.a 1 M. vi
18 A, which is also perhaps the true reading in 2 Es. ix. 8
(so Swete *" '
<TUTTfjpLffp.a B*).
2
But iKipSava, etcoLXava etc. are Attic Kiihner-Blass
:
1. ii. 8 2677
Rutherford NP 76 ff.
S '
r
'
3
Thus
assimilating the aorist to the future stem. It is the converse
process to the employment of gen. - s dat.
V for all rst decl. nouns in -pa „ '
(s 10, 2).
ati idakis 286 " heute sind ubera11 nur die Gormen mit a bekannt, " but
tn? t
Thumb
see Handbuch 87 f. for surviving examples of -i)va.
5
Similar fluctuation between irfftava -t\va. in the papyri
: Mayser 360.
224 Verbs in -fl [§ 18, 4—
In addition to the literary exceptions noted above we have
ipvOrfvas W. xiii. 14 and always the Attic aor. mid. cAv/xâ'tw^
(2 Ch. xvi. 10, * lxxix. 14, Am. i. n, Is. lxv. 8 etc.) 1 .
In the perfect passive of liquid verbs in -aivw -ww v before jx
was usually in Attic altered to a, probably on the analogy of

2
the perfect pass, of verbs in -£co (irecpaap,ai like io-Kevao-fxat) :
the kolvt} on the other hand preferred the more regular assimila-
tion of vjx to /x/x. In LXX the Pentateuch translators keep the
Att. £<£aoyx.eVos (St- aw-) Ex. xxviii. 28, xxxvi. 31, L. xix. 19.
In other verbs p-p, is preferred: yaxv/x/xai 1 Es. viii. 71, kclt-
yaxvjJ-i-Levos & lxxiii. 21 (Epic): /xc/xaKpv/xtteVos ^ lv. tit. (-07/.-
Aristot.): pLep.iap,p,evos (Att. -07/,-) N. v. 13 f., 27, W. vii. 25,

Tob. ii. 9, Hg. ii. 13 BAQ (-ay*- *r), 3 M. vii. 14 A (-oy/r V):
fiefiokvfifievos (no early form), 1 Es. viii. 80A (-oyx- B), Is. lix. 3
«AQ* (-(t/x- B), lxv. 4 BÂQ, 2 M. xiv. 3 V (-afi- A): ireirk-qdviir
fteVos 1 K. xxv. 10, Lam. i. 1 bis (no early pf. pass, attested).
The <t in biecnrapo-ptvovs 8

Is. has lvi. A no raison dître :
elsewhere we have the Att. (8i)e<rirapp4vos.
§ 19. Verbs in -O. Present Tense.

1. The present meaning regularly attaching to certain
perfects caused the evolution in the later language 8 of new
present forms out of the perfect forms. In the LXX we have
-ypt]-yop&o (with tenses iyprjyopow, yprjyoprjau), iyprjyoprjaa -7]6t]v)
Jer. v. 6, xxxviii. 28 bis (iyprjyopyjaco »*), Bar. 9, Lam. i. ii. 14,

2 Es. xvii. 3 yprjyopovvTwv «A (iyprjyopowrwv B), I M. xii. 27,
Dan. © ix. 14 : the perfect iypyjyopa, which it replaces and
which is absent from N.T., is confined in LXX to Jer. i. 12,
li. 27. Similarly as from imroiQia we find kmiroCQ-qaa in Jd.
1
Is this another instance, as in the verbs in -pi
(§ 23, 1), of the old
forms retaining their place longest in the middle voice ? But Xoipavdpevoi
occurs in a papyrus of ii/B.C, Mayser ib.
2
Kuhner-Blass § -264, 7.
3
But, as Blass points out, the beginnings go back to an earlier age :
•yeywvtu (beside y4ywia) is as old as Homer.

§ 19, 2] Present Tense 225
ix. 26 A, Zeph. iii. 2 AQF (iirerroiOtL Bo), Job xxxi. 24 (cf. in

the later versions e.g. * ix. 11 irtiroiOria-ovcnv a a-'). 2ti]k«
(irapao-TrJKw) is not so well attested as in N.T. (Paul uses the
imperat. frequently), occurring as a variant only in the follow-
ing passages : Ex. xiv. 13 crr^KCTe A (imperat. —a-Tyjre BF), Jd.
iii. 19 irapa(TT7]KOVT€$ A, xvi. 26 ctt7]K€1 B, 3 K. viii. II cnrjKt.iv B
(tjTrjvai A), X. 8 7rapao-T-)]KOVT£? A (-ecrr^/cores B), Zech. iv. 14
Trapaa-TTjKOvo-iv Y (cf. N. vii. 2 Trap€(jTy]Kovre<; sic A [-/cores BxF],
and in the Hexapla Jos. x. 19 aryJKere a & imperat.). 'EKEKpo/yov
in Isaiah's vision (Is. vi. 3f, 3 M. v. 23) should perhaps be
regarded as an imperf. of t Kexpayw rather than, as Veitch takes
it, a reduplicated 2nd aorist (= Att. h<payov).
2. A few instances occur of the formation of new presents
or the recrudescence of old dialectic presents in -(v)vu>. With
these may be classed sporadic instances of the doubling of
the v in old forms in -vo>. 'Attoktivvw (for -KTeiVa> = Krevyu) : old
dialects, but cf. also a/7roKT(e)iWi>/u in Plato etc.) is a fairly
frequent variant. Ex. iv. 23 B (-ktcj/w AF), Dt. xxxii. 39 B
(do.), Jos. BAF, 2 K. iv. 12 B* (3 K. xi. 24 A from
viii. 24
Aquila), 4 K. xvii. 25 BA: Hb. 17 BQ, Is. lxvi. 3 BhAQ: i.
1 Es. iv. 7 B* * lxxvii. 34 B*mRT (toeKTevev B ?vid ), c. 8

B*RTx ca (-eVmw «* -4kt€vov A), Prov. xxi. 25 « ca Tob. iii. :
8 X Ms, vi. 14 X, xiv. II M, W. xvi. 14 (diroKTevi k), 3 M.

f.
vii. 14 A, 4 M. xiii. 14 x (Dan. © ii. 13). The Hellenistic and

'
modern form x^( v ) vm (f° r X 6 00 )' which in N.T. is fairly common
(eK^wi/o/xat), in LXX
is confined to a single late passage, 3 K.
xxii.35 a7re^v vveTO (cf. 2 K. xiv. 14 © eK^vvo/xevov). 'Attotlvv^c*
(Gen. xxxi. 39, * lxviii. 5, Sir. xx. 12) for diroTLvw (usual in LXX)
seems to be a mixture of -tiWm (=-tiV/tco) and -tivwd: the v
appears in the old poetical dTrorivvâi (-tlvv.).
The form -f3«Vva> (for -/3alva> = -fiavya> : assisted by the itacistic

interchange of ai and e, as in -fievco Gen. xli. 3 E, 1 K. ix. 26 A,
1 M. vii. 40 V, ix. 66 A) is practically confined to portions of
Cod. A, which has it in Gen. ii. 6, xli. 2, 5, 18 f., N. xxxiii. 51,
T. 15
226 Verbs in -£1 [§ 19,
2
xxxv. 10, Dt. i. 41, iii. 21, iv. 26, xi. 8, 29, 1 K. i. 3, v. 5, 3 K.
xxii. 6 in the later books only in Na. ii. 8 (with N), Jer. xxviii. 14,
:
xxix. 2 (with X), xxxi. 35 (where the form may go back to the
compiler of Jer. a and Jer. /3), 1 M. vi. 48 in other MSS, Gen. :
xix. 28 E, Sir. ix. 13 C.

4>edvvw is read by AC
in W. xvi. 28, Eccl. viii. 14 and by BA
in Dan. e viii. 7.
3. The following miscellaneous examples occur of the

evolution of a new present out of the aorist, the substitution
of -co for -/xi which see further § 23), etc.
(for
BiPpwo-Kw, a rare present for which LS quote Babrius, occurs

in the B text of Samson's riddle Jd. xiv. 14 tl fipwrbv igrjkOev
ck /3(,/3pwo-kovtos...; the repetition of the root makes the

conundrum more pointed.
BAaoravco, through the influence of fut. -ijcrw and new
1 aor. ifiXdarrjaa (§ 21, i), gives place to pXao-Tdw, Eccl. ii. 6
Spvpbv fiXaa-rwvTa + £v\a «A, and pXao-Tt'w W. xviii. 2 fikaa-
tovctlv N* (read fiXaTrrovcriv BA).

For dXi]8(o {vice ahia>) see § 24 : for dvvopm § 23, 4 : for el8rjcra>,
e18r]<ra as from feldeco § 24 s.v. olda.
'EvSi-Sijo-kw (2 K. i. 24, xiii. 18, Prov. xxix. 39, Sir. 1. 11:
and as v.l. of A eveScSuo-KCTo Jdth ix. 1, x. 3) and IkSiSwkw

(1 K. xxxi. 8, 2 K. xxiii. 10, 2 Es. xiv. 23, Hos. vii. 1) supplant
the classical presents -8v<o -8vvw. The new forms appear to be

introduced to mark the transitive meaning of the verb : Sweiv
remains with intrans. sense "set" 2 K. ii. 24, 3 K. xxii. 36,
2 Ch. xviii. 34 A, Eccl. i. 5, "escape," Prov. xi. 8 Ik Oijpas
€K?)VVeL (Sw6l A).

"Eo-ew or KaTeo-6u> (class, poetry and late prose) occurs
frequently beside the Attic prose form io-6i<*> in certain portions
of LXX, especially Pentateuch, Prophets and Psalms : on the

other hand ecrflito is used exclusively in literary books such as
Job and Dan. O and almost exclusively in the later historical
—
group (always in 1 4 K. except ecrfltov 1 K. xiv. 30 BA,
'iaOovres 3 K. iv. 20 A).
§ 19, 3] Present Tense 227
It is noteworthy that the form without t is preferred in the

participle eadav -ovros etc. which is so written in yi instances,
whereas the exx. of this spelling in other parts of the verb
amount to 9 only (eadere -rai 6, eadj] -rjre 2, rjadoaav l=Ez.
xxii. 9 B*Q) on the other hand ecrBleis, eadlei, iaOUw are
; in-
variable, and the imperf. is always rjadiov except in Ez. loc. cit.
Note e.g. in Prov. eaBwv xiii. 25 beside eadiei xxiii. 7, -Uiv xxv. 27,
in Eccl. ea-dovres v. io beside i<r6Lovcnv x. 16.
For (€irav)i<rrdv» see § 23, 3.
Kp€|xdt» ("Byz." LS) for Kpefxavvvfii occurs in Job © xxvi. 7

Kpefxdâov BkC: Kpe/xvwv of A seems to be unparalleled (Kpepido)
from Aristotle onwards).
Kpiipto for KpvTTTw, formed from the Hellenistic aorist
iKpvfiyjv, occurs in the simple form (not, as LS, "only found in
compounds cwro- ey- Kpvftw") in 4 K. xi. 3, Jer. xxxix. 27 m
(KpvfirjaeraL cett.) and in what appear to be Hexaplaric inter-
polations in the A text of 1 K. xxiii. 23, 1 Ch. xxi. 20 (=B
fieBaxafieiv). Aquila has diroKpvfieiv.
Aifjnrdvw (Ionic, Hippocrates) is found sporadically in

composition: KaraXip^rdvoi 1 Gen. xxxix. 16 (contrast 13 and 15
AeiVft)), 2 K. v. 21, 3 K. xviii. 18 B (with assimilation Kara-
X€tfji|xdv€iv A, not else attested) : ii<Xipir. Zech. xi. 16 : iyKaraXipLTr.

V cxviii. 53: SiaXifxir. Tob. x. 7 B bA (SieAiVavev B*). Cf. the
new form dirTaveorOcu, § 24 S.V. opav.
Reduplication is dropped in |Avr)o-Kop.cu (cited from Anacreon

by Veitch, who compares vTropivrjo-Kovo-a Orphic Hymns) Is. :
lxii. 6 B*, 1 M. vi. 1 2 A«, xii. us. (The present p.ip.vijaKop.at

itself is not used in Attic prose.) For vi\9<a {vice v<S) see § 24.
Nottoj (Hellenistic for Attic -vl£w) is the only present form
used in LXX. For 6irrdt;on,ai,, 6irrdvo|j,<u see §24 s.v. opdw.
TsXio-kw, a rare by-form of reAew (found in ii/B.c. on the
Rosetta stone and in the poet Nicander) occurs in the passive
1
So Thuc. viii. 17 and occasionally in Ptolemaic papyri along with
KaTaXeiirojwhich is much more frequent, especially in wills, Mayser 402.
See an interesting note of Dr J. H. Moulton on -Xifxiravw in the Classical
Quarterly, vol. 11. 138 (April, 1908) : further exx. in Anz Subsidia 307 f.
15—2
228 Verbs in -fi [§ 19, 3—
in Dt. xxiii. i7 b apparently = " to be initiated." The latter half
a reads
of the v. is a doublet but probably the older version : 1 y
TTopvq, iropvevwv for the ct7raf \ey6fieva (in LXX) TeXecrôpos,
TeXicrKo/xeves of I7 b -
§ 20. Verbs in -O. Future Tense.

1. Blass remarks (N.T. § 18, 1): "The so-called Attic
future of verbs in -ew, -a£w etc. disappears, almost entirely,
as the name implies, from Hellenistic Greek, and entirely
from the N.T." The tendency was to bring these anomalous
forms into line with the other sigmatic futures and so to

prevent the possibility of confusion between future and present.
The disappearance of the Attic futures was, however, gradual
the koivyj even employed some 'Attic' futures from verbs in
-£w which were unknown to Attic writers the LXX, supported :
by the Ptolemaic papyri, presents some contrasts to the N.T.

(i) Futures in -iw from -££« verbs were the oldest and
most widespread of these asigmatic forms, being common to
Atticand Ionic 1 and they were likewise the last to disappear.
,
In LXX the futures in -tw (-tovfiat) are practically used through-

2
out (a<âvtco, dc/>opta>, eyytw etc.) as in the Ptolemaic papyri .
In the N.T. the -lam forms preponderate, and a distinction

is observable between the forms used by the writers and those
which they incorporate in O.T. quotations there is a tendency :
3
to keep 3rd plur. -lovaiv rather than -iaovaiv with double <x In .
Josephus both forms occur, those in -lam again preponderating*.

Futures in -lam in LXX are mainly variants of the (probably
later) A or K text in B they occur in late books such as Prov.
:
and Eccl., and sporadically elsewhere. The following exx. have

been noted. Alperlaei Gen. xxx. 20 E novcpiaovaiv Ex. xviii. :
22 A, I K. vi. 5 A aakirlaeis N. x. 3 B* (-lets cett., 5 ff. -Litre,

:
-lovariv), Ez. xxxiii. 3 AQ: Kadapia(co) N. xxx. 1 3 B (-let AF, and

so 9 BAF), Ez. xliii. 26 A, Mai. iii. 3 BA:
dpdplo-eis Jd.jx. 33 A:
n-XovTio-ei I K. xvii. 25 A: (§La)a-T-qpicra Jer. iii. 12 Q, xvii. 5 BXA,
2
1
K.-Bl. § 227, 4. Mayser 356.
3
Blass N.T. ib., WH 2
App. 170.
4
W. Schmidt 447 ff.
20, i] Future Tense 229
Sir. xxviii. 1 (where the two forms are combined) biacrr^pimv

BAC 8ia(rK.opTri<r(eis) Ez. v. 2 B, Job xxxvii.
Biaa-rrjpiarei. : A, 1 1
Dan. 6 xi. 24 A yvcopla-ovaiv Ez. xliv. 23 Q Sia/xepiWre Ez.

: :
xlvii. 21 BA d<pavlcr(a>) 2 K. xxii. 38 A, Jl.

: 20 X* ^ cxlv. 9 A ii. :
crvprrodLO-ovo-iv Zech. xiii. 3 Kc b-

: depicrî) Prov. xxii. 8 B&A, Eccl.
xi. 4 BKAC, Job iv. 8 C : vTrepac-iria-ei Prov. xxiv. 28 A, W.
v. 16 N*, crvva(nr'L<reiv 3 M. iii. IO V: KciTcnrovTlcrovcnv Eccl.
x. 12 KA: Kopiaerai Sir. xxix. 6 BK (-teirai A): (pcorifia) 2 Es.
xvii. 65 (-/a-aiv), Bar. i. 12 (-«r?j A), Ep. J. 66 B: i|/ a>p,i<r t» Dan. O
iv. 29 and 9 iv. 22 A.
(ii) Verbs in -ai> in classical Greek take the 'Attic future'

in a few instances as a by-form beside the future in -dcrw. In
LXX the contracted fut. is common in verbs of this type and
isextended to verbs with long stem-syllables, ap-rrd^tv etc., in
which Attic always employed fut. in -era) 1 .
The following exx. of fut. in -<5 receive some support in

earlier (Attic or Ionic) Greek.
avafiiftS)
2
Gen. xlvi. 4 D¥. dvaftiftdo-(a>) ib. A.
Ex. iii. 17.
Is.lviii.i4-o-«(-c777N).
Ez. xxxix. 2 B. Ez. ib. AQ.
Am. viii. 10.
eVt/3ij3(<£) Hos. x. 11, Hb.

15 -5sB*K* -a ib. 19.
iii.
Karaj3t/3S Ez. xxvi. 20 A. Kara/3i/3acrco Ez. ib. BQ, Jer.

xxviii. 40 K*.
-dcrova-iv Dt. xxi. 4, Ez.
xxviii. 8, xxxii. 18.
(rw/x/3i/3c5 Ex. iv. 12 F. crvpl3LJ3d(T(a)) ib. BA, iv. 15, L.
x. 1 1 -creis.
¥ xxxi. 8 BKAR. -daa> ib. U.

-/3i/3a«s sic Dt. iv. 9 A*. -dcreis ib. BF.
-/3t/3a Is. xl. 13 B%*Q*. -da-ei ib. A^ c a Q m s
-
(with
1 Cor. ii. 16 quot.).
TrapafZiavTCLi'6 Am. vi. IO BQ.
eicStKai-ai 4 L. xix. 18, Dt. xxxii. 8iKd<r((o) 1 K. viii. 20, xii. 7 B.
43 B (-eirai A), Jdth xi. IO.
1 2
Kiihner-Bkss § 228. 3 (b). Attic -/St/3w.
3
Attic @ia<Top,ai (but see Veitch).
4
Att. Sac&au -daofxai : Ionic -8i,kS>
230 Verbs in -£1 [§ 20, I —
(a7ro)8oKtjLtw 1
Jd. vii. 4 A, Jer. 8oKipdcr((o) Jer. ix. 7 K°- a , Sir.
ix. 7, xxxviii. 35, Zech. xiii. xxvii. 5 A.
9, Sir. xxvii. 5 X* -5, xxxiv.
26 do.
The
following are unclassical (Att. -derm -daopcu). dyop5>p,ev
2 Es. XX. 31. dpirq, dpirdrai, (bi)apiravTai, L. xix. 1 3 B, Ez. xvill. 7,
Hos. v. 14, Zeph. ii. 9: class. dp7rda(co) L. xix. 13 AF, Jd. xxi.
21 A. {Kar)epya, -arm, -covtm passim'1 the class, epydcrofiai is :
never used.
(iii) On the other hand the Attic futures of certain verbs

in -aw -e'w viz. eAco (from i\dw, iXavvw) KoAa! tcAcS have been
replaced 3 by (a7r)eA.acra> (Ex. xxv. n, Ez. xxxiv. 12) /<aXe<ja) and
(o-w)TeAeo-co : present and future were thus clearly differentiated.
In Jer. xiv. 12 crvvreXS) K (crwreAeo-co cett.) may be fut. : Ka\£>

ib. xxxii. 15 (KaXecreo A) xli. 1 7 is probably present.
'
For class, fut. x ew > X e <^> X e^ (indistinguishable from the
present) LXX, differentiating the tenses, has (diro- e«- -rrpocr-
cruy-)xe«, x ee <^
X "
€ etc -
> X e^ Mai. ™- 3 A *s apparently intended
for the class, fut.
(iv) "OWvjju (air-) in LXX retains the Attic fut. (d,7r)oX<3
-ovjxai : oXiaw (Epic and late prose) which is normal in N.T. 4

is confined to Dt. vii. 23 A, Eccl. ix. 18, a gloss in Is. i. 25
(the clause tovs 8k direiOovvras d-rroXecru) is absent from MT,
and Is. elsewhere uses 6.7roXw) and Sir. vi. 3 cra-oXe'cms (but
aTroXel vi. 4, x. 3, xx. 22). "OfxpvfxL similarly has fut. o/xov/xac (Ex.
5
xxii. 8, Dt. xxxii. 40, Is. xlv. 23, lxv. 16) not the later 6>ocrw .
2. To the liquid verbs which retain asigmatic futures

((air)ayyeXw, (a7ro)(rreA.w etc.) there is added a new future,
formed from the 2nd aor., eAw eXovpai (dv- d<p- etc.), which
1
Ionic : Att. 8oki/j,&(Tw.
2
So in papyri and inscriptions from ii/u.c, Mayser 357 : KarauKevav
appears even earlier, ib.
3 So in the Ptolemaic papyri: Mayser 357 cites one iii/R.C. instance of
fut. avvriKovcnv.
4
'OXw only in an O.T. quotation (1 Cor. i. 19) : but &wo\ov/j.cu still
remains.
5 aor. conj.
'Ctywcrw Prov. xxiv. 32 is
§ 20, 3] Future Tense 231
has entirely supplanted the old alptfcrw. A similar new fut,

formed from the 2nd aor. on the analogy of 'i-mov iuo/acu, is
cpayoLicu.
The class. e'8opai, which is absent from N.T., still remains in

the LXX, mainly in the Pentateuch, but (pdyop.ai is four times
as frequent the proportion for the simple verb is about 56 eS.
:
(40 in Pent.) 225 (pay. : the only book where eS. has marked
;
preponderance is Exodus (19 e'S., 4 (pay. viz. xii. 8 a a

44, ,
n ,
xxxiv. 18: contrast Deut. 2 e'S., 53 (pay.).
Aiapr^creTcu Sir. xxxviii. 28 is the only ex. of fut. of

[xdôfxaL (Att. jxaôvpiai, Ion. -fxa^nja-o/xaL -ecroâi).
"E$w is used to the exclusion of cr^'crco (§ 15, 3).
3. The future active begins to supplant the future

middle which Attic Greek employed with a certain group of
active verbs with quasi-deponent meaning, expressing for the
most part a physical action or an emotion 1 .
aaco Is. v. 1,
* (4 times). aVo/xat Jd. v. 3 BA, Is. xxvi. 1,
•*•
(6 times).
a,Kovcra> 3 times only in B text anovcrofxai (eiV- in- vw-) is the
viz.2 K. xiv. 16 [but -cropai normal LXX form,
xvi. 21 etc.], Is. vi. 9BKQ
(perhaps under the in-
fluence of the N.T. quo-
tations in Mt. xiii. 14, Acts
xxviii. 26: elsewhere in
Is. -a-ofxai), Jer. li. 16 BK
2
.
d\akd£a> Is. xli. I K, Jer. xxix. -dgopai A in Jer. Ez. locc. citt.
2, Ez. xxvii. 30.
ajxaprr](T(3i Sirach (vii. 36, xxiv. -tro/xat elsewhere in LXX.
22).
diravTr](ra> and -(rofiab are both equally repre-
sented.
(TvvavT7](Tu> Ex. V. 3 AF, Is. -cro/xas 9 times,
xxxiv. 14.
Jjiravrrja-a Sir. xv. 2 HA. -aofiaL ib. BC, Dan. x. 14.
1 Kiihner-Blass § 323: Rutherford /VPsjyff.

2
Also as a variant or in Hexaplaric interpolations in and K: 3 K. A
viii. \i A (?from Aquila), Jer. xi. 3 K, Mic. iii. 7 AQ, Sl> cxliv. 19 X, Prov.
xxviii. 17 a X, Job xxxvii. 23 X in Ez. viii. 18: AQ
ov fir) el<raKov<rio (from
Theod.) the verb is no doubt conj.
232 Verbs -a [§ 20, 3—
j3a8iS> Jer. xxx. 3 X*. else (Badiovjxai^
fiimo-a Prov. vii. 2, Job xxix.
18, 4 M. vi. 20 (eVt/3.).
-/3Ae\|/a> rarely
L. xxvi. 9, Is. : -jSAeô/zai usually (Dt., i and 3 K.,
vi. 9 (as in the N.T. cita- 2 Ch., Is., Min.)
tions see above on d-
:
2, v. 12 N*,
Kovaco), Ixvi.
Ez. xxxvi. 9, Zech. i. 16B*,
Tob. xi. 8 X, Job G x. 4 A.
-ftorjcra) rarely, usually with /3o77cro/xai usually.
v.l. L. xxv. 10, Jos. vi. 10
:
B, Is. v. 29 f. BX, xxxiv.

14 X, xlii. II BXr (-aofxai
8 times in Is.), Lam. iii. 8,
1 Ch. xvi. 32 A, 1 M.
iv. 10 X.
-yeXdcrco Job xxi. 3 B, 4 M. -aofxcu elsewhere in LXX.
v. 28.
davfxda-co (Ionic) L. xix. 15 -a-ofxm L. xxvi. 32, Job xiii. 10,
(-a-jjs F), Dt. xxviii. 50, Is. xli. 23, Hi. 15, Jer. iv. 9.
Job xxi. 5 B (-owe KA), Is.
xiv. 16 NAQr (-o-ovrai B).
kv\Js(0 M> ix. 31.
ot/xco^co 4 M. xii. 15.
6\o\vgoo Is. xvi. 7, lxv. 14,
Am. viii. 3.
e/x77-ai£co Is. xxxiii. 4 BK*Q, else (ip^TraiôjJiai,
Job xl. 24 A.
TTvevo-m "& cxlvii. 7 (perhaps -aofiai Sir. xliii. 16.
causat. "make to blow"),
Sir. xliii. 20.
a-iyrjaa Ex. xiv. 14, Sir. xx. 7. -o-ofjLcu Lam. iii. 49.
cnarrrjcrcd Is. lxv. 6 BXQ else -a-opai Is. xlii. 14, Ixii. 1,
(-aofiai A), Sir. xx. 7 K. 6 etc.
(rpe^co) 8pafjLa> Cant. i. 4 2 . else -8pa/j,ovfiai.
(fiddo-w (Ionic, Xen.) Eccl. [Attic cpdrjaofjiai not used.]
xii. I, 7rpocj6âa-(B 4 K. xix.
32, Sir. xix. 27, * lviii.

11 etc.
With some verbs Attic preferred fut. mid. but also employed
fut. act. So in LXX (Kara)8ia>$a> -ofxai are both used (but only
eK8ia>ga) : similarly Cw^ (causatively ^ cxxxvii. 7, cxlii. 1 1 ftaeis
fxe) 4 K. xviii. 32, Prov. ix. 11 BK, Am. v. 6 A, Sir. xxxvii. 26 A
and (commonly) (rjcrofj.cu. The fut. act. only is used in the
1
The later fiadicroficu -i<roo are not found in LXX.
2
And perhaps 2 K. xviii. 19, 22 (dpa/xu Swete).
21, I
] First and Second A oris t 233
following verbs (class, prefers^ mid.) yrjpda-a, (Job xxix. 18),
:
ypv^co, eiraivecrcD,cf. apTrauco I (ii) above.

Many middle futures remain unaltered e.g. yvao-opm, 8ôpai,
aTTodavovfxai, K.\av<Top,<u (not -era) as in N.T.), Kenpdi-ouai
(for
KeK P d$€TeJer. iv. 5 BH read Kenpdâre the unreduplicated AQ :
-Kpdôpai is a v.l. in Is. xlii. 2 A, Jer. xxix. 2 N* Jl. iii. i6X c a AQ, -
Hb. i. i^B***': tiie later icprf£a> is not found), Xftntyopw, p.aBrj-

(Top.ai, europcu, b-ôpai, Treicropai, pvr)crop,ai
(not the rarer Attic
peva-ofiai, nor the later peicrco), reijopai, revôpat, (pevgofiai.
The converse use of fut. mid. for class, act. occurs in the two
new futures of x a ^P e ^, xapwop,cu and x aP°^^ ai (Att. ai
see § 24). Cf. dt^TJa-ofiai Is. lxv. 13 K*A.
x w PW
§ 21. Verbs in -O. First and Second Aorist (and

Future Passive).
1. Sigmatic 1st aorist for 2nd aorist. As has been

stated elsewhere (§ 17, 2), the encroachment of the 1st aorist
terminations in -a (-av etc.) into the sphere of the old 2nd
aorist began a few instances in Attic Greek in the koivtj
in :
these terminations were rapidly extended to other verbs and in

modern Greek they are universal in the past tenses. On the
other hand the instances where the old 2nd aorist was replaced
in the KOLvq by an entirely new 1st aorist in -<ra were few, and
the later language has not advanced much further in this
direction'. The few examples supplied by the N.T. 2 may be
illustrated from the LXX, some of them, however, only from
the later books.
fffija) 3 for fjyayov (the latter passim in LXX) occurs in the

compound (rvvfjâ (mod. Gr. eavvaga) in Jd. xi. 20 B (-rjyayev A),
2 Es. (vii. 28, viii. 15, xvii. 5), 1 M. i. 4 AKV (beside aw^yayol
elsewhere in these three books)
also in eVd£u Est. ix. 25 (and
:
perhaps iav 8' induce Ez. xxii. 13 B: in Spare [ir)...eirdga> Ex.

xxxiii. 5 the verb is probably fut. cf. Jos. ix. 13 Spa ^...KaroiKels)
:
•
civaôv I M. ix. 58 V.
\
Thumb Handbuch 89 "Nur in einigen Fallen hat der sigmatische
Aorist sich auf Kosten des asigmatischcn bereichert."
2
Blass N.T. § 19, r.
3
The form seems to have been first used in the compounds: Mayser
369
cites one Ptolemaic ex. of 112 B.C. 5id£,7]<<rde> ha...a£wfj.ei> occurs in :
a B.C., OP 742 ( = Witkowski 94) exx. accumulate later, Cronert 232 note 2.
:
234 Verbs in -11 [§ 21, 1
e
mod. Gr. apaprrjcra) beside tfpaprov, the normal
H(ju£pTt]cra (so
LXX form, occurs only in Lam. iii. 42 ripapTrja-apev, TJa-efBrjcrapev
(contrast the same form of confession with fjpdpropev in Bar.
ii. 12, Dan. 09 Job xv. 11 C (f]pdprr]Kas cett), Eccl. v. 5
ix. 5),
iâpaprrjaaL B
causative sense).
(in
'Epiwo-a is used (to the exclusion of the usual Attic efiicov) :
W. xii. 23, Sir. xl. 28, Prov. ix. 6 AK aa 8iaj3iacrj] Ex. xxi. 21 BF:
,
but far commoner is efraa (Ionic and late: not Attic).

'EpXdo-TTjo-a (usually, if not always, in causative sense) replaces
the earlier Attic efiXao-rov throughout Gen. i. n
/SAacrrô-aroo fj
:
yrj fiordvrjv, N. xvii. 8, 2 K. xxiii. 5 B, Is. xlv. 8, Sir. xxiv. 17,

xxxix. 13 in comp. with en- Is. lv. 10, Job
: xxxviii. 27.
V
E<W (intrans.) is still commonly retained i'8v Gen. xxviii. 1 1,
:
Jon. ii. 6, Tob. ii. 4, 7, x. 7 X, 1 M. x. 50, xii. 27, elae8v 1 M.

vi. 46, eVe'Su Jer. xv. 9, 8vpai-]d. xiv. 18 A, conj. 8vy L. xxii. 7 AF
(8v B*), 2 K. iii. 35 intrans. sigmatic 1 aor. 'iSvcra in iav...
:
KaTa8vdaxnv Am. ix. 3, inro8vcravTes Jdth vi. 1 3, asigmatic 1 aor.

SwavTOs 2 Ch. xviii. 34 B (8vvovtos A). ('Evebvaa, eê8vaa in
causal sense of clothing, unclothing are classical.)
The class, dvenpayov is retained in Jos. vi. 4, 5 (-Kpayevrcov
AF yid ), Ez. ix. 1, xxi. 12, Zech. i. 14, 17, Sir. 1. 16: elsewhere (in
the later historical books) av£Kpa|a Jd. vii. 20, 1 K. iv. 5, 3 K.
xii. 24 t B, xxii. 32, 1 M. ii. 27, 3 M. vi. 17, so &<pa£a Jd. i. 14,
2 K. xix. 4, Jer. xxii. 20 B, Tob. vi. 3 K, but the 1 aor. of the

simple verb commonly takes the reduplicated form iniKpaâ
passim.
"EX1770V is practically universal in the LXX, as it actually is
in the Ptolemaic papyri 1 £X€u|«x does not seem to have come
:
into general use till the Christian era 2 and in LXX is limited to
the B text of Judges (ix. 9, 11, 13, aTro\el\j/a(Ta = dcpelaa A) and
to 1 Ch. xxviii. 9 B idv KarakeL\j/r]s (-An/m? A). The constant
substitution in Aof the imperf. -eXenrov, -iXenvopr^v for -eXnrov,
-eXnroprju of B may be taken as an indication that the 2nd aorist
form had ceased to be familiar at the time when Cod. or a A
parent MS was written.
'
A-n-e'Spacra is confined to two passages in Cod. K Jdth xi. 3 :
(aTreSpas BA), Tob. i. 1

9 (elsewhere the classical forms a7re8pas,
-e8pa, -i8pa<rav, d7r68padi, 8t,a8pds).
"E<p8a.(ra (Attic) is the only aorist of tpddvco used in LXX, not
the alternative Attic 2 aor. ecpBrjv.
1
Mayser 364.
2
Papyri exx. of KarfKeiipa from i'/a.d. onwards are given in Deissmann
BS 190, Cronert 234 note 6 (earliest date cited 40 A. D.) cf. Dieterich :
Untersuch. 238. Josephus keeps KariXiwov Schmidt 458 attributes an

:
occasional -eXeixpa in the MSS

to copyists. From the same source has
probably come irape\ei\pap.ev in Polyb. xii. 15. 12.
§ 2i, 4] First and Second Aorist 235
~Evpov, not evprjcra, in LXX. For eVecra see § 17, 2 : for

edaxra, edrjcra in Cod. A § 23, IO.
Sigmatic for unsigmatic ist aorist. New ist

2.
aorists in -era replace in some instances an older unsigmatic

ist aor. The new iydftrjo-a occurs without variant in Est. F. 3,
in conjunction with Att. eyqixa, in 2 M. xiv. 25 (7rape/<aAecrej/
clvtov yr}fiai...iydfir)o-ev), while in 4 M. xvi. 9 both forms are
attested (yafiytravTes A, yyj pavTa nV). Similarly (av)ei\rj(ra 4 K.
ii. 8, Ez. ii. IO (Att. etXa, as from eiXco, Epic e'Acra). Karevefxr]-
<rd/A7]v \l> lxxix. 14 replaces Att. -€veip.dfxr)v (but Sieveifia Dt.
xxix. 26) as vejxrjcrojxai Jer. xxvii. 19 etc. replaces ve/xov/xaL. A
ist aor. wcra (Ionic, Hdt. 1. 157 aj/otcrai) for rjveyKa appears in
Bar. i. 10 dvolaare. The desire for uniformity produces the
new ist aor. KaTecrKo-rryâ-a (class. -ea-Kexj/dfirjv as elsewhere in
LXX) : 2 K. x. 3 (with Karaa-Keij/aa-O.aL in same v.) = 1 Ch. xix. 3,
I M. 38 A (-a-K07reva-at «V).
V.
'AvWaXov (also in N.T.) * xxvii. 7, W. iv. 4, Sir. xlvi. 12,

xlix. 10, Hos. viii. 9 is an example of the reverse rare phe-
nomenon of a new 2nd aorist appearing in the later language
(but there is no certain early instance of any aorist from this
verb : dveOrjXa is late).
3. 2nd aor. pass, for 2nd aor. act. In ippvqv (LXX

with Greek) we have an early instance of the preference
class.
in the case of a v stem for the passive aorist in -t)v with active
meaning. The Kowq extended this to other u verbs or perhaps
revived old dialectic passive forms. So (for Att. Z$w)
dve(pvrj((rav) i K. v. 6, Dan. G vii. 8, viii. g, trpoo-<pv€VTo<i ib.
vii. 20. LXX however retains eSw (1 supra) and has no
instance of iSvrjv (as in N.T. Jude 4, with the early ex. of
&ieK8vrjvcu in Hippocrates).
Cf. class. ex"-PV v an d the preference for passive aorists in

deponent verbs (6 infra).
4. ist and 2nd aorist (and future) passive. The

236 Verbs in -O [§ 21, 4
1 st aor. pass., like the 1st aor. act., held its own and extended
its range in the kolvtj, and has survived with altered termina-
tion in the modern language (iSedrjKa). In a certain number
of words, however, the 1st aor. pass, in -8^v was replaced
by the 2nd aor. pass, in -r\v. The somewhat surprising
phenomenon of the introduction of new passive forms of the
strong aorist — a tense which in the active w as losing some of
T
its ground — is largely due, no doubt, to the increasing prefer-

ence in the later language for smooth and easy pronunciation,
such as was afforded by the single consonant in the termination
of the 2nd aor. pass., and the avoidance of the harsh juxta-
position of consonants, especially of two aspirated letters (\0,
4>0), which occurred in most of the discarded passive 1st aorists.
In the early vernacular and in poetry there are instances of e.g.
eKpvcfyrjv (for iKpvc/jOrjv) : the koivtj sometimes went further and

dropped the remaining aspirated letter, writing iKpyfi-qv, and
generally preferred a medial to an aspirated letter as the final
sound of the stem 1 .
-TJYY€'Xt]V
2
(for -r/yyeXdrjv) is universal in LXX
dv- a7r-rjyy.
:
passim, 81- Ex. ix. 16, 2 M. i.

33 : fut. dv- arc- 81- ayyeXrjcrofiai
<& xxi. 31, Iviii. 13, 2 Es. xvi. 7.
•qvoi-yrjv, are limited to 2 Esd. (xxiii. 19,
fut. dvoiyrjirofiai,
xvii. 3) : elsewhere in LXX
the 1st aor. pass, with x@ is retained
either in the classical form dvemx^v" (v v § I0 6) or more often -
>
in the new form rjvotxBqv with fut. pass. dvoixOrjo-ofxai Is. xxxv. 5,
lx. 11, Ez. xliv. 2, xlvi. 1.
^pirctYTjv (St-) W. iv. 20, with fut. 8mp-
11, Sir. vi. 2,
i. Tob.
TTayr)(jop,ai Sir. xxxvi. 30, Am.
Zech. xiv. 2, Dan.
iii. ii. 11,
5,
iii. 96 A but the class. 8t,-(<rvv-)r)p7rdcrdriv is kept by some literary
:
writers, Prov. vi. 25 B^, 3 M. v. 41, 4 M. v. 4.

Fut. iXt-yi] <to|acu Is. xxxiv. 4: the class, aor. is kept in Job
xviii. 8 (lit.) ekixBe'ir} (etX. A).
The which there was as yet 3
class, enavdrjv, KavOrjo-ojiai, in
perhaps no clashing of aspirate sounds, are usual in LXX:
lKd/qv (Epic, Ionic and late writers) appears in Jd. xv. 5 B, 2 K.
1
BlassN.T. § 19, 3.
2
A
doubtful ex. occurs in Eur. /. T. 932, "the only instance in classic
Greek" according to Veitch.
3
Later they came to be pronounced like et<d<p6riv, Ka<p9irj<T0fxaL.
§ 2i, 4] A oris t and Ftiture Passive 237
xxiv. I (('(cjcaâi), Dan. iii. igbis (0 ib. eKKajJ),
94 (Kareô-a*),
and the fut. (eV Kara-)Kar](rojxaL in (Is. xlvii. 14 AQ*: -«ni;(9. BN)
Sir.^xxviii. 12, 22 f., xl. 30, Tob. xiv. 4
(
K au'<9. K). BA
iKpiip^v, Kpyâofiat 1 (with compounds) are used
throughout
to the exclusionof the classical but ill-sounding «„^^„'
the new present Kpu/3a>, § 19, 3.
'
upvcpd-qo-opai: cf.
SiaXcY^vcu, 1 Es. viii. 45 B has classical authority

diaXe^dfjvai and so in 2 M. xi. 20, Est. i. 18
A reads :
AeêVra BK 81a-
Aexdrjaofim Sir. xiv. 20BNC (-8ex6. A).
'
In KaTeXfirqorav 2 Es. xi. 2 B*™ d the reading is

supported by
the fact that this book has in another instance
quoted above
been found the solitary LXX witness to these late 2nd
(ijvoLyrjv)
the other MSS have -e\{ e )l<p6
aor. forms :
av, the classical form
of aonst which with -XeicpBrjcropai is used elsewhere
W
in LXX.
Fut, pass. vi<J>ijoron<u L. xv. 12 comes under the
same head-
the older aor. pass, of vifa (v'nrroa) was ivicbdrjv
(Hippocr ) no
class, use of fut. pass, is attested.
The Pentateuch uses the 1
compound no passive tenses are
:
aor.
pass. KaT e pv X d (a late
attested in class. Greek of the
w
simple verb) Gen. xxvii. 38 E, xxxiv. 7, L. x. 3 the later books
:
employ KCf/rev^v 3 K. xx. 27, 29, ¥ iv. 5, xxix. 13, xxxiv

1 c
Sir. xiv. I, xlvn. 20, Dan. 9 x. 16 B ab AQ,
Karawyôaac Sir
Xll. 12, XX. 21.
(Kar>p<V,v 2Jos. xxiv. 33 a B (class. -v 6 A), Jer. xxxii. 10
X v
{-vgaxTiv A), ix. 2 Am. AQ
(-k P vI3&,<tiv B), xciii. 13. ^
Iireo-ymjv (ro-) (unclass.) is frequent and fut.
eVio-xen-n'o-ouat
m
occurs
m
1 K. xx. 18 bis: the earlier 1st aor.
is confined to 1 Es. 11. 21 6Va>s... e
c ° ntrast
VL 2I
K
^
(
e
"that
-
t0 K f7riJra)),
W «^
Hippocr )
the cognate
W<iiV
search may be
t^s
16BAQ
(
{emo-Keâ. K*)
fut. to Ten iii
: cf. § 24 s.V. <rK07rea>.
tra.yi\v (sk- 2 M. xv. 20, iir- Ez. xxiv. 18, i Es. vi. 19 etc.
vm
rrpoa- aw- vir-) is usual,
14, Dan. O vii. 27, xi. 37 )
with fut.
the class. 1 aor. pass, is confined
:
vtroTayrja-ofiai (¥ lxi 1 W
to the participle m
two literary books which also use the 2 aor. :
orav i7riTayrj...crvvTekov(TL to raêV...ro (Twraxdev

Ep. J. 6l f."' rh
irpoarraxdevra Est. i. 1 5.
Where in classical Greek a verb possessed both 1 and 2 aor
pass., the former, if it contained two aspirated letters,
disappears
in LXXso always iP (p)i<j»iv (some classical authority),
:
pupfropai
(post-class.), -eo-rpdcprjv, -aTpacprjo-opai, to the exclusion
of ip'i&e-nv 3 5
e(TTpe(p&r]v etc.
is
1
found
An instance in Eur. Suppl. 543
in classical poetry.
: the strong aor. in the form ^m™
* '
The 6 was dropped in the earlier vulgar language

J>
irovyrjs; Anstoph. Av. 394.
: Karo P v XW 6fie<T9a
3
p i<|)e c1
W. xviii. 18 A is clearly a corruption or correction
of an
original picpeic.
238 Verbs in -O [§ 21, 5
5. On hand the general tendency was to intro-

the other
duce new aorists passive 1 and analogous futures.
first
'Et£'x6V (with tcxô-o/xcu) Gen. xxiv. 15, 1. 23 etc. and aire-

KTavOrjv 1 M. ii. 9 were in Attic expressed by different words
(eyevofxrjv, dirWavov). 'EkXlOtjv (poet.) \& CI. 12, Sir. XV. 4

(Kkio-Ofj «) and KXiOyjcrofxai * ciii. 5 BT replace the usual Att.
2nd aor. ei<\ivr]v and kAiv^cto/mu. Other new or un- Attic forms
are kfipwOrjv (Ionic : not rjSearOrjv) — f3pw0rjo-oâi: iaxÔrjv (Ionic
aw- Gen. viii. 2, 2 K. xxiv. 21 [-eo-fy A], 25 [do.] etc., kcm-
Tob. X. 2 N, 3 M. V. 12 [KaTTjo-xeOy A])— o-xe^cro/tai (xar- R.

i. 13, aw- Job ® xxxvi. 8) : in passive sense confined to
three books ip(p)vo-0r)y (4 K. xxiii. 18 B, * lix. 7, lxviii. 15 etc.,
1 M. ii. 60, xii. 15) pvo-OrjcrofjLCLi (4 K. xix. n [in the parallel
Is. xxxvii. 11 koI av pvaOyjcrr] ; of B is a Hexaplaric addition],

* xvii. 30). Other exx. are given in the Table of Verbs (§ 24):
a special class of these new forms is dealt with in the

following paragraphs.
6. Aorist (and future) passive for aorist (and
future) middle in Deponent Verbs. Already in classical
Greek many deponent verbs, particularly those expressive of
emotion, took an aorist passive in « -6-qv in place of the aorist
middle which from their reflexive or transitive meaning might

2
be expected : the majority, however, of these verbs retained
the future middle. This employment of the passive was a first
step in the direction of the elimination of the special forms of

the middle voice (as in modern Greek) and the use was quickly
extended in the Koivq to other verbs : uniformity was also
introduced by the substitution of passive for the old middle
futures. Two instances of these new passive aorists stand out
from the rest by their great frequency.
'E7£v^6t]v (with compounds: Ionic, Doric and Hellenistic)
1
Except eT^x^V all the instances quoted have only one aspirated
letter.
2 Kuhner-Blass
See the list in § 324.
21, 6] A oris t and Future Passive 239
is used interchangeably with the Attic iycvofivp, throughout the
LXX as in the Ptolemaic papyri 1 .
The two forms often occur in the same context and

it is
hazardous to draw distinctions. But, on the whole,
there appears
to be a tendency to write eyepjdrjv with
a predicate and with
the more substantive meaning "came,"
"became," "amounted
to, arose (e.g. eyevr/Ot] pfjfia Kvpiov rrpos
^ 'Afipdp Gen. xv. I to
Trpat eyeprjdr, Ex. x.
13), whereas the introductory formula "and
it came to pass" m certain
books at least (Pentateuch, 1 and
2 Ui.) is more often Ka \ iyevero: in the Kingdom
books this
distinction disappears.— Ez. a writes iy fV 6pr,v
throughout (except
i BQ
eyevrjdriu xix. 2, xxvi. also xxvi. 17 AQ, an interpolation :
0nwhereas Ez £ uses iyevjeriv frequently.— In the

f[ \?lforms preponderate
the old
-
moods
(but conj. ye VV d2><Ti V Dt. xxiii. 8, inf.
yev^vm Ex. ix. 28, Jdth xi. 22, xii. 13, part, rarely yevrjdels
iLx. xix. 16 optat. only yevolpr, v etc.) except that in
e g
:
the imperat
yevijdTjTais as frequent as yevetrda and
is preferred in the Pent
e.g. yevrjdr,Tco (pS> S Kaliyivero (pcos Gen. i. 3.—The perf. yeyivvmu
-
tlC a S ° un( ommon in LXX, yiyova being

1S
fflf
24;.—^l
i-S
ine 'A i ?
Att. tut. yevrjvopai is kept: Gen. xvii.
usual
17 bis Eccl
1. 9, II (yevrjdijo: A), ii. 18 AC (yivop. cett.).
'Attekp^v "answered," the usual Hellenistic

form, is employed
throughout the LXX 2 the classical dir€ K pivd v
passages where it occurs seems to be chosen
:
in the few M
as suitable for
solemn or poetical language Ex. xix.
19 (God is the Speaker :
™
:
contrast 8 aVe/cpi^ 8i S 6 Ws), Jd. V. 29 A dvraireKplvavTo,

aVecpiWo (in Deborah's song), 3 K. ii. 1 (David's
solemn last
charge to Solomon), 1 Ch. x. 13 (not in M.T.:
probably a
later gloss), diroKpivai Job xl. 2 B (God
speaks: dwoKpWrjri xA:
direKpiOrj KtJpios xxxix. 31 is from ©), Ez. ix. 11 (the speaker is
an emissary from God). The fut. is diroKpifrqo-ofiai.
Similarly vweKpie^v "dissemble," "impersonate,"

_
-K P i6m Sir
-KpfoLs 2 M. V. 25, -K l6rjvai Vi. 21
2_9 (iTTOKDlVOl A) 24 V
!•
P
beside -KpivaxrBai (lit ) 4 M. vi. i
7 pt'fy„ and duiKpôuZ : &«
reason" or "plead" (Ez. « and Joel), and
KpiBrjrofuu in same
sense Job xm. 19, Jer. 11. 9.
1
Mayser 379, 362.
2
It is the
only form found in the Ptolemaic papyri, but
the instances
are few (Mayser 379). Aire Kpu>dmv continues into iv/B.c. in Attic
inscrip-
^
tions (Meist. 194).
6
2 40 Verbs in -O [§ 21,
Examples where verbs expressing emotion

now take on these
new forms for the first time are :
*rWer,v: aladrjdf, Job xl. 18 but class, jjadtyrjv Job xxiii 5
V
' a-dai), 4 M. vm. 4-
cu.a-eii0Tio-op.ax Is. xxxiii. Ill

BK*Q* Prov. xxiv. 14 BI for dass _ v^V
at âi.
(alad-qa-jj HA).
aicr0av0Tio-ou.ai Is. xlix. 26. I
„ .
lOau-Mei 1 1 M. vi. 8, Dan. Causal daêw, deponent -eurdat

© viii. 17, 18 A. are unclass. .
K. xv. Class. uses pres. and mrpf.

Gk
aerend^v (Polyb.) i
etc., fut. -rjeôfxai * cix. only of the personal verb.

35
etc. so perf. -/xe/xeXr?/xai
4 :
1 M. xi. 10.
'Hyep^y (also Attic) is
.
used to the
, , r
exclusion of WW ' '
together with the new fut. iyep6q<rofiai. .
in the
On the other hand we have only middle aonsts
ijyaXXiao-apjv (with fut. -<Wh: N.l. has also
following cases:
a Xkid(<r)6 V ,), ê\oy a^v 2 M. xill. 26 (^cro/xat Jer. Xll. I.
W
^
N.T. has besides -j}tV), vpvv™M v Ge * vll \ *5> 4 M. vm. 7
^
as in Att. (a»r)api|i7cropzt Is. xxxi. 7,
(Attic preferred j/Vij'V : fut.
A
4 M. x. iO, suaveo-d^v (not eôr^'V as Plut). m
in class. Greek) and aor.
In thefollowing both aor. mid. (rare
pass, are represented in LXX
Jdth ix. 3 (else B : #Wo 8eoV
1 2 and 4 SteX^wro Jd. vm. 1 B (but bu£Ke X 6i]vai 1 iss.
MA
-\e X 6wopai Sir. xiv. 20 is
viii. 45 \-\rfivai B], 2 M. xi. 20 fut.
A :
classical beside -Xeô/xai).
future passive makes appearance beside

7. A new its
in the following deponent verbs.

the old classical aorist passive
fut. of the simple verb
Alaxweô^ Is. i. 29 etc. (the class,
Se^cro/xai 3 K. Vlll. 33 etc.
usually -ofywu, but ^raurxwl^cropu) :
Se^'o-o/xat not in LXX): Ivflvp^cro/iai W. ix. 13, Sir.

(class
IvI^Wai Sir. xvii. 31 B*C -^V. K*AB^):
xvi. 20 (but class. :
fut. pass, or mid.):

koÔô^ passim (no early attestation for
vXavrjefaofmi Is. xvii. n (class. vXwwopaL): ^r,0 W o^
(doubtful class, authority) is used throughout LXX (except
1
'WavvAcrOvv, eavfMffdfao/Mi in LXX are used passively only (class.),
not as deooTents as in the Apocalypse.

Est. C. 2 1 'idêv ras X e V a S «™>
translates as passive.
is a possible exception: R.V.
22, i
] Contract Verbs 241
4 M. viii. 19 ov <J3o^7]cr6fxeOa A : -t/ô-. k : A is probably right

considering the writer's Attic proclivities). EvXaPrjfhjvofiai,
evcjipavOycTOfiai, 6pyLa8y]aofx,aL, for which there is some
classical
authority, are used to the exclusion of evAa/fyVoâi, evcppavovpai,
opyiov[xcu.
Theold middle futures are kept in e.g. Swrja-op-ai, 7ropeva-op,ai

Cod. A
supplies instances of the later forms, bwrjOrja-opai 1 1 K.
:
xvn 33, Jer. v. 22, Ez. vii. 19, iropevdtfo-opai 3 K. xiv. 2 (inter-
-
polation from Aquila), so R. ii. 9 BA

(beside Tropeia-rj in same z/.).
Further middle futures retained are fiovhrjo-opai Job xxxix.
g,
eTTipelrjo-opm Sir. xxxiii. I3 b ireipdo-ofiai 2 M. to.
,
§ 22. Contract Verbs.

1. Confusion of forms in -d« -e«. In modern Greek
the three old types of contract verbs have practically 2
been
reduced to one, viz. a combination of those in -aw and -eo>, in
which the forms of the -aw class in a (5) have been retained,
while the w of the 1st and 3rd plur. has been replaced
by ov
from the -eu> class p™
-as -a -ovpie -are -ovv.
:
The merging
of -aw -eo) into a single class found a starting-point in the
forms
which were common
to the two classes (ti/^Vw fakr}™).
In the LXX
the old classes are in the main correctly dis-
tinguished, but in the Maccabees portion of Codd. Ak
and
elsewhere (rarely in B) we see the beginnings of the process 3
in the confusion of w and ov in the imperf., present and
participle.
_
In the following instances -da verbs take on forms from those
in -ia> (ov for a). Imperf. (3rd plur.) inrjpwrovv 2
V), rjpeivovv I M. ix. 26 K (-wv AV), avvrjvTov I
:
M. vii. 7 A (-wv
K (-wv M. xi. 2
AV) :
(1st sing.) rcpoo-ebonovv ¥
(-wv XT).cxviii.
Pres. 166 AR :
npoicriv Is. xxix. 13 N* Bvfuownv ib. lxv. 3 X. Part. Karapoovl- :
A
twv2M. vill. 3 (-(Bj/rwi/ V), a-iwirovvrav 4 M. x. 1 8 (-wvrwv K). A
Cod. A
also supplies the only ex. of aor. mid. 48wr)<rdfir)v
J (poetical) in
1 M. ix. 9 Svvqa&tieda (Bwwp.e6a XV).
see §§ 18, 2, 16, 3.
2
For the usual aor. ^vvfidriv -daQriv 111
The type Trarw -els is rare: the -6u class has disappeared and
made
way for new forms m -divu Thumb Handbuch 112 ff.
:
3
The instances multiply in Patristic writings Reinhold 85 f. :
T. T /-
22, 1-
242 Contract Verbs [§
In the following readings -ea> verbs go over to the -da class

(a for ov). Imperf. e8va(p6pav 2 M. xiii. 25 A (-owV), ideapcov
:
Jdth x. 10 K (-ow B, -ova-av A), ipiaav Mai. ii. 13 K* (-ow cett),

7?yi/cW W. vii. 12 tfc.avia p res Trrowvrat Jer. xxvi.J B*KA
# . :
(-owrai Q), iraraxriv Is. xxv. IO A. Part.: (ro epyov...rjv) dpyav

2 Es. iv. 24 BA, cf. XaAo^ra Zech. i. 19 N* ( = XaXawra for -owra).
Conj. : IVa fxrj...en8cKa 2 M. vi. 15 A (-# V).
'EAeaV has almost entirely supplanted the older iXeelv the :
tenses most commonly used (yXerjcra ZXeijcrw) are of course

derivable from either.
ab and occasionally A
So with preponderant authority (B
reading the -ico form) e'Xea Tob. xiii. 2 B*KA, ¥ xxxvi. 26, cxiv.
5 £< AT), Prov. xiv. 31, xxi. 26, Sir. xviii. 14: iXeSxnv Prov.
(-ei
ab KA)
9 a B^ (-oOtrt A) iXeavn Prov. xxviii. 8 B* (-own B
xiii. :
iXeavres 4 M. vi. 12, eXe'a (impt.) ib. ix. 3. The older -«o forms
are retained in two literary books only iXeels W. xi. 23, eXeelv :
2 M. iii. 21.
2. Verbs in -6,u>. Zaco (C^'w) 1 keeps Attic 17 and xp®* ^ -1
has Att. inf. xPwOcu, (Est. viii. 11 <to, E. 19, ix. 13, W. xiii. 18,
2 M. iv. xP Sor ^ at (Ionic and late) only in 2

19, xi. 31),
M. 2
vi. 21 A (xpwaaOai V). But the remaining "-??a> verbs," as

8
Dr H. Moulton terms them are in the kolvt] brought into
,
J.
uniformity with other -aw verbs. So in LXX Suj/a Is. xxix. 8
(ind.)j Prov. xxv. 21 (conj.): ireivS, Prov. xxv. 21 (conj.), eTi-eiW

Dt. xxv. 18.
In the last-named verb the a further encroaches into the fut.
and 1st aor. (§ 18, 1), ireivdaa) irrelvaara always in LXX:

similarly Sifdaovaiv
i
Is. xlix. 10 B«*Q* (elsewhere always
St-^370-03 Is. lxv. 13 etc., itinera).
KaT-qp-qtraro 3 K. ii. 8 A
is the Ionic form (-ao-aro B is Attic).
3. Verbs in -m. The classical rule that dissyllabic verbs
in -eo) contract only ee and eet is observed in LXX in the case
1
The only LXX imperf. tftv (as from 'îm) N. xxi. 9, Jos. iv. 14, 2 K.
xix. 6 has some classical authority beside 2fai>: imperat. prjdi (similarly
formed) Dan. 00 ii. 4 etc. is post-classical.
KaraxpciffdaL appears in Egypt as early as iii/B.C. beside xPV<r ®

2 M "
s
Mayser 347. Prol. 54.
4
The reading is supported by the marginal note in Q, d'a' Siiprfcr,
a' 6/jloIws rocs 0' 8i\p&<r.
22, 3] Contract Verbs 243,
of TrXeco, Trvew, pew in the passages, not very many, where these
verbs appear. With SeWcu and x«*>, the koivtJ, as illustrated by
the LXX, shows a tendency to extend the use of uncontracted
forms still further 1 .
Aeo^cu in several instances leaves ee uncontracted (deerai,

Seeadai are attested in MSS of Xenophon, Veitch s.v.).
In LXX :
'
Uncontracted. Contracted.
eiribeerai Dt. xv. 8 B, ioB oarcu Sir. xxviii. 4, Dan. O vi. 5.
(-berjrai AF bis).
ibiero Job xix. 16 (eSeeiro A), iSelro Gen. xxv. 21, Est. C. 14BK,
Jdth xn. 8 B (edero A), Dan. O vi. 10.
Est. C. 14 A.
teecrdat *• xxvii. 2, Ixiii. 2. M<r6ai Job xxxiv. 20.
A mixture of forms, irregular retention of e before contracted el,
is seen m
edeelro A
Job loc. at., cf. e-n-ideovp-eva Sir. xli. 2 A
(Seofxivw cett). More striking is the juxtaposition twice over
of a similar form beside an uncontracted « in Dt. xv. 8 B,
10 B,
oaov eiriSeerai, kci66ti IvSeeiTcu. Is this intended for a future
analogous to the LXX fut. ê<S -eels -eel
(§ 20, 1 (iii)) ?
In xfi« Attic Greek had already relaxed the rule
as to
contraction in (1) the syllables -ee, which might be contracted
or
not but (11) -eei was always contracted. The LXX keeps
:
the
open forms also m (ii) in the new future ea *««• ee2
X (§ 20, 1),
which was designed to differentiate the fut. from Xthe present
also occasionally in the present, en eeiv Jer. xxii.
X 17 (cf. present
iroLelv which follows), 7rpoa- eecv Ez. xliii. 18
X and (apparently not
to be accented as futures) Kara eei Job xli.
X 14, eK X eei Sir. xxviii. 1 1,
x iei ib. xliii. 19. As regards (i) diversity still prevails. Contracted
are iK X elar6m, 8ie X e2ro, ey ei 4 K. iv. 41, ive ei ib. iv.
X X 40 B but :
uncontracted en X ee Jd. vi. 20 B, eK iere * lxi.

X 9 BR \6' Ez.
xxxin. 25], and passim ive eev. With dca X eelrai L. xiii. 55 A cf!
X
evdeelrai in the preceding paragraph.
Of fluctuation between -co and -e'co (as in earlier Greek) the

LXX affords the following examples.
'EirifieXofiai and -fieXovpai are both classical: Ptolemaic
papyri use the former almost exclusively (Mayser
347 f.). So
eiripiXeadai I M. xi.
xhv. 21
^
NV* (-peXelade A), but eVt/zeXc^/xcu Gen.
the frequency of iirtpe\6p,evos in the papyri supports
:
the accent empeXov in Prov. xxvii. 25.

'EnirieCovvTes Ez. xxii. 29 BA (-ovres
Q) has Ionic (Horn.
1
In Patristic writings exx. of airoirXieiv , iicrrveeiv, xarippee etc. occur:
Remhold 84 f.
16 —
244 Contract Verbs [§ 22, 3
—
irie£ew, Hdt. Tue£evfjLevos) and Hellenistic authority (Polybius) :
else in LXX ttU^co (-a£«, § 24).

'Pi7TT€co in pres. and impf. is classical beside plirTco so in :
2 (iTTipnrTovvTts iii. 26, iêpirrTovv x. 30) and Dan. 9 {pirr-

M.
rovpev -ovvTos ix. 1 8, 20) in SF lxxxiii. II B reads TrapapiTrreladat,
:
the other uncials -eadai, : elsewhere plirruy 'ipitvTov Jer. vii. 29,
xliii. 23, xlv. 26, W. xvii. 19.
LXX has arepeco (2 M. xiii. II, 3 M. ii. 33), TrpocrKvpovcrav
(1 M. (TvyKvpova-us -ovvra (N. xxi. 25, xxxv. 4 etc.) only
x. 39), :
Ptolemaic papyri have crrepofiai only (class, in pres. and impf.)

and usually 717)00-- crvy- Kvpovr(a) Mayser 348. :
4. Verbs in -do>. These are as a rule regular and un-

affected by confusion with the other types, analogous to that
which takes place between -aw and -«o verbs. Exceptions 1 are
££r}\r]<Ta Zech. viii. 2 X (-wcra -co/<a cett), iarpayyaXrjpiivo^ Tob.
ii. 3 AB ab (-co/xe/os B*) ia-TpayydkyjTat n ib. : the converse change
is seen in fieftapu/xivos 2 M. xiii. 9 V (-^/xeVo? A).
The inf. is still in -ow as in the Ptolemaic papyri 2 : the

later -olv only in iipolv Tob. xii. 6 B (~ow A). Cf. the substitu-
tion of 01 for ou in o-^voicrdw 2 Es. xvii. 3 N*.
Arfkovaovo-LV I Es. iii. 15 A, iireTrXrjpovTO ( = -coto) 2 M. vi. 4 A
may be compared with the exx. of replacement of a> by ov referred
to above (1).
For 2nd sing, -atrai -ovcrac see § 1 7, 12.
§ 23. Verbs in -MI.
1. Transition to the -w class. As a consequence of

the general tendency of the later language towards uniformity
and elimination of real or imagined superfluities, the com-
paratively small class of verbs in -pa was destined to disappear
or rather to be absorbed into the predominant class of verbs
in -w. In modern Greek the absorption is complete. In the
LXX the process is only beginning and the -fu forms are still
well represented: the transition to the -w class is less advanced

1
A
further instance probably in ad<pufj,&rj ov /j,i) adipudrjs Jer. xxix.
13 BfcSQ (ddoov/uivrj A) the pres. part., not the perfect, is usual in this
:
manner of rendering the Hebrew inf. absolute.

2
Mayser 349: the earliest ex. of -olv to which Dr J. H. Moulton refers
me is dated 18 a.d. (BM iii. p. 136 bis). The form owes its origin to
analogy (Xt/et \ietv :: 877X0? dr)\olv) as explained in his Prol. 53 n. 2.
: :
23, 2] Verbs in -MI
H5
than in the N.T. In particular the -/u forms in the middle-
passive voice are almost universal. -/« forms held The middle
out longest, no doubt, because the terminations
in that Voice
differed less widely from the -co type than
in the active:
rtferai, e.g., could be referred to either type ; the comparative
rarity of the use of the middle of these verbs, mainly in literary
writings, also
perhaps contributed to the preservation of the
classical forms.The new verbs in -co were not always coined
in the same mould. They might be contracts in -da> -eco -oco,
or they might be mute (liquid) verbs in -co. The three forms
of verb with infinitives -dvai -eVat -oW perhaps suggested
-fit
the formation in the first place of contract verbs in

-aw -eco -oco,
which ultimately made way for mute verbs. Thus arose
to-raw
— (i)o-TaVft) TLOew—TtOw StSoco Si'Sco.
:
In the first of these
: —
pairs LXX prefers icrraco, N.T. io-toVco.
2. The -wp (including 6'AXv/xt = okvufii) may be
verbs in
considered because they were the first to succumb, active
first
forms as from -vu> appearing already in Attic Inscriptions

of
In the LXX the -/u forms are universal in
v/iv/b.c. 1
the
middle voice (the instances occur mainly in the literary
books),
while in the active the -co forms are normal, but not
quite to
the exclusion of the older type. The distinction between
active and middle holds good in the Ptolemaic papyri 2 .
Active -vtu forms. Active -vu forms.

eiu86iKvt>|Ai 4 M. vi.35 : Seucvvto Ex. xxv. 8, Ez. xl. 4, Tob
vnoMievvpcv I Es. ii. 20 A : iv. 20 («rVt-), xiii. 6 BA :'
V7TO-
vTjrodeiKwre Tob. xii. 6 K. SeiKvvo/iev Es. ii. 20
i B :
, ,
SeiKvvova-iv 3 K. xiii. 12.
eiTLdeiKvvvai 4 M. xiv. 1 8. VTredeiKvvev 3 M. v. 29.
fciKvvs W. xiv. 4, xviii. 21: SeiKvvav Dt. i. 33 iwobeiKviovTos
'XZ™ J - 3 (? CKVV0V S ™ ,
2 Ch. xv. 3 A, ivodciKviovTes

Q*) 2 ^P"
:
M. xv. 10 (vapeTTi-): Tob. xii. 6 BA.
3 M. v. 26 VTTobeiKVVS A
(-va>v V), vi. 5 A (SiKvveis V).
>
1 Meisterhans
ofivvvai), 11/B.c. UTpwvviueLv
191. In v/b.C. once 6it,vv6irrw, iv/B.c.
and from i/s.c. onwards ofxvieiv.
c3p W (but
2
Mayser 351 f.
246 Verbs in -MI [§ 2 3,
2—
Middle (all in -pi): ivdeUvva-ai W. xii. 17 {-vis K*) eVt- :
8eiKvvo-dai 4 M. i. I : ev-{€7ri-)8ei<vipevos Prov. xii. 17, Dan. 00

iii. 44, Ep. J. 25, 58, 2 M. ix. 8 A {-iovros V).
dve^Yvvcrav Ex. xl. 30 f. dvatevyvveiv Jdth vii. I.
<ir£pit(t)vvâ>v *& xvii. 33, Job 9

xii. 18 A.
But in the mid. Trepi^wvvvrai ^ cviii. 19.
K€paVVOVT€S Is. V. 22 B*X^.
This reading is to be preferred to nepavvivres B ab X c b Swete -
{nepavvivres A). It may be a corruption of an older <epawiovres

just as the new-formed contract verbs in -da> etc. subsequently
developed into mute or liquid verbs, so the v in -ia> was
afterwards eliminated and diroWico became dn6\vS>, deiKvia
beixvw etc. 1
does not occur in the act., [Auryco being used instead
Meiyvup.!.
(Is. Hos. iv. 2: SO also imperat. mid. avvavapioyeade Ez.
i. 22,
xx. 18 B). In the middle the -pi forms are retained: {Trpoar)-
piyvvrai Prov. xiv. 13, 16, dvaplyvvrai Dan. © ii. 43: avv{av)e~
piyvvro Hos. vii. 8: avvavapiyvvadai Ez. xx. 1 8 AQ*".
oXXi)p,i. oXkvca.
dir6XXvcri{v) Prov. xii. 4, xv. I, diroXkiei Dt. viii. 20, Job ix. 22,
27 (e£oXX.), Eccl. vii. 8 B Eccl. vii. 8 XAC, 2 M. iii. 39 A,
2 M. iii. 39 V : drroWvpev Sir. xx. 22 A: e|oXXvet Prov.
Gen. xix. 13 : drroXXvre xi. I7B^*A {-vcri Kc - a
).
1 M. ii. 2,7-
oXXivra Job xxxiv. 1 7. dTvo\\v{a)v) Jer. xxiii. 1 BA {-vvres
NQ), Job (?6) 23 5«AB ab xii.
(om. B*), Sir. xx. 22.
diroWieiv Jer. i. 10= Sir. xlix. 7,
Jer. xviii. 7.
In the mid. the -pi forms are universal drroXXvpai 1 M. vi. 13, :
oXXvrai {-vvrai) Prov. ix. 18 etc., diroWvrai Sir. xvii. 28 StcoXXwro ;
W. xvii. 10: dtroWipevos Ez. xxxiv. 29, Prov. xvii. 5 etc. (the
reading of A in Eccl. vii. 16 diroWvopevos is clearly late).
Ofwiift) Is. xlv. 23 {-icov N*), Bel
O 7 : 6p,viei Am. iv. 2, viii. 7 :
dpviere Hos. iv. 1 5, Jer. vii. 9:

opviovaiv Jer. v. 2.
wpvvov Jer. v. 7, SPvci. 9.
0jAViJVT6s Is. xix. 18 B {-iovres 6pvi{a>v) Is. xlviii. 1, lxv. 16,
K*T, -wouo-atK°- b AQ) is the Min. Proph. (5 exx.), M> xiv. 4,
solitary ex. of an active -pi lxii. 12, Eccl. ix. 2, Sir. xxiii. 10.
form.
opvieiv Jer. xii. 16 bis.
1
Dieterich 221 f.
e
§ 23, 3] 'I<TT7]fii, lardoo etc. 247
The mid. in -fir. eôpwpai 4 M. x. 3 6p,wp,ivcov W. xiv. 31 :
(-vopivmv C) i^6fj.vvcrdai 4 M. iv. 26.

:
'Ptyywp is not used in pres. or imperf., pô-crto taking its

place 3 K. xi. 3-1, 8iapprjcr<Ta>v ib. 11.
: The mid. keeps the -/xt
forms: (Karajp-qyvvrai 3 K. xiii. 3, Prov. xxvii. 9, Biepprjyvvvro
2 Ch. xxv. 12.
Sfk'vvwTi, W. xvi. 17 is the only ex. of the active: in the mid.
o-fievvvrai Prov. x. 7, xiii. 9, xxix. 36 (diro-), ecrftevpvro 4 M. ix. 20.
KaTacrTpwvvuwv Job xii. 23.
New presents in -d(a> (-da), a natural outgrowth from the
aor. eauebaa-a etc., replace those in -vvpi in Theodotion and
late versions (for Kpepdvwfu) Kpepd(u>v Job
: xxvi. 7 BKC
(upepvav A) (for -Trerdvvvfu) e<7reTdâ>(v) Job
: xxvi. 9, 2 Es.
ix. 5 : (for -aice8dvvvfu) 8tacrK.e8d£ei, SP' xxxii. IO (but mid. 81a-
a-KebdvvvTai Job xxxviii. 24). Cf. dp<fit,d£a> (Plutarch etc.) for
-ivvvpi (in LXX
the aorist only is attested, rjpcplao-a -aadp,rjv or
-ecrdprjv).
There is no attestation for pres. or imperf. of irr^ywiu.
For the new present drroTtwvai see § 19, 2.
Transition to the -« class of verbs in -dvcu -<=W

3.
-ovcu. The -/xt forms of the act. are replaced or

"Io-ttjjxi,.
supplemented by two new presents, the older contract lo-raco

(already used by Herodotus in 3rd sing. pres. and imperf.)
and, less often in LXX, the longer Lct-tcIvw (the termination -vo>
became increasingly popular in the later language) which makes

1
its appearance once in a papyrus of iii/B.c. and is used by
Polybius and later writers, including those of the N.T. The
abbreviated ardvw found in MSS of the N.T. unknown to
is
the LXX. The -pa forms in LXX still hold their own in the
pres. sing. act. and, excepting the participle, in the middle.
Present. "lar-qpi (compounds included)

is the only form in
use for 1 sing. 41, 2 K. xviii. 12, Jer. li. 11, Dan.
: Gen. ix. 9, xli.
O iv. 28, 1 M. xi. 57 bis, xv. 5. form of 2 sing, occurs. For No

3 sing. Attic -la-Trja-i is used in the literary books (Prov. vi. 14,
xvii. 9, xxvi. 26, xxix. 4, Job v. 18, 2 M. vi. 16), elsewhere com-
pounds of terra: dviara I K. ii. 8, depiara Sir. xxxiv. I BKC =
2
xiii. 9, Kadia-ra and p,edicrTa Dan. ii. 21 . 2nd plur. 'larrare Jdth
1
avdiffrdvew in the Petrie papyri (Mayser 353). KadeLcrrq, etc. in papyri
of 165, 160 B.C. Aristeas like LXX
has both forms Kadicrruv § 228 but :
Kaditrraveiv § 280.
2
Probably also eiCT&Me Job xxxi. 6 A
should be read as elarq, fie, but
it does not represent the original text.
248 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 3~
viii. 12 :_
3rd plur. from lardco only viz. duaraHnv Is. lix. 2, laTaxriv
I M. viii. 1, /jbedia-raxTiv ib. 13.
Imperfect from tWaco only : cnrenadio-Tuv Gen. xxix. 3,
(rvvlarav 2 M. ix. 25.
The ^r^. zVz/i appears in 3 forms (1) the Attic Kadio-ravm
I M. xiv. 42, 4 M._y. 25 A'(-eorai/ai K),
(2) fiedia-rdv 3 M. vi. 24,
(3) la-rdveiv Ez. xvii. 14, e^Mrrdveiv 3 M. 25. i.
The /ra\ /ar/. (1) in its classical form only in 2 M. iii. 26

irapio-Tavres, 3 M. iii. 19 Kadeiarrdwes A (-rawes V),
(2) elsewhere
to-raw with compounds is used passim, Dt. xvii.
15, xxii. 4, 2 K.
xxii. 34 = Sf xvii. 34, ^ xv.
5, Job vi. 2, Is. xliv. 26 etc.
A /^/. -«ri-i]crw occurs once in A, Dt. xvii. 15 Kadicrrav
Kadiarrjo-eis (aaTao-rrjo-eis BF) : otherwise the new forms are
restricted to pres. and imperf.
In the middle the -/xt forms are, with the exception noted
below, retained unaltered: the imperat. dcplara Sir. xiii. 10 is
therefore, probably, the old poetical alternative for -tWao-o and
should not be accented, with Swete, dcpio-rw (like imperat. rifia>),
so Jaraade Jer. xxviii. 50 Swete (not -acrBe): Trapio-rdvdm I K.
xvi. 22 is ambiguous: the rare optat. eâviaralTo
4 M. vi. 8.
The part, -icrrdêvos is frequent but the compound liravio-Tavoixevos
is a constant variant so 2 K. xxii. 40 BA (but -ta-raêi/os 4 K.
:
xvi. 7 BA): elsewhere there is MS

authority for both forms,
-LcrTavofxevos being apparently the older reading in * (xvii.
40,
49, xliii. 6, lviii. 2 etc.) and Job (xxvii. 7): the true reading
being doubtful in Is. ix. 11, Lam. iii. 62, Jdth xvi. 17 and in
3 M. vi. 12 /jLedio-rciPOfxevovs V (-to-ra/xeVcws A).
The paradigm for pres. and impf. in LXX is therefore :
Pres. ind.
2 3> 5] Transition to -ft class
249
4- Transition to the -aw class, as in to-raw, takes place
also in the following verbs. KiXP a> 1 K. i. 28 BA (Lucianic
text Klxp-mu), 3 sing. Ki X pa Prov. n,
xiii. KLXp & v q, cx i. 5 .
,
E A ri( F )pci w
f
1 (no example of simplex in LXX) iveir^Trpa 2 M.
vm. 6 AV, iveTrifxirpwp x. 36 A (so from Xenophon
onwards).
m^n-Xî keeps the -fit forms twice in Proverbs,
but otherwise
in the active joins the -aw class.
Pres. ind. irlfj.7r'Xrj<Ti(v) Prov. xviii. 20 iprrnrXqs * cxliv. 16, ip-

TTiTrXa Prov. xiii. 25
Imp erf. eve7rlfj.Tr\acrav Prov. xxiv. 50 eveniri([jL)Tr\a>v 3 M. i. 1

(eve/XTTLTrX. A)
(i/ji)Tri(fi)7r\5)v ty cii. 5,
cxlvii. 3, Sir. xxiv. 25
-fu forms pres. md. Prov.

: imperf. iveiwrXavTo
xxiv. 4, xxvii. 20, Job xix. 3 M. iv. 3 V
(A om.
22 etc. pres. conj. Prov.
:
|
iii.10: part. Hb. ii. 5, I
Prov. xxiv. 51, Eccl. i. 7,

2 M. iv. 40
*r,|u so far as used being relegated to the literary

(it is
vocabulary) is regular,
commonly employed
W v and
Z<fa being the only forms
(p l
rendering of DM <f>ao-iv Ep.

as the
J. 19
:
(in 2 Es. iv. 17 elpfjvriv *al #<W, subst., should

be read) tyao-av
W
:
Est. x. 11 e(j) a in 2 M. only (3 times) the part. mid. Qdpevos

:
:
Job xxiv. 25 is one indication among several of the translator's

acquaintance with Homer a part. act. is occasionally,
:
as in
Attic, supplied from cpdaKm.
Of deponents eirforafMn and (eV eV^KpefAafjicu keep the -pi
forms except that etria-Trj is used along with iwioravai
(§ 17, 12)
So 8vvo,|acu is regular except that dvpopm 1 occurs as a v.l. in
Is
xxvni. 20 B SvpopeBa, lix. 14 K* rid tfvvovro, 4 M. ii. 20 A ibvvero •
2nd sing, dvpcurat, once Svvj (ib.).
5. T{0t](ai, 8t8w(j.i. The transition to the class of contract

verbs (tiW», 8iSdw) had already begun in Attic Greek
in the
1
So in papyri as early as ii/B.c: Par.
39. ro [161 B.C.], i. 14. 22 BM
Lioo— 159 B.C.] : m
papyri dated a.d. the -w forms, 8w6pevos etc. pre-
r
ponderate.
250 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 5 —
imperf. sing, (cutsets -ei for kridi] xlix. 18, 20, iriOu Gen. xxx. 42, Prov. viii.
28 (the older ert^ in Est. iv.4 A: the plur. of the impf. is

unattested) : eSi'Sow -ovs -ov, but the 3rd plur. is more often the
Attic eStSoo-ai/ (Jer. xliv. 21, Ez. xxiii. 42, Jdth vii. 21, 1 M.
x. 41 aV-, 3 M. 31) than iStBow, which was liable to con-
ii.
fusion with 1 sing. the latter occurs in 4 K. xii. 1 5 B (-ov A),

:
2 Ch. xxvii. 5 B*A, 3 M. iii. 10 and is usual in N.T.

The extension of the -co terminations to the present of these
verbs is slenderly attested in LXX.
From Ti,0e'(«)part. liri/riGowrav 1 Es. iv. 30 BA
we have only the :
elsewhere (no ex. of 2 sg.) -TtBrjcn, TrpocrTidere

-pi forms, -ridrjî
2 Es. xxiii. 18, Trapandeacri Ep. J. 29, ridevai Prov. viii. 29 S c,a A,
ridels, and throughout the middle. For present 81860 1 there is
some attestation in the Kethubim and Apocryphal group 8i8ols :
W. xii. 19 BA (8/cW S), 8180I * xxxvi. 21 BK*R (8l8coo-iv

c a
AT), X -
aTroStSot Job xxxiv. 11 B*NC (-8i8co<tlp A, diroSol ab

B
), and part.
SiSowrt Prov. xxvi. 8 X (StSovrt BA) 2 Elsewhere in act. and .
mid. the -fxi forms are retained, except that in the 3rd sing,
imperf. and 2 aor. middle forms as from 8i8o> (by an easy change
of o to e) appear in late portions or texts of the imperf. LXX :
e8i8iro Jer. Hi. 34 B*X*A (the chap, is a late appendix to the

Greek version), Dan. G Bel 32 B*AQ, Ex. v. 13 A (e'Si'Soro AF)
2 aor. eê8ero i M. x. 58 As* (-edoro K c
a
and so elsewhere -
V :
Gen. xxv. 33, Jd. iii. 8 etc.).
6. "Irjfjui, never uncompounded in LXX, in composition

with diro retains in the active the -/xi forms more often than
not, whereas with o-vv the new forms in -co preponderate. A
doubt arises as to the accentuation of these new forms 8 . We
might expect, as we find with other -jxl verbs, the first stage in
the transformation to be the conversion into a contract verb,
1
AtSot for didutTL appears once in an illiterate epistle of ii/B.e. (Par.
Pap. 30. 12, 162 B.C., not noted by Mayser) otherwise the Ptolemaic :
papyri keep the -/xt forms in act. and mid., except that d7roSt5w(rt once
replaces -5i5cWt. (Mayser 354). The participle of the -6w type cannot be
paralleled till u/a.d., avadiBovvri OP iii. 532. n.
2
Mixture of Sldws, didotis in 3 K. xxii. 6A, t cxliv. 15 R is merely a
matter of phonetic writing cf. § : 6, 34.
3 inconsistent: avvieiv 3 K. Ch.
Swete (ed. 2) is iii. 9, 11, <rvvi(ov 1
xxxiv. 12 : elsewhere crwieip -iwv etc.
23>6] 'Irjfit 251
i.e. that the order was «?/u lew (like ti0cw) — fw. Evidence for
the intermediate form is, however, wanting. In the Ptolemaic
papyri the verb is rare and only the -/u forms are attested 1 In .
the N.T. -I© is shown to be right by the forms d&opev, ûv,
Pres.
252 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 6
dcjiiovrat. In LXX no forms occur but those which are

common to -co and -co verbs 1 We have seen more than once
.
that N.T. usage represents a later stage than LXX usage : it
remains therefore doubtful whether in LXX we should write

dc£ta) or d<£«3 etc., but, in the absence of attestation for acpLov/xev
etc., the forms in -«o are on the whole to be preferred.
The following are common
-co and -/xt forms to the
imperat. :
dcptercocrav I M.
Job xx. 2 B^*C the latter, in
x. 33, ind. (rvvlere :
view of the table on the preceding page, is no doubt from avvico

and, as it cannot be referred to avvUm, it favours the N.T. ac-
centuation for LXX.
"kvdvai 1 K. xii. 23 B (no text) A
the MSS are divided in :
4 M. iv. IO, iviovres evie\res N. AV

In the middle the -/u forms are, as usual, retained irpoUpai :
Prov. viii. 4, dcptefxevr/ I M. x. 3 1 AK c a (dcpLjxivr] N*V*), trpoii- -
fiev(os) 2 M. xv. 12, 4 M. xviii. 3, dvUvro Ez. i. 25 (from 0) A

{dviovTo Q so -n-poo-lovro 2 M. x. 34 V) to the -pi class should
: ;
therefore be referred ambiguous forms, rr poty Job vii. 19, dvierai

W. xvi. 24, dÛrai I M. x. 42 (dcpircu X), dcpiicrda I M. xv. 8 A.
Tenses, Fut. and 1 aor. act. ind. (with 2 aor. in the moods)
are regular d(p- aw- tjctco etc. dv- d(p- nad- orvvrJKa, rraprjKav I K.
:
ii. 5 dvfj dveis dves etc.

: Perf. act. -etm is absent from as LXX
from N.T. perf. pass. (dvelp,ai irapelpai
: never, as in N.T., :
-e'w/xat) is common in the part. Fut. mid. and pass, nporja-opiai,

afpeOrjcropaL. For augment in 1 aor. pass, see § 16, 5.
7. Remaining moods and tenses of fcn-tifu, ti9t](xi,
SiSwp. "Io-T>ijj,i. Perfect. The kolvij gave up the shorter

forms (ecrra/xei/, 'io-rare, ecrracrtv) which already
of the ind. plur.
in iv/B.c.had made way for iartJKa/xev etc. in Attic Inscriptions 2 .
In the inf. however it retained the shorter ko-rdvai in the ;
participle cctt^kcos was almost universal in Ptolemaic Egypt 3 ,
but, judging from the N.T. 4 and contemporary and later

writings, there appears to have been a reversion to the classical
1
Except the puzzling cyNieiTe in Jer. ix. 12 A (a-werco of BNQ is
probably right).
2
Meisterhans 1 89 f.
s
Mayser 370 f. except that iveards was used along with ivear-rjKus.
,
4
'Ecttws is about three times as common as ecrr^/cws in N.T. (W. -S.
§ 14, 5) and in Josephus (W. Schmidt 481 f.) and is usual in Patristic
writings (Reinhold 91).
2 3» 8] Tenses of Xcrr^yn
253
icrrm a little before the beginning of the Christian
era. This
Atticistic reversion
(?) is apparent in later LXX books.
4 M. 18 A V (literary: -,' Ka
.
Kwnv (-earrj.a, Is. v. 29, § 1

K ™
elsewhere always - f0-™'- :
7 3). /»/ i„ &v<u Rhv ly S with

, :
KcKWavac 4 M. v. 25 X (- tff r. A), xv. 4: but in

comp. with naod
we find TrapetrrriKtvaL Dt. xxi. c. Est viii A hwdT P
Sfcr
B»«
t°
u ' the P ro P«i°" of 95/51
Hexateuch (<*cept forSra Ex. xxxiii.
f e
BAF) as m the contemporary papyri: i„j,
s s practically
;
i
LTrZts
confined to late and literary books,
Z. Jd. B text \T^fl,
The similar shortened forms from

hterary books (elsewhere
for correct Attic
lv 35 v
etc.) r^*,™
„«W0, «*„&,„ W.
r^Wa
:
iii.
Xw
2,
are confined fn
4 M. it.
M
22T1
xfi 4
M
£
-
;, redvewres Job xxxix. 30 (Bar. ii. 17 A).
The new transitive perfect eWa*,

in which the a
seems be taken over from the passive
to
eW/.cu, appears in
three LXX books: 1 K. (&v&rra K
ey xv.
IO B*A,
12), Jer. af^Vra.a
1. vi. I7 B«*A, a^VraKa xvi. 5 BQ with v.l. A^crnâ
KA) and 1 Mace. (mfco-raKa/iev x. 20, k<rrd K a^v xi.
34 -
^
t/
«).
"Ear, K a is used in present sense
"I stand": for the new
present or^* which 1S beginning to
replace it see § 19, Fo -
plpf. tfumjiceiv, earrJKeiv see V

§ 16, 5.
8. The 2nd aorist active S<m,v (with compounds) and the

i-aor. pass. lo-T^9r,v (the latter rare outside Gen., Ex. and
literary books) are correctly distinguished, the former in-
transitive " I stood " and the latter passive " was set up." The
1
The
following sporadic exx. of icrus complete
^lsewhere m
this book always i^tis), 1 Ch.
the list: 1 ii 22 K A
Ez. xxn. 30, Am. ix. r
xxi. 15,
" Jer
J xvi \i i A
(i<7T1JKCOS A).
(^-), Zech. i. (^.), iii If sir 2 n
-° .
"bk
2
So
in papyri, inscriptions and literature
from ii/ B .c.
37r, Vextch s.v. IVrû, Schweizer Perg.
onwards Mavser
1V/B.C. is cited from Hyperides £«*.
185. An instance as eariv &S
7 a
s 8.
254 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 8
same applies to otô-o/acu, o-raOyja-ojiai (with compounds). The

only exception 1
in the use of the aorist is Jd. xx. 2 B iarddrjcrav
Kara irpoawTrov ~Kvpiov irdaai at cjyvXat (A otherwise with ecmy) :
similarly o-rr/o-o/xat appears to be used for fut, pass, in Is. xxiii. 16
/cat (Tvpos) irdXiv a-rroKaTao-TycreTai eh rb dpyjxiov BA (-(TTadrj-
creTat «Qr).
The two futures occur in juxtaposition or as variants in
L. xxvii. 12 ovrcos crvqcrerai with 14 ovras crradrja-eTai, Dt. xix. 1
arijo-erai irav prjp,a B (a-radTJaerai AF), but they keep their proper
meanings.
In N.T., on the Other hand, earrjv iarddrjv with crTrjcrofxai
araBrjcr. (in the simple verb) are both used intransitively (Blass
N.T. § 23, 6).
The 2 aor. imperat. 2 sg. appears both as avda-rxfii (45

exx.) and avdo-ra (poetical: 18 exx.).
latter mainly in later books viz. Jd. (v. 12 B, viii. 21 BA,

The
xix. 28 B), 1 K. (ix. 26, xvi. 12), 3 K. (xix. 7 B, xx. 15), 2 Es. (x.
4 BK*), Psalms (hi. 8, xliii. 27, lxxiii. 22, lxxxi. 8), in all of which,
except 2 Es., -crrrjOi is used as well: the remaining exx. of -ara
are Jer. ii. 27, Lam. ii. 19 {-urr]8i Q), Jon. i. 6, Dan. O vii. 5,
:
Cant. ii. 10, 13, Sir. xxxiv. 21. Kiroa-rrfii (2 K. ii. 22, 1 Es. i. 25,
'
Sir. vii. 2) and d-Koara (Gen. xix. 9 ADE, Job ter) are equally
divided other compounds have the classical prose form only
:
(aTTOKciTdo-rrjdi Jer. xxix. 6, eVioT7?(9i Jer. xxvi. 14, Trapdarrjdi, N.

xxiii. 3, 15).
The 2 aor. imperat. of fialvm appears only in the forms dvd-
(nard- etc.) -j3i]8i -jBijro) -firjre (not dvdjBa -/3drw -/Scire which occur
in N.T).
9. Confusion of 'ia-nqcra and Kemp (arising from the

3rd plur. which they have in common) occurs in 2 Es. xviii. 4
km, ecmjcrev (K* tcrrr] B A) "Ecrpas 6 -ypa/A/A. iirl /^'/xaros $vXivov,
:
koX €<TT7)(rev (Bn*A) lôfxeva avTOv M.arraOta's k.t.X. (Lucian

eaTrj...Kal «mj<xaj/ crw avr<3), and apparently in 1 Es. ii. 7 B
1
In Dan. 09 vii. 4 f. e7ri irodojv avdpwirov earadT) k.t.X. the adjacent
passive aorists show that the beast is regarded as a mere passive instrument.
In Tob. vii. 1 1 (B text) ov yetio/J,ai ovdev aide ews av arrfarjre Kal (TTadrjre
meaning seems to be "make covenant with me and have your
irpbs jxe the
covenant ratified by me " the language has a legal preciseness.
:
§ 23, io] Tenses and moods of rl0 Vfu, SISoy/xc 255
Kal Karaaryjo-avTes ol
&p X i<l>v\oi...(A Karao-raWes =
avlar W av,
W *
Cf. further Jd.vii. 21

: in 1 Es. V. 47 correctly Karaark,
:
'l W
2 Es
m>s).
i' 5
ku\ earijaev avrjp eW

eW^V * xxfMT
has
i avT £ B*vid
plur. vb and it may be a mere slip for
ôuA^ 12
*ivee S
^
ow fir, dvvcovrai ar^vat (crrncrai KÂR BN*) -Sir xiv o\
tPI to S eh86£a V iv r<5
{v \&<r ai avrbv...
avrov (Swete avrbv) iv rpowf, \aod BX.
\ <rr~ Ka W {arZval A) cu
;
Similar confusion of act. and mid. occurs in Jdth viii. 12

rives ecrre fyms ot .. So-rare VTrep ro{) eO 'D ; B (to-rarca) N*A
(tWo-fle K c a ), R.V. "stand instead of
-
God."
10. Tt'Sijp, SiScjXL Perfect. Tt%u has perf. act «/*««
TzveiKa
,
(not r%« as in Attic Inscriptions) and perf. mid. riBetaa,
(Ex. xxxiv. 27, 2 M. used in pass, sense (riOura,
iv. 15), also
I K. ix.
24 B [A T&eorcu like TCTc'Aeo-Tat], wporetfei/^cov Ex.
xxix. 23, Trpoa-- Dt. xxiii.
15, 1 Es. ii. 6, Est. ix. M.
27, 1 viii. 1 A)
where classical Greek used Ke Tfiai k^/xcu has this idiomatic
:
use
m Mace, and occasionally elsewhere.
2
Aorist. The 1st aorist forms in -ra which

were used in
the sing, in Attic (W VK a, >i8w K a) have in
LXX been extended to
the plural (for Attic 2nd aor. We^v,
iSo^v etc.) i^ K a^ :
v
Is. xxvm.^15, 2 Es. XV. 10, 2 M. 8 vpoee-, Wrj.av
i.
and *cWv
passim ;
i6eaav (rrpo- err-) appears twice in literary language
2 M. xiv. 21, 4 M. viii. 13, also as a v.l. for -idrjKav in
1 K. vL
18 A, 3 K. xxi. 32 B. The 2nd aor. forms are retained in the
moods and in the middle voice.
The introduction of sigmatic aorists a, t'dcoaa did not WW
take place till after the period covered
Cod. A supplies an early example of each
by and T LXX N
Bfjaat 1 M. xiv 48
(a-T WM KV), edotw Sir. xv. 20 BNC) cf. the nerf (Wow
:
deSaaapm the clause added after 2 Es. xvii.

71 byy t'he seventh
cvencn
century hand K°- a .
Moods of the 2nd aorist of

In the con- 8£8a> F .
LXX
junctive forms are regular (8,3, S<5 ?, 5cS
with two exceptions: etc.)
(1) the 3rd sing, twice appears in the strange
form Sij (another
case of assimilation to -co verbs) L. xxiv.
19 (Sw F), xxvii.
9
BA
256 Verbs in -MI [§ 23, 10-
BA (S(3 F), (ii) -Sw? -8w are replaced in a few instances by -Sols
boi. VIZ.
ws cii> Trapabol Jos. ii. BF (irapabm A), diTa7roooI 2 K. hi.

1 4
39 A (a?roSc5 B), prj TrapaSot ¥ xl. 3 B '(-Sea?? KAR, -8(5 T), «os
ayraTroSol Sir. xxxii. 24 K* (-'S<5 BACK aTroSot Ez. xxxiii. 5 BA
-*), 1
(a7roS« Q), jxt) S77 TrapaSoIy Dan. iii. 34 B (-8a>s AQ), oiras
7rapa8oi I M. xi. 40 (-6w V). A
The optative Soltjv -17s etc. is replaced, as in the koivtj
generally, by [8<jV> no ex. of 1st sing.] Sw^s

(^ lxxxiv. 8), Scot?
passim. The classical forms are represented by two v.ll. 80117
a
in Sir. xlv. 26 K*A, Job vi. 8 Kc -
.
Cf. the moods oi'eyvav, § 24. For 8S>vai = 8ovvm see § 6, 34.
11. E!|ii. The transformation of this verb, complete in

modern Greek, started from the fut. ia-o/iai : to conform to this
the remaining tenses have gradually passed over to the de-

ponent class 1 The change began with the imperfect and with
.
the 1st person sing., for which a new form was required in
order to distinguish it from the 3rd person. Hence tjpiv, which

2
is employed throughout the LXX, as in the Ptolemaic papyri ,
to the exclusion of class rjv (or 17).
The transformation in LXX times has hardly proceeded

further. The 2nd sing, generallyjcrtfa (17 times); rjs (which
is
is normal in N.T. and later became jjcro) is limited to Jd. xi. 35 B,

R. iii. 2 (both late translations), Ob. i. 1 1 it occurs also as a :
v.l. in Is. xxxvii. 10 K* Job xxii. 3 A, xxxviii. 4 BNC (rjcrffa A :
possibly the clause is from e).

3rd sing, qv for which ^ is a natural slip in 2 Ch. xxi. 20 A*
2 Es. xvi. 18 B* Tob. i. 22 X*. (I cannot verify 3 K. xii. 24
quoted in Hatch- Redpath.)
The 1 st plur. soon followed the lead of the 1st sing, but in
LXX Tj(ju-ea
3
is limited to Bar. i. 19, 1 K. xxy. 16 BA: in the
preceding v. in 1 K. BA have the classical w €V i
which is also
2nd and
used elsewhere N. xiii. 34 bis, Dt. vi. 21, Is.
: xx. 6.
3rd plur. regular.
1
See esp. Dieterich Untersuch. 22^S.
2
Mayser 356.
3
One ex. of iii/B.C. in the papyri (ib.).
3' I2 J E/yLit, elfit »
2 7
In the/mw^, uniformity in the

duced P
first syllable has been , im
modern Greek by replacing il
in
?
The only approximation to this in LXX is throughout by
pers.
n
impend)
M
m *
the
ciii. 31 (all uncials) and
x. 31, xvi. 3: elsewhere ?<rro>,
vulgar
as a vfofTooLA
(£d W
; including * Ixviii ^6
gxi. i lxxxix. 17. 3rd plur. imperat. t'arcoaav (classical
7i beside
corav ,0,™,) 3rd plur. optat. ( V«v
Job xxvii. 7 (class, beside
eW
W^
l6
»" ct S T 7, 7)-
- For e'o-j?, see § 17, 12.
nas leplaced
= ^0,
which in mod. Greek in the form dve ( I
«m
and eiari, stands for the former, as in (
vai )
already in Sir. xxxyil. 2 o<^l X^, ? "

NT
w fWS flai/d™ eYaipos *ai A/Xos
r/> e ™/""os fJS e dpai/; R.V. "Is there not a grief in it
X ?»
probably lays undue stress on the preposition.
(os evi fioXto-Ta = " a.s
(In 4 iv 2? M
much as possible.")
12. Efy.i in the LXX period had
well-nigh disappeared
from popular speech, being replaced
by the hitherto unused
tenses and moods of i op<u the
PX participle and the inf. of a :
few compounds seem to have been

the last to go 2 Literary .
writers still made use of it, though not always correctly, missing
its future meaning its revival in Patristic writings
:
is rather
remarkable 3 .
In X ? eIfXC ( alwa y s in composition except in Ex. xxxii

^
•
, 26) 4
is confined to (1) the literary books Wisdom,
2-4 Maccabees
the la t6r Part f Ex ° duS
elseXi
( }
eisewliere 01f eiriwv ofV time.
' ° tw ° dances' ' ™*
The Greek books alone use the imperf. viz.
Vlll
(i)
lb, airnei 2 M.
ircoifav
xii. I, xiii. 22, 4 M.
W14*
iv. 8, eiafcc 2 M. iii
bu&<rav 4 M.
11. 28, the part.
111.
.ôW(«)
13; the inf. eladvai occurs 'in * M i
11'
vpo<rcovT(es)ib
ib. v. 5, 48, & vl6vTOS
4 Viv.' £
vi. 13 x,v. 16, 19 bis, (of) nappes) Prov. ix. ic
xy and (of time)
10, , imodaa (sc. 17/â) Prov. iii. 2 8=xxvii 1
tne morrow.
=
The latter part of Exodus (as distinguished
(ii)
from the
earlier part, whach uses &„. el s -
fr ip^dm) has «V t xxviii 23 oW
€catovTL...Kai -egtovTi xxviii.
31, 'Irco xxxii. 26, dwuhros xxxiii. 8, 10 A.'
1 It may be due to Phrygian

influence, Dr Moulton tells me.
m
_
n/A.D. has t<ro for U0u Symmachus

Cf. l<rao in Sappho the middle forS of dal :
occur very early in the dialects, M

J. H. Moulton Prol. ,6f
3 lê
scanty papyrus evidence for iii/ii/ B .c. in
Mayser 355.
lOi A*£S ^ ™ ^^ must be read in Prov vL 6 with

- BÂ 1
, not
T.
17
258 Table of Verbs [§ 23, 12—
Elsewhere (of future time) els tov iniovra xp° vov Dt. xxxii. 29,
eV r»
iinovTi erei i Ch. xx. I. introduces the literary word A
with correct future meaning in 3 K. xxi. 22 aveiviv (B dvafiaivet
is no doubt the older reading).
13. Kddrjfxai has the regular 2 sing. KaOrjaai (not KaOy), but
the imperat. is usually k6.9ov (early comedy and late prose
the pres. meaning causing transition to the pres. conjugation),
the strict Attic Kad-qao appearing only in 2 Ch. xxv. 19 : the
unclassical fut. KaOrjo-ofiai is fairly common (cf. § 24).
Kelfiai is regular. For the conjugation of 018a (with 1st aor.

ei8rj<ra) See § 24.
§ 24. Table of Noteworthy Verbs.

'A-ya\\<.dofj,cu(the act. found in N.T., not inLXX), a "Biblical"
word, frequent in Is. and ^, replacing classical dyaXXopac. Impf.
rjyaWiaprjv Is. xxv. 9, fut. dyaXXidaopai, aor. rjyaWtaadprjv (not,
as in N.T., -d(a-)Brjv), § 21, 6.
'
Ayye'XXw : aor. and fut. pass. rjyyeXrjv (dv- air- : for Attic
rjyyi\6r)v) dyyikr)<ropai (dv- air- St-), § 21, 4.
"A-yvv|M only in composition with kqt-, as usually in Attic (in
4 M. ix. 17 read «y£ai with N for atjai A) pres. and impf. un- :
attested aor. with Att. augment Kareaâ and pass. Karedxdrjv

:
for Att. 2nd aor. Kareayrjv, § 16, 6: fut. nardâ (not with aug.
Karedtjco as in N.T.).
'
fut. dyopS) (Att. dyopda-m), § 20, I (ii).
A-yopd£co :
"A-yco 1 aor. usually fjyayov (with varying terminations r\yd-

:
yoa-av, § 17, 5, iirriyaya, § 17, 2: cf. impf. ^yai/, § 17, 4), rarely
CTW-(e7r- dv-)rjga § 21, I perf. act. dy(e)loxa, dyrjoâ (for Att.
:
rjx a \ § I0 > 7 P ei'f- pass, tfy/j.a.1 regular.

:
"A8w (Att. contraction, not the poetical de[8co) : fut. aaopai

(Att.) and aVo, § 20, 3.
Al8eo|xai aor. fjbia-Orjv and once
: ydeo-dptjv, § 21, 6.
Alve'w (eircuve'co) : fut. pass, (in * with middle sense "will boast"
or "glory") eTraiveadrjaropai (for Att. iiraiveO.), aor. pass, errrjvedrjv
with V.l. -iaBrjv, § 18, 2.
Alpertf> Ionic and late for alpovpai "choose," the latter being
'
rare in LXX
fut. alpena and as v.l. alperia-co, § 20, 1 (i)
: aor. :
flpiTMra and (in ¥, I M.) yperiadprjv.
1
A beginning of the Neohellenic substitution of <f>ipw for 1x70;
'
'
(Jannaris § 996, 3) may be traced in some late texts, e.g. Jd. (B text) xviii. 3
T£s rjveyxiv <re <35e ; (A ijyayep), xxi. 12 (A 17701').
2 4] Table of Verbs 259:
Aipio, mainly in composition: new fut. eXS>, iXovpai (dv- d(p-

etc.) for Att. alprjarco which is dropped, § 20, 2 :new aor. ter-
minations eiXa dXdp.r)v (dv- etc.), § 17, 2, KadeiXoa-av, § 17, 5 :
augment in perf^-e/p^cu (for -]]pr]pai) but imperf. -ypow, --qpoip^v

(like eipyao-pat, vpya&prjv), § 16, augment omitted
5 :
in dvr-
avaipeflrjv, § 1 6, 4.
At'pw new verbal adj. dpros, § 15, 2.
:
AlcrOdvoiia^: new aor. pass. rfa-B^v (beside Att. rja-ddprjv)

and
new fut. pass, alcrdrjdlja-opm and aladavdâ-opai (for Att. aladâ-opai),
§ 21, 6. The late pres. a'lcrdopcn, occurs in one of the explanatory
notes which Cod. X appends to the Song of Solomon,
^ vipcpr,
eaoere ( = a'ia$€Tai) rbv vvpcpwv v. 2.
A'urxyvopai fut. alcrxwd^cropat (for usual Attic alcrxwovpai),
:
2 7 perf. fjcrxvppai (kcit-), § aug. omitted in Karaio-Yvvdriv,

I 1 , : i 8, 4 :
A
§ 16, 4.
^
'
AKarao-raTew Karaardrrja-a, § 16, 8.
: I aor. r]
'Akouw : fut. aKovaopm

and rarely dKouo-w, § 20, 3 ; perf. (Att.)
pass, (post-classical) rJKova-pai Dt. iv. 32 BF,
3 K. vi. 12 cf A
§ 18, 2.
5
AXaXd£» poetical word used in prose from Xen. onwards :
fut.^ dXaXdgopcu and -dgw, aor. rjXdXaâ.

§ 20, 3 :
'AX^w perf. tjX«pa (Cod. A), fjXippu, for Att. reduplicated

:
forms aXijAKpa, dXrjXifxpai, § 1 7. 6,

'AXi}9w Jd. xvi. 21, Eccl. xii. 3f. with impf. rjX-qOov N. xi. 8 in
the Kou/17 replaces Attic dXea> fjXow. the old aor. fjXea-a
remains
in Is. xlvii. 2. Cf. similar substitution of mute for Att. contract
verb in v^Bco (LXX = Att. veco), and outside LXX kvMv, <rar,yco,
fvx m - Rutherford
240. AT3
'
AX£(rKop,ai perf. 3rd plur. idXaicav K, § 17, 3: 1 aor. pass,
:
(late m
simplex) aXaBtjvm Ez. xl. 1 (dX&vai, cett, and Att. 2nd A
aor. idXcov is retained elsewhere in LXX).
'
AXXojacu (d<p- iv- i£-
ecp- vrrep- a favourite word in 1 K. and :
Minor Proph.): always r)Xdpr,v (not the alternative Att

aor.
rjXoprjv), itacism produces the readings dcpeiXavro
Ez. xliv. 10 A
eveiXaro 1 M. iii. 23 V impf. rjXXopijv (aug. eXX6p,r)v once :
in A
§ 16, 4) and
aXovpcu are classical.
fut.
'AfJtapTdvw: fut. dpapTrjaopai and (in Sir.) dpaprrja-co,
§ 20, 3
aor. usually rjpaprov (3rd plur. rpidproaav, § 1
7, 5), rarely rjpdprrja-a,
§ .21, I. For the trans, (causative) use of e$-(e(p-)apaprdv€iv
"cause to sin" see Syntax.
('Aetata)) found only in aor. ^(plaaa, rjîaa-dfirjv and ^p.-
(piea-dprjv,§§ 23, 2 and 6, 6.
'AvdXio-Kco is the usual pres. in as in Att., dvdXdw (also LXX
Att.) only in Karav aXovcriv Ep. 9 with impf. dvrfXovv Dan. Br
J.
e Bel 13 (dvrjXeio-Kov Q*). As regards augment (Attic writers
seem to have used both dvrjXaxra and dvdXaa-a etc., Veitch) the
17 —
260 Table of Verbs [§ 24
LXX uncials write avrjXaxra (e|-), avrjXcodrjv (e'£-), dvrp\p.ai (e£-

nap-), but with the prefix kcit- the aug. disappears KaravdXicrKov :
Jer. xxvii. 7 B*Q*A, KaravaXatcra I Ch. xxi. 26, Jer. iii. 24 (kq71)-
j/aAcoa-ei' X*), KaravaXcoBr^v Is. lix. 14 (KarrjvaX. B
ab
) SO itjavakaBrj :
N. xxxii. 13 A. The uncial evidence is, however, shown to be

unreliable by the fact that the aug. is not written in the moods
and the other tenses and derivative nouns, as it is almost
without exception in the Ptolemaic papyri (dvifXia-neLv, dvr]Xd>cr<6>
(e7r)avf]\a>na etc., Mayser 345 f.) cf. § 16, 9. :
'
Avoi-yco : see oi'yco.
'
Avofie'eo : impf. 3rd plur. rjvopovaav, § 17, 5 : aug. tvaprjvopovv
(as from Trap-avopeco) ^ cxviii. 51 RT (irapev. A), § 16, 8.
(' Avtciw) : fut. air- crvv- inr- avrrjaopai and ~avTr]cra>, § 20, 3-
'AirnXovfjiai deponent as N.T. etc. (for Att. d<n-ei\S>, which

in
is usual in LXX) is a variant in Gen. xxvii. 42 E, Ez. iii. 17 Q
{dirfi\r]6r]vaL N. xxiii. 1 9 must have pass, meaning, cf. the citation
in Jdth viii. 16) : the dep. bicnreikeicrdai Ez. iii. 17 BA, 3 M. vi. 23,
vii. 6 is classical.
'
aor. direXoyrjcrdprjv (not -rjdrjv), § 21, 6.
Airo\o"yo{j|J,ai :
"Atttw: pass, fjpixai is used in mid. sense "touch" (class.),

pf.
N. xix. 18, Jd. xx. 41 A, I K. vi. 9, SO avoia (^r/TTrai, napbias viov
Prov. xxii. 15 B*C (doubtless right, though the Heb. "is bound
up in" lends some support to the other reading KapbLq) fut. pass. :
d<pQr]<Top,ai (dv-) Jer. xxxi. 9, Sir. iii. 15 N* lacks early authority.

'Apdofjiai,: the simplex (poet.) in the Balaam story, rarely
elsewhere, usually in composition with kot- (class.) or the
stronger (unclass.) eVi/car- fut. and aor. regular -apdo-opai,
:
(Kar)rjpa(rdiJ,rjv, the Ionic Karrjprjcrdprjv once in A, § 22, 2, the aug.

in first syllable in iK.aTapao-dp.riv 2 Es. xxiii. 25 B, dropped in
iiriKarapda-aTO ¥
cli. 6 R, doubled in e-rreKUTrjpdo-aTo ib. aor. T :
pass, (unclass.) with pass, sense KarapaBeir) Job iii. 5, xxiv. 18 :

perf. pass, with pass, sense "accursed" Karrjpapat and with aug.
and redupl. (unclass.) Keaarrjpapai, § 16, 8.
'Ap-ye'w: neut. part. dpy£>v = dpyovv, § 22, 1.
'Apveojuu: aor. r]pvr)crdp,rfv (for usual Att. -rjdrjv), § 21, 6.
'Apirdtw: unclass. asigmatic fut. (8t,)apir5ip.ai, § 20, I (ii),
beside Att. tenses apTvd<ja> y rjpnaara, rjp7rdardr)v, fjp7ra(rpai: new
guttural pass, forms f]pirdyr]v, biapTrayrjaopai, §§ 18, 3 (iii), 21, 4.
(' A<nr££a>) fut. crvv- vtrep- acTriw with V.l. -aa-rricra), § 20, I (i).
:
Av-y&o "shine" is unattested elsewhere: rjvyec Job xxix. 3.

Av\££ofJicu aug. in Cod. : evXigeTo, § 1 6, 4. A
Av£dv« and av|w are both classical, in the latter is limited LXX
to Is. Ixi. 11, 4 M. xiii. 22 and to compounds in literary books
(eTravgco, (rvvav^m) 2 M. iv. 4, 3 M. ii. 25, 4 M. xiii. 27 AX
(-avi-avovTwv V) the verb retains its class, transitive meaning,
:
"grow" "increase" being expressed by avgdvop,ai, and the intrans.

§ 24] Table of Verbs 261
use, common in N.T., being limited to rjvgyo-av 1 Ch. xxiii. 17

A* (r)v^dr)<rav cett.): the Attic fut. avgrjcra> in I Ch. xvii. IO,
while the Pentateuch uses the novel avâv&, Gen. xvii. 6, 20,
xlviii. 4, L. xxvi. 9: the fut. pass. av^rjdi}<TOfiai is regular, N. xxiv.
7,
Jer. xxiii. 3.
AvTapKe'co, avTonoXe'w : aug. omitted in avrdpKrjcra, avropoXrjcra,
§ 16, 4-
'
A<j>avi£&> : fut. dtfiavioo and -t'o-w, § 20, 1 (i).
'Axpeiow: 3rd plur. perf. rjxpeiaKav, § l 7, 3-
BaS^w : fut. Pa.biovp.ai (Att.) and, once in X, the later /3a8t£,

§ 20, 3.
Baivw rare in the simplex (Dt. 56 and three times in xxviii.
literary books in perf. and
present -pew a (cf.
pluperf.) : new
-Peva>), § 19, 2: perf. part. Pefaxas, not the alternative Att.
PePas: aug. omitted in plpf. (3e(Sr]K€iv, § 16, 2 aug. z>/#? redupli- :
cation in KariPrjKa Cod. A, § 16, 7 3rd plur. impf. -e(3aivav, :
§ 17, 4: 2nd aor. imperat. dvd-(nard- etc. ) fit) 6 1 -jSrjrco -fare, not
the N.T. forms dvdPa-pdrco-Pare, § 23, 8 2nd aor. opt. KaraPol :
(for -Pair}) 2 K. i. 21 B (KaraPrjrco A, KaraPfj Swete).

BdXXw: aug. omitted in plpf. -PepXr}Keiv, § 16, 2, duplicated
in double compound irapea-wepXr]6r}v, § 16, 8: aor. terminations
ePdXoa-av, § 17, 5 and e'PaXav -as (Hb. iii. 13 AK C01T ), § 17, 2.
Bape'w only in the old perf. part. pass. PePaprjpe'vos 2 M.
xiii. 9 A
(pePapcofxevos V, § 22, 4) and once in perf. ind. pass.
PePdprjrai Ex. vii. 1 4 (pePdpvvrai F). BA
Elsewhere in LXX,
as in class. Greek, the verb is always J3apvv» (Kara-), whereas
later the contract verb became universal (mod. Greek Papeiovp.ai)
and in N.T. Papeiv (with compounds em- Kara-) occurs 10 times
as against one ex. only in WH
of -Papvveiv Mc. xiv. 40. BePapvp-
fxivoi in a papyrus of ii/B.c, no Ptolemaic ex. of Papeiv, Mayser 390.
Bao-rdtw Paa-rdam and epdaraa-a as in Attic, also ePdaraga,
:
§ 18, 3 (iii), with which cf. the late fut. pass. irvvPaaraxdrja-erai
Job 9 xxviii. 16, 19.
Bid|o|iai : fut. 7rapa/3t<£/xai (for Att. -Pidaopai, but see Veitch),
§ 20, 1 (ii).
Bipatw : fut. as in Attic

(dva- eVi- Kara- avp,- mainly
-/3tj3& :
in Ez. a and Minor Prophets), elsewhere -Pipdaoo (Xenophon),

§ 20, 1 (ii) aor. pass. e/3i/3ao-<V (Aristot.)
: fut. pass, late dvapi- :
paaOrjaopai L. ii. 12.

Bippcoo-Kco see ia6ia>. :
Biow (Sia-) rare and except Ex. xxi. 21, Sir. xl. 28, only in
literary books fut. Ptaa-co for Att. Piaxropai, § 20, 3
:
: aor. e'/3iWa
for the usual Att. ipioov, § 21, 1.
BXao-rdvw has alternative present forms pXaa-rdco, pXaarea,
§ 19, 3 and new 1 aor. ePXaarrja-a with causative meaning (not
Att. ePXacrrov), § 21, I : perf. PePXdarrjKa, § 16, 7.
2 ©2 Table of Verbs [§24
BX€7ra> is used not only in its original sense of the function
of the eye "to look," but also, especially in later books, — bpdv
"to see," e.g. Jd. ix. 36 B ( = 6pds A), 4 K. ii. 19, ix. 17: dva-
fikiweLv besides its class, meanings " look up " and " recover
sight" (Tob. xi. 8 K) is used causatively in dvafiXtyaTe els v-fyos
rovs 6(pBaXp.ovs ifimv Is, xl. 26 (for the usual tois oipd.), cf. Tob.
Hi. 12 K. Fut. (BXe-ôpm (Att.) and, more rarely, /3Xe\^w (em-),
§ 20, 3. Of passive and mid. forms (unclassical except fut. mid.)
LXX has impf. pass. (ev)efiXe7rovro 3 K. viii. 8 = 2 Ch. v. 9 bisy
and part. pass. fiXeiropevos W. ii. 14, xiii. 7, xvii. 6, Ez. xvii. 5
(eVi-) :the mid. is constant in wepiefiXe^dprjv Ex. ii. 12 etc.,
v-rrofSXeiropevos "suspicious of" I K. xviii. 9, Sir. xxxvii. 10.
Bodco fut. fiorjcropai (Att.) and fiorjaco, § 20, 3: as from j3oeo>
;
KaTafioovvTcov Cod. A, § 22, I.

Bo-qGew unclassical passive forms are introduced, (3ej3or]dr]Tai
:
Prov. xxviii. 18 has class, authority, but the 1st aor. pass, and
fut. pass, are new, the uncials exhibiting a natural confusion
with the tenses of (3oav. aor. eftorjdrjdrjv 2 Ch. xxvi. 15 (the Heb.
shows that fiorjdrjvai of A
is wrong), Sl> xxvii. 7, Is. x. 3, xxx. 2
(fiorjdrjvcu X*), fut. (3or]dr]dr]o-opai Is. xliv. 2, Dan. xi. 34
(j3ot)dr](rovTai Q*).
Boti\o[«H 2 sing. fiovXet. B and ftovXrj A, § 17, 12: aug.
:
efiovXrjQrjv, but impf. efiovXofirjv and r)(3ovX6pi]v, § 16, 3.

The pres. of j3pdo-<r<o "shake" appears in dvafipdacrovTos
Na. iii. 2 (Att. fipdrTa -fSpd£a> also occurs)
: the tenses lack :
classical authority, dvefipacra Ez. xxi. 21, W. x. 19, iêfipacra

2 Es. xxiii. 28, 2 M. i. 12, eêj3pd(rdrjv 2 M. v. 8.
Bpe'xw (class, "wet" or "drench") in usually means "send LXX
rain" (hail etc.), being used either absolutely, Gen. ii. 5, or with
ace. verov, xdXa£av etc., thus supplanting the class, vtiv which is
limited to Ex. ix. 18, xvi. 4 (cf. the new verileiv Jer. xiv. 22, Job O
xxxviii. 26) fut. act. and pass, are unclassical, Ppega Am. iv. 7,
:
Jl. ii. 23, Ez. xxxviii. 22, ¥ vi. 7, j3paxrj(rop.at Am. iv. 7, Is. xxxiv. 3.
Tajjiew is limited to three instances in the Greek books 1

where used correctly of the husband: aor. eyrjfia (Att.) and
it is
eydprjera (Hell.), § 21, 2. Verbal adj. yapert] = " wife " 4 M. ii. II.
reXctco fut. yeXdaopai and yeXdaw, § 20, 3.
:
fut. yrjpdaa (not -aopai), § 20, 3.

Tt]paarK<a :
FivojAai (yeiv. § 6, 24) not ylyv. except as a rare v.L, mainly

in the A
text of the Esdras books, § 7, 32 for aor., eyevopr\v :
1
The translations, partly under the influence of the Heb., use other
expressions: of the husband yapppetieiv (Gen. xxxviii. 8), \ap(3dveiv and in
2 Es. (x. 1 etc.) the Hebraic Ka6i£eii> yvvalKa (=hiphil of 2W, "give a
dwelling" or "settlement to") : of the wife ylveadai or elvai fivi ( =v n*H),

§X elv &vdpa: of both jwoiKeiv, <xvvot,Ktê<xdaiTiPL.
24] Table of Verbs 263
(iyevdprjv in Jer. A text, § 17, 2) and eyevrjBrjv (dialectic and late)

are used interchangeably, § 21, 6: both forms of Att. perf.
yeyova and yeyevrj/xai (-4vv. Jos. v, 7 B, t lxxxvi. 6 R) are used,
the former largely preponderating aug. retained in iyeyovew, :
§ 16, 2 Att. fut. yevrjcronai apparently only in Gen. xvii. 17 bis,

:
= " shall be born" (cf. tiktco for Hellenistic Tex&W°fiat an d

erexdrjv): poet. term, 4yiv6p,eada, § 1 7, 1 3.
Tivwctkw (yew. § 6, 24), not yiyv. except as a rare v.L,
§ 7, 32,
has the classical tenses: the plpf., apparently only in the com-
pound 8ieyvd>neiv N. xxxiii. 56, 2 M. ix. 15, xv. 6, seems to lack
early authority: 3rd plur. perf. eyvanav, § 17, 3: the 2nd aor.
eyvcov (aveyvoi—dveyvco 4 K. xxii. 8 B*) usually has the regular
conj. yvm, in Jdth xiv. 5 irnyvoi B (imyva NA), while in the rare
optat. the MSS are divided between the class, yvoirjv and the
later yvmr^v, which occurs in Job xxiii. 3 A (yvoir/ BX), 5 B*itf*
(yvoirjv A and later hands of BX cf. similar fluctuation in the
:
moods of the 2nd aor. of 8L8wfxi, § 23, 10) 2nd aor. inf. appears :
once as iiriyvovvat Est. A

11 N* on the model of bovvm, so
biayvoivai in a papyrus of iii/B.c, Mayser 366 (for the converse
working of analogy in bSavai see § 6, 34) for eyvcodqv, yvadrjo-ofuu :
in B, vice eyvdxrdrjv, yvooad., § 18, 2 verb. adj. yvaxrriov, § 15, 2. :
rvttpi£co : fut. yveopicb (Att.) and -tcr«, § 20, 1 (i).
rpcujxo aug. always retained in plpf. iyeypairro, § 16, 2,

:
redupl. dropped in iTr4ypairro A

(eyiypairro BF), § 16, 7: tenses
regular, perf. yiypatpa 1 M. xi. 31, 2 M. i. 7, ix. 25 (not the late
yeypd(prjK.a), aor. pass, eypdcprjv (air- etc. not iypdcpdrjv), fut. pass. :
ypa(pr](ropai ¥ cxxxviii. 16 (not the more usual Att. yeypdip-op,cu),

aor. mid. d-!reypa\jrdp.r]v Jd. viii. 14 A, Prov. xxii. 20, 3 M. vi. 34.
Tpr\yop4a>(eyprjyop4a>): newpres., replacing eyprjyopa, with tenses
eyprjyopovv, (e)yprjyopr](Tco, eypr/y6pr)(ra, eypijyoprjdrjv, found in some,
mainly late, books of LXX and frequently in N.T., § 19, 1.
Tpv%oi : fut. ypv£a> (not ypvôpai), § 20, 3.
(AeiSw) perf. 848oi<a -as -acrt -a>s (not Att.

: 8e8ia etc.) and
pluperf. efteboiKeiv (aug. retained, § 16, 2 once : in A rj8e8oLK€iv,
§ 16, 3) are used only by the translator of Job, excepting
one ex. of BedotKores in Is. Ix. 14.
Aefovvfu and forms from 8eiKvva>, § 23, 2. The part. eVt-
8e8(e)iyp,4vos in 2 M. ii. 26 (R.V. "taken upon us the painful
labour of the abridgement") and 3 M. vi. 26 (Kautzsch
"erduldeten") is used where we should expect eVtSedey/xeyos.
The confusion of forms from 8el<vvpi and Seôyxat (84k.) is perhaps
due to Ionic influence cf. the Homeric use of 8eUwa6ai (and
:
8ei8l<rii€crdai) = 84xecrdai "welcome."

Aei "it isnecessary": the impers. .8(1, J8et, fut. Secret, Jos.
xviii. 4, is used occasionally, SeZ being replaced by the para-
2 ^4 Table of Verbs [§ 24
phrastic 8eov eVrtV in Sir. prol. &j and 1 M. xii. 1 1 (so Polyb.,
Ansteas and papyri) no ex. of conj. or opt. since fie jj of the
:
uncials in Est. iv. 16 is doubtless right (not 8ey).

Atop-cu "ask": for the extended use of 'the uncontracted
forms and the peculiar forms e'Seelro, ivdeelrai see the
§ 22, 3 :
fut. pass. 8erj8r)<ropai (iv- Trpocr-) supplants Att. 8eT)<TOfi<u, § 21, 7:

e8erjdrjv (ex- irpoa-) and 8e8erjpat. 3 K. viii. 59 are classical.
As'xoiacu : tenses regular except that the fut. pass, dexdrja-ofiai
(irpoa--) "will be accepted" is new, L. vii.
8, xix. 7, xxii. 23, 25,
27, Sir. xxxii. 20: -e8exdrjv with pass, sense is classical: pf. pass.
with mid. sense (class.) UhiheKrai Gen. xliv. 32 (in Is. xxii. read
3
8e8epevoi ela-'iv, A has bebeyfiivoi), for eTri8e8eiypevos used like
-8e8eypevos cf. 8einvvvcu: verbal adj. eKSeKTeov § 1 5, 2.
Ae'w "bind" has the regular tenses 8^<tco e8rjo-a i8e6rjv 8e6i -
]
crofiai 8e8efuti N* twice uses forms from 8ea> "want," befaeis
:
Job xxxix. 10, e8ei]o-ev ib. 9 xxxvi. 13 the mid. is used only in
:
the 1st aor. (poetical in the simplex) i8ô-aro Jdth xvi. 8, icare-
Brjararo reXapavi 3 K. xxi. 38 (the language has a
Homeric ring).
Aia\e'YO|Aai aor. 8ie\eyr)v, 8u\e^dpr)v and (the usual class,
:
form) 8ie\ix&rjv, fut. 8iaXexdrjcropai, § 21, 4 and 6.

AiSdo-Kw:
fut. pass. 8i8ax8rjo-ofiai Is. Iv. 12 is post-classical.
(AiSpdo-Kw) only in composition with dno- 81a- the Att. 2nd :
aor. aire8pav is used in 2nd and 3rd sing, and 3rd plur. -£8pas
-i8pa -e8pao-av, conj. drroSpa Sir. xxx. 40, part. 8ia8pds Sir. xi. IO,
imperat. dir68pa6i (post-classical) Gen. xxvii. 43, xxviii. 2 the :
1st sing, appears as airi8pmv in Jdth xi. 16, a form which is

explained by an ancient writer cited in Rutherford
335 as NP
a, recognized alternative for dni8pav (to 8e diri8pav rives rcbv
prjropwv 81a rov a> eiivov, dire8pcov, dAX' apeivov Sid rod a), or it
would seem possible to take it as a new imperfect as from
aTTo8pdw (the regular -e8l8paa-Kov however is used elsewhere in
LXX): out of the 3rd plur. of the 2nd aor. arose the new 1st
aor. diri8pao-a which appears in Cod. X, § 21, 1.
A£8w|u: beginnings of the transition to the -o> (-6m) class,
§ 2 3> 5 ebmnav (for e8oo-av), e8axra Cod. A, moods of 2nd aor.,
:
§ 23,.ick term. e8<anes A, § 17, 8 aug. omitted in 8e8a>Keiv, § 16, 2.

:
AiKd£to has Att. fut. 8iKao-m 1 K. viii. 20, xii. 7 B (Ionic

8ixdv = 8iKdo-eiv Hdt. I. 97), but the rare iKSiitdtw has fut. 3rd
sing. e/<§jKarai "shall take vengeance" or "avenge" L. xix.
18,
Dt. xxxii. 43 BF (e/cSiKetrai A: the following kui in8iKi]crei is
perhaps a doublet) § 20, 1 (ii): in Jdth xi. 10 e* Scotch is used
passively "be punished" and the present tense used in the next
clause suggests that it is intended for pres. pass, as from t<?*c8iKda>
(cf. for similar exx. Hatzidakis
395) the classical eK.8i<d{«> (un-
:
represented in N.T.) has in LXX

almost disappeared to make
way for the new sk8h«w (tenses regular in passive -e8iKr]8rjv,
:
5
2 4] Table of Verbs 265
-dmpdija-ofiai, Gen. iv. 24) which with the subst.

-Sedt'sâi
ordinary word denoting vengeance or
eKdiKtjcns (Polyb.) is the
punishment for a trace of an intermediate <ek8lkS.v see § 22, 1.
:
Auj/aw: Stâ (for Att. -rj), § 22, 2 fut. 8t\âo-a>, § 18, 1, and :
Oi^rjaofxaL, § 20, 3, as well as Att. 8i\j/r](rco.

Auokoj: fut. usually diaô/jiai (Karadiaôfiai), also &cb£a) (icara-)
(Attic prefers the middle), but ei<8ia>gco only, § 20, the fut.
3 :
pass. en8ia> x 0wovTai V xxxvi. 28 ca is ARTK

post-classical 3rd :
plur. imperf. e'SiWai/ in N, § 17, 4.

AoKijidtw (a?™-): fut. Sowytiw and doKi/xda-co (Att.), § 20, 1 (ii),
but in Sir. xxvii. 5, xxxiv. 26 8omp.a of N ( B So/a/xa£et) is =
probably pres. as from honipfrns in a papyrus of
doicifida (cf.
11/B.c, Mayser 459, and the subst. 8oki^ in N.T.: the
ex. of
fut. 8oKip.S> which Veitch and Kuhner-Blass cite
from Hdt. I. 199
also appears from the context to be present, r<5 8e Trparco
cfiftaXovri en-erai ov8e ctTrodoKifia ov8eva).
AoXww: post-classical N.'xxv. 18 and 3 times in ^ : 3rd
plur. imperf. eSoXiova-av, § 17, 5.
Avva(Aai: traces of transition to the -« class in 2nd sing.
f
8wr) (usually bivaaat in LXX) and variants 8vv6fxe8a etc.,
§§ 17,
12 and 23, 4: aug. 77- (usually) or e-, § 16, 3: aor. ^8wri6rjv\i8.)
and rfdvvda-dtjp (id.) ib., also eSwrjo-d^v (poet.) Cod. A, § 21, 7 :
fut. 8vvrj(T0fiai and in Cod. A Svvvdrjaofiai,

§ 21, 7.
Awcifj.6ft) (ei/- new verb found in a few late
un-ep-) :
LXX
books and in N.T.
aug. vTreprfbvvdfxaxrav (like y8vvJ)6r]v), § 16, 3.
:
Ayo-<j>o P €'w 3rd plur. impf. e8vacp6pmv Cod.

:
(for -ovv), § 22, 1. A
Avw, 8w«, -SlSvo-kco. Apart from pres. and impf. the classical
tenses of bveiv (da- irn- Kara-) "to sink" (in trans.) are for the
most part retained: 2nd aor. Zbw (not e8vt) V § 21,
3) with inf ,
d XlV l8 A COn Uri L> XxiL

"
*i"?J ' ' J* ' 7 AF ( A Y B *)> fut Mvoiiat, -
pf. SeSvKaj a new intrans. 1st aor. eoWa

(evolved out of the 3rd
plur. of e8w) appears twice in the compounds
Kara8v<raxriv,
viToSvo-avres, § 21, i the trans, fut. 8v<ra> "cause to sink" Jl. ii. 10,
:
111. 15 is late in the simplex, cf. Kara8vaa> Mic. vii. 19. The
class, fut. and 1st aor., act. and mid., of eic8veiv,
iv8ieiv, "to
strip (oneself)," "clothe (oneself)," are also kept,
and once the
class, impf. eve8v6
m
v * xxxiv. 13: plpf. without aug. evBcBvuctv
or without reduplication ivebxiKtiv A
(cf. evftvuti Est. D. 6 B*),
§16, 2 and 7 perf. (only in the part.) iv8e8vfievos and cpdebvuas,
:
the latter limited to 1 K. xvii. 5, 2 K. vi. 14 and

"Ezekiel a"
&
X
'
o' A I
1
'
x 2 6 7 xxiiL 6
'
' C' '
A
mid -l> 12 [do.]: contrast in
xLz. p ev8e8vjj.evovs xxxviii.
4 BAQ).
The pres. and impf. of the intransitive verb "to set," "sink"
are always formed from 8vvw (Ionic: in Att. prose not
before
Xen.), § 19, 3: 8vvu Eccl. i. 5, 8vvovtos
3 K. xxii. 36, 2 Ch.
xvin. 34 A, Jos. viii. 29 (eVt-), ?8vve 2 K. ii.
24, so «dtexdwet
"escapes" Prov. 8 (SiWi A) the aor. hvvavros 2 Or. xviii. 34 B

xi. :
is late (Polyb. ix. 15 Sch weigh.), § 21, 1. The reading of B*N*

in Is. Ix. 20 ov yap dwrjaerai 6 rjXios aoi (8vaerai cett.) is remark-
able a fut. mid. of this form from 8vva> is unexampled, and if
:
the fut. of bvvajxm is intended the reading cannot be original

the two roots are elsewhere confused, e.g. 2 K. xvii. 17 and the
readings in 1 Ch. xii. 18.
To express the transitive meanings "put on," "put off" the
new forms Iv- €k- SlSvo-kco are used in pres. and impf., apparently
first attested in LXX
(also in N.T. and Jos.), § 19, 3.
'Edw tenses regular with aug. el-, except for 3rd plur. impf.
:
iaxrav Jer. xli. 10, beside eiW elsewhere, § 16, 5 aor. pass. :
(e)ld6r)v and in Cod. (e)ldadr]v, § 18, 2 A

for the itacism cf. 'lacra :
Job xxxi. 34 A.
'Eyytt&j vrpoa- (Aristot. and Polyb.
: usually intr. "draw : LXX
near," occasionally trans, "bring near" Gen. xlviii. 10 etc., as
also in Polyb.) fut. eyyiw, § 20, 1 (i) fjyyina, fjyyiaa.
: :
'E-yyudw medial aug. in eveyvi]adpr]v (for r)yyvr]a.), § 1 6, 8.

:
'E-yeipw "raise up" (no ex. of intrans. use of act.): aug.

usually inserted in e'^rjyeipoprjv i^-qyepB^v, § 16, 4 the two perfects :
are rare, the classical eyp-qyopa "watch," "be awake" occurring

only twice (elsewhere replaced by yprjyopea q.v.), the later eyrj-
yeppat only in Zech. ii. 13 it-- "is risen," Jdth i. 4 K duyrjyeppevas
of gates raised to a certain height {bieyeipopivas BA) aor. pass. :
rjyepdrjv (not fjypoprjv), § 21, 6; fut. pass. (e|- iir-)eyep6r]o-opai

N. xxiv. 19, Mic. v. 5, Is. xix. 2 etc. is late (Babrius).
ElXiw I aor. {dv)e'i\rjcra x late (Att. el\a, Ep. eXaa), § 21, 2:
:
perf. pass, (late in simplex, diviCkqpivov Hdt. II. 141, -nepieiKrjpivTqv

in iii/B.c, Mayser 337) elXrjpevos Is. xi. 5 BQ (-ypp. NA), iveikrj-
pivos I K. xxi. 9 B (-rjfip.A), KaTeikr/pevos 2 Ch. ix. 20 A (-rjpp. B).
ElfiC, § 23, II : 2 sg. fut. ear] and eaei, § 17, 12 earcoaav, § 17, 6.
:
Et(jii, § 23, 12. Elttov, el'pT)Ka etc. :see Xeyco,

'EKK\T|ortdtw : medial aug. in aor. e£-eK\r)alaaa, § 16, 8.
and more
'E\aTToveop.cH rarely IXaTTove'w (-tt- not -aa-, § 7, 45)
with same meaning "fail" etc. appear for the first time in LXX
beside the class. eXa-crow (-rr- and -aa-, § 7, 45): aug. omitted
in eXaTTOVwdrj, § 16, 4-
'EXavvw fut. -e\daw (not e\S>), § 20, 1 (iii) aor. and plpf. pass.
: :
avveXaaSevToov, avvrjXaaro late (Att. rjkddr]v, rfkrfkdprjv), § 1 8, 2.

'EXedco usually supplants the older eXeea, § 22, 1.
e
EXfo-cra> not the Ionic and late elX., except in
: which has A
eiXixOelr] Job xviii. 8 and verbal adj. elXinros 3 K. vi. 13: 2nd
fut. pass. eXiyrjaopai is post-classical, § 21, 4.
^The corresponding fut. only in Job.xl. 21 A eiAHCeiC, a corruption

of ei Anceic.
§ 2 4] Table of Verbs 267
"EXko) fut. iXKixra e£- nap- (Ionic for Att. eX^w)
fi
:
the 1st aor. :
etAKuo-a (fjXKvaa, § 16, 5) and pass. elXKiaBrjv

(e'f- «?<£-) have early
authority (the late eiX£a, ei\x 6-nv do not occur in LXX).
'EfAiroSoorraTsco :
a new verb "obstruct": the perf. with
>. irregular medial reduplication, efnreirodeo-Tdrriiias,
appears in a
corrupted form in Jd. xi. 35 A, § 16, 8.
/Evexvpatw: aug. êX vpacra and ive ., § 16, 8 fut. -d<ra> Dt.
X :
xxiv. 6 B and -5 -as ib. AF* 17 B ab AF.
8 21,
'EvtyUojMu:
7 :
fut. ivBv 6ôp,ai (late)
-e0 V /j,r]dt]v, -re8v/j,rjfiai classical.
m and -pâopat (Att.),
'EvwvioSonai the verb appears to be Ionic (Hippocrates,

:
and then not before Aristot, who uses the active) aor. : ^wirvid-
crdrjv (or ev.) and riwirvuurawv (or iv.), § 16, 4 and 8 fut.
:'
ewTTviao-Oija-ojjiai Jl. ii. 28.

'Ey<oT^€cr0ai: verb frequent in LXX, once in
N.T., unattested
elsewhere^ possibly a "Biblical" creation to render
the hiphil of
}TX: aug. evanadpTjv and î>., § 16, 8.
, 'EiroloWd. "register," "enroll" (like diroypdAeiv),
;
a c'lTrat
Keyopevov m N. 1. 18 B i-rvrjôvoifrav,
§ 17, 5.
^
'Em'o-Tafj.cu : aug. ^TTKrrdprjv and V.l. eV., § 16, 4: 2 sing.
cn-HTTao-ai and eTrla-TTj, 12 and 23, 4.
5
§§ 1 7,
EpYd£oj«u:
Karepya -drai -avrai (never Att. epydcropai),
fut.
§ 20, I (11): aug. r^pyaCdjxrjv but dpyavpai (as in Att.), aor.
Vpyacra/xrjv and tlpyaardftrjv, §. 1 the perf. is used only with
6, 5 :
pass, meaning 1 (m Attic it has active sense

as well): fut. pass.
epyaa-Orja-ojim (class.) Ez. xxxvi.
34.
'Epewaw and tpawdw, .
§ 6, 12 : 3rd plur. impf. (as from
>
epevveu) rjpevvovv, § 22, I.
JEptôw: aug., usually f, sometimes omitted, § 16, 4.
Ep-n-w (<£-): 1 aor. e^pi/m * civ. 30, with causative meaning
_
produced/ "made to swarm" (cf. iâprdveiv "cause to sin"),
is unclassical,
using ilp-n-vcra from epniU for "crept"
Att.
(Veitch cites elpâ from Dio Chrys.).
2
"Epxo(j,at in Att. the pres. stem in the simplex
:
is confined
to pres. md., while the moods, imperf. and fut.
are supplied from
C di
?§
Dt Xxi 3 dd fxaXlJ/ ---VTi.s o6k etpyao-Tai witness the Heb.
'
r, \ }v ly :
rual(K.V. has not been worked with") and the undoubtedly

passive use
of the tense the next v. Cod.m has an active aor. 7 in 2 A ™ <We K
xi. 20, a corruption of TjyyiaaTe.
2
A in LXX and later Greek is irapaylvouai, this
common synonym
use
being possibly of Ionic origin apart from Hdt.
it seems to be rare in :
classical Greek. The distribution of the word in LXX is noticeable, esp.

.
its absence from Dan. 9 and books

akin to 0, 2 Es. and 1 and 2 Cn
(except 2 Ch. xxiv. 24):. in non-historical portions its
absence (* and -Prov.)
or rarity (Prophetical books) is more easily
intelligible. In N.T it is
almost confined to Luke's writings.
ef/w : LXX employs TJpxopLrjv, epX &) /xal etc. with fut. eXeixropai
(Epic, Ionic and poet.), etpi being now rare and literary (§ 23,
12) aor. rjXdov with new terminations rjXda, iXdara etc., § 17, 2,
:
fjXdoaav, § 17, 5, opt. eXOourav, § 1 7, 7.

'EpwTCUo aug. rj- but eV-epcbrô-a etc., § 1 6, 4: 3rd plur.
:
impf. €TTt]pa>rovv Cod. A, § 22, 1.

'Eo-Oiw and eVGco (esp. in the part, eadcov), § 19, 3 fut. e'Sopai :
(rare outside Pent.) and Hellenistic cpdyopai, § 20, 2, with 2nd

sing, (pdyeaat and occasionally (pdyrj, § 17, 12 ((payovjxeda Gen.
sil
iii. 2 Z) ) terminations of past tenses etpaya, § 17, 2, e(pdyocrav,
:
Karefpayeaav, rjcrdocrav, § 1 7, 5, (pdyoio-av, § 1 7, 7. The rare pres.

Pi,ppwcrKwonce in Jd. B, § 19, 3 the tenses l3e(3pa)Ka (/3e/3/3&>Kei, :
§ 16,2), (Beftpapai., eftpwdrjv (opt. fipa>detr]<rav Job xviii. 13) are

Ionic and late fut. pass. ftpmBrjo-opai is new. The Att. e'S^So/ca,
:
edrjSeorpai, ^deadr/v have disappeared and the vulgar rpayco of

St John's Gospel unrepresented. is
good tidings" the act. -i(ca (as in Apoc.
EuayyeXi£op.cu "tell :
x. 7, xiv. 6) occurs in 1 K. xxxi. 9 -[(ovres ( = mid. in the 1 Ch. [I
x. 9), with fut. evayyeXim 2 K. xviii. 19 (mid. -ovpcu in next v. and

elsewhere) otherwise only in the mid.-pass., aor. mid. evrjy-
:
yeXia-dprjv (class.), § 1 6, 8, and once aor. pass. evayyeXio-dijra 6

Kvpios p-ov 2 K. xviii. 31=" receive the good tidings" (cf.
Hebr. iv. 6).
Evapeo-T&o aug. : evrjpicrTrjcra, § 1 6, 8.
Ev8ok«w (Polyb. ii/B.c.) and papyri of
aug. omitted in :
evdoKTjcra, §16,4 aor. pass. evdoKrjdrj i Ch. xxix. 23= "prospered"

:
(perhaps a corruption of evodwdr), cf. Is. liv. 17 A).

Ev0t]V€o) Ionic and late for older Attic evdeviw once in pres.
: :
mid. * lxxii. 12 BN* (class.) 3rd plur. impf. evd-qvovaav, § 17, 5. :
EvSweiv {<ar-) aug. Karevdvva, § 16, 4. :
EvXa.peop.cu : fut. evXa^T]dijcrop.ai only (Aristot. : not evXafiij aopm

as in Plato), § 21, 7.
EvXo"ye'co : aug. evXoyrjcra, § 16, 4: term. evXoyovcrav, § 17,5,
fiXoyncraia-av Tob. iii. II: late tenses evXoyrjKa -rjpai -T)67jcrop.ai.
EvpuTKco : aug. omitted in evpov, evprjKa, fvpeBrjv, § 16, 4
terminations evpa, § 17, 2, evpocrav, § 17, 5, evpoicrav, § 17, 7 (ist
aor. evprjara not used, § 21, 1).
Ei><j>pcHvcD aug. ev<ppdv6r)v and
: rjvcfip., § 16, 4: fut. pass.
evCppavBijcropai (not evfppavovpai), § 21, J.
Evxop,cu (irpoar-) aug. usually irpoarjv^dprjv, also -ev£., §
: 1 6, 4,
and e7rpo<rr}v£dpr]v, § 1 6, 8.
"Ex« fut. e£o) (not axrjcra), § 15, 3 3rd plur. aor. i'crxoaav,
: :
§ 17, 5 1 aor. pass. (Ionic and late) /car- crw- ecrxedrjv, with v.ll.
:
in A a-vvea-xecrdr], § 18, 2, and Karrjaxî] 3 M. v. 12: fut. pass.

-axedrja-opai. (late: 1 12 B.C. is the earliest ex. in papyri, AP 31,
6), R. i. 13 (ncira-), Job 9 xxxvi. 8 : class, perf. eV^Ka rare, Sir.
xm. 6 and m 2, 3 M. the mid., excepting dve ofiai (aug. ave(T -

:
X X
6p.r}v
§ 16, 8), is almost confined to the part, evouevos -ov -a
= "near."
Zdw or ^'w fut. {jo-opai, and Cw^, the latter sometimes with
:
causative sense " quicken "=fcocbo-c<> elsewhere, § 20, aor.

3 :
eô-a^(Attic usually employed e/3iW): as from £fj}u 1st sing!

impf. epqv (not e^coj/) and 2 sing, imperat. ^#t (post-class.),
22, 2. §
ZevYWjii, Sîryvvco (dva-) § 23, 2. :
ZtjXow i(rj\r)(ra Cod. X as from

: -e'co, § 22, 4.
Zcovvvco (n-ept- etc.)
but mid. irept,£mvvvTai, § 23, 2 fut. act. :
tcuo-o) (post-class.) Ex. xxix.

9: fut. mid. (ao-opai (once in a
Hexaplaric interpolation in Trepifavrai Ez. xxvii. 3i = 7rept- A
£a>aoi>Tai Q ibj with aorists Zfacra, e£a>crdp,r)v are classical:
perf.
pass, dv- vrepi- in- efatrfMevos (Ionic: Att. e(a>p,<u),
§ 18, 2.
^
'H-yfojwu: (1) with the meaning "lead" frequent in the part.
r)yovfievos=rjyefia>v the tenses (class.) are rare, ^yelro Ex. xiii. 21,
:
Vyijo-erai Mic. ii. 13, Bar. v. 9, rjyrjcraTo Gen. xlix. 26:

(2) with
themeaning "think," "think good" only in literary books (Job,
W., 2—4 M.) with tenses ^yrja-d^v and (Job) ijyqpu with act.
meaning.
"Hkco in virtue of its perfect meaning "am come" 1 in late
Greek adopts in the plur. and occasionally in the inf. and part,
forms as from a perfect JJica the conjugation in LXX as in the :
papyri (Mayser 372) is thus 77*00 -us -u -afiev -are -acrtv (the last
very frequent fJKovtnv only in Job xvi. 23 A)
: the perf. part, :
appears once as j^coy in 4 M. iv. 2 A (fJKav NV and so elsewhere

m LXX: the papyri show both forms, Mayser ib.): inf. fjneiv
4 M. iv. 6 (rjKevai papyri): imperat. (rare in class. Gk) K e 2 K. fj
xiv. 32, Jer. xliii. 14, xlvii. 4 NAQ, Tob. ix.

3 K, iiravr^Ke Prov. iii. 28,
j?We Gen. xlv. 18, Is. xlv. 20 fut. fjga frequent = " will come" not
:
"will have come" (the late aor. rjga is unrepresented).
©dXXw
(dva-) new 2nd aor. dvedaXov (Att. Wr/Xa, Aelian dv-
:
iBrjha)used intransitively "revive," § 21, 2 the pres. dvaOaXXa :
(the compound is unclass.) is used transitively "make to flourish"

Sir.i. 18 etc., Ez. xvii. 24.
©ajxPew: in class. Greek "be amazed (at)," so 1 K. xiv. 15 :
in LXXalso causatively " frighten," iddpfirjcrdv /xe 2 K. xxii.

5,
with pass, danfieofiai, aor. edafi^rjdrjv, § 21, 6.
0avp.dt« fut. davfxda-opiaL (Att.) and -o-co, § 20, 3 eBavfj.d(r67]v
:
:
y
davfiaa-dfiaofiai keep their class, passive meaning (davfxaadijvm
1
"Ikei in Eccl. v. 14 is used as an aorist "he came," answering to
irapeyevero in the next v. The impf. tjkb in 2 M. 5 times and Jdth xi. i K.
Est. C. 21 is perhaps deponent), § 21, 6 : perf. pass, redavfxaa--

fiipos 4 K. v. 1 (Polyb.).
©e'Xco, fut. deXrja-co, no longer (Att.) edeXw, ide\r](7(o, conse-
quently has the new perf. TedeXtjua, § 16, 7 but the old aug. is :
invariably kept in fjdeXov, rjdeXrjaa, § 16, 3 term, fjdekav in X, :
§ 17, 4. The use of evboKrjcra in Jd. (B text) = r7#e'A?;cra (A text)

is noticeable.
©epttw fut. -tw
: and -icrco, § 20, 1 (i).
aor. i8ipp,ava (since Aristot. for -rjva), § 18, 4.
©€p(j,aivw :
©e«pe'« as in N.T. almost confined to pres. and impf., the

:
aor. ideaprjaa -rj6r)v occurring 4 times in literary books, with

^ lxvii. 25 -rjdrja-av 3rd pi. impf. in Jdth x. IO idecopav X, § 22, I,
:
edempova-av A, § 1 7, 5 (2). The tenses in N.T. are supplied from

6edofj.cn iBeaadprjv in
: LXX
is rare, and redeap-ai occurs once only.
©vtJct-kw d-rro- the Att. rule as to the use of simplex for perf.
:
and plupf, compound for fut. and aor. is still observed 1 perf. :
redvijKa -Kevai -kcos, the forms reOviacriv ( = Att. redvacri) -vdvai

-veares in literary books, § 23, 7 plpf. Tedvrjuei § 16, 2 fut. perf. : A :
Te6vT]£op.ai ( =
older Att. Tedvrjgco) 3 times in the Atticising 4 M.
terminations dividavav, § 17, 2, -eBdvocrav -edprja-Koaav, § 1 7, 5*
©pavw fut. pass, (late) 6pava8rja-op,ai and once in B dpav-
:
Grjcropm, § 1 8, 2 aor. pass, edpavadrjv is classical.

:
©vjudco 0v(j.idS« "burn incense" pres. and impf. always from :
-aw (class.) except dvp-id^nvaiv Is. lxv. 3 other tenses from A :
-d£co, fut. -dara, aor. idvp.'ui(ra (Hdt. -it] a a) -iddrjv I K. ii. 1 5 f. :
3rd pi. impf. edvp-iaxrav, § 1 7, 5 : as from -ia> dv/xiovaiv .N, § 22, I.
("Itjfu) only in compounds : aug. omit-

dcpla a-vvim etc., § 23, 6 :
ted in dvedrjv, dcpedrjv, but term, dcfirjices, § 17, 8.

irapeid-qcrav, § 16, 5 :
'Iko.v6oij.cu : unclass., usually impersonal in the phrase lua-

vovcrBco (vfilv) : aor. havoidrjv : 2 sing. Cod. A iicavova-ai, § 1 7, 12.
'IXcta-Kop,ai : the simplex, in class. Greek " propitiate,"
"appease," in LXX is used not of the suppliant but of the
Divine Pardoner, "be merciful," "forgive" ( = tXea>s yivop,m
elsewhere), in the aor. pass. IXda-drjv impt. IXdaSrjri ( = Epic tXrjdi
in same sense) and fut. mid. lXdo-op,ai 4 K. v. 18 bis, ^ xxiv. 11,
Ixiv. 4, Ixxvii. 38 (and probably in 2 Ch. vi. 30 iA&ch should be
read for i&ch, cf. v. 27), once in the fut. pass. IXao-drjaeTai
4 K. v. 18 A. Far commoner is the compound I giXdo-Kopai, fut.
-do-opai, aor. -aadprjv, used like the class, simplex—" propitiate"
man (Gen. xxxii. 20, Prov. xvi. 14) or God (Zech. vii. 2, viii. 22,
Mai. i. 9), but usually abs. "make propitiation" of the priest
mpi tivos passim, sometimes with ace. of the thing for which
1
E.g. Eccl. iv. 2 tovs reBu^/coras tovs TJdr] airo6avbvTa%. The uncom-
pounded fut. daveirai in Prov. xiii. 14, possibly for metrical reasons.
atonement is. made 1 (dpaprlas etc.

Sir. iii. 3 Ez. xliii. 22 + , +
Dan Q 1 ix. 24) and once with ace. of the propitiatory offering'
,
2 Ch. xxix. 24: =

fut. pass. i^Ckao-dfaoixm (unclass.) " shall be
expiated " or " forgiven " N. xxxv. 33 Dt. xxi. 8, 1 K. iii.
14, v i. 3 ,
A reads e&XSro as from -dopm in Sir. xvi. 7. The simplex has

:
thus become a deponent verb " be propitious," and

the causative
sense make propitious " must now be expressed by '£- prefixing e
(cf. egapaprdveiv).
"lTTTt)\u : see Treropai.
'
Ia-TTi|xi, to-xdw (icrrdvco), fut. once in A la-Trja-ca,§ 23, 3 pres
:
<rrr,Kco {irapa-\ § 19, I pf. forms with new

:
trans, pf. ?<rra K a,
2 3> 7, K.a.T- eir-, aor., § 23, 8 and 9
§ 8, 7 : : aug. 'urrJKetv «W. eVr.,
l
^ 16, 5, double aug. d7re<aTe<TT W a, § 16, 8 : term. -eWâv, § 17, 3.
KaOai'pw (e* K - Trepi-),the class, verb for " cleanse " in literal
and met. senses, m LXX is quite rare and restricted to
the lit
sense m the simplex ( =
" winnow " wheat 2
K. iv. 6, and fennel
Is. and
xxvin. 27) in comp. with en- (Dt. xxvi. 13 =" clear
out"
goods from a house Jos. xvii. 15 "clear" a forest [but iâdapLeh
v 18 m
same sense], Jd. vii. 4 B "thin" an army, "weed out"
the inefficient), d. irepi- Dt. xviii. 10, Jos. v. jq aor
4, 4 M. i
•
-eKadapa (once - VP a Jos. v. 4 A), § 18, 4. (Ka0a

pi o W in Lam. iv.
is a aTr. Aey.)
7
Far more frequent is the unclass. KaOap^w (e'*c-
irepi-), mainly and apparently originally with
metaphorical
meaning, but afterwards (see N.T.) used in all senses
mann £S 216 f. has shown that the ceremonial use of theDeiss-
:
word
is not wholly " Biblical " fut. KadapiS, with v. 1. -laa>,
§ 20 1 (i)
: •
aor. jKa8dpi<ra pass. Kadaptadôpai i Ka6apL<r6riv KeKaOaptaaevos

:
'
lor eKadepiaa etc., § 6, 3, Moulton Prol. ed.

3, 56 note.
KaBitw, Ka0eto(j.ai, KaBiâi. From KaQifa (pres. and impf.
have disappeared and the late pf. KeicddiKa is unrepresented)
have aor. indBiaa, used, as in Att, both intransitively
we
"sat"
seated myself,' and, less often, transitively "
caused to sit " •
Att. fut. Ka6tS> is also both trans, (as always

in Attic) Dt xxv 2
Jer.xxxix. 37, Ez. xxxii. 4 ( eVi-), Job e xxxvi.
7 and intrans!
Jl. 111. 12, Is. xiv 13, xlvii. 8 fut. Kadiaa (Ion., vulgar and late)
:
only in Sin xi. 1 B (trans.). The middle is now

confined to the fut
(Att. icadcCrjaopm) which appears in
,
three forms: (i) Ka&Vouai 2
-Uan. O vn. 26 only, (11) K a6iovp,ai 1 Es. iii.
7, * exxxi 12 Hos
X1 v 8 âL
r
,
-
'
m
3 and in the following passages (except Jd'.) as a
-
v.l. tor (m) a form unrecorded

in the grammars Kadtopm 3
Jd.
1
Deissmann BS 224L
Cf.
2
Swete prints it also in Jd. vi. r8 (icaeiofiuu B, KaOâo/xac
A). It may 7 be
merely an itacistic form of /caô-o/xat.
3
The form appears to have grown out of the 3rd sing. Ka8ie?
T ac which
was written as K a$lerai from the objection felt to two
contiguous i sounds:
vi. 18 B, 3rd plur. Kadiovrai Sir. xxxviii. 33 A, 3rd sing. KaBUrai

in Cod. B, Dt. xxi. 13, 3 K. i. 13, Jer. xxxix. 5, Dan. 9 xi. 10, and
in BK in Zech. vi. 13, Is. xvi. 5, * xxviii. 10.
From nadi&pai we have the Att. fut. nadedovfxai twice Jer.
xxxvii. 18, Ez. xxvi. 16: the late fut. KadeaB^crofxai L. xii. 5 B
(4 B F), and the late aor. Kadecrdels Job (? 0) xxxix. 27.
ab
Kadrj/jLai, eKadrjiir]v are now the only pres. and imperf. for the
verb "to sit" : 2nd sing. < ddrja-m (not Kaôf N.T.), but imperat.
usually kclBov (once addrjao), § 23, 13: the unclassical fut. <a8ri-
crofjiai, is fairly common, ib.
Ka0iSdvw (early poetry with intrans. sense) is used transi-
in
tively in Job xii. 18 (nadifav A), Prov. xviii. 16.
Ka£»: the old Att. nam 1 in KarjTat Ex. xxvii. 20 B, eKKaei Prov.
xiv. 5 X, nao/ievr) Mai. iv. I Q tenses regular with 2nd aor. pass,
:
(dialectic) effcar-fcoiji', fut. pass, (late) en-KaTa-Karja-opm, § 21, 4.

KaXe'w fut. naXecra, § 20, I (iii)
: fut. perf. pass. KeKXijaopaL :
only as a variant for kXjô-o/xoi in Ex. xii. 16 A, Hos. xi. 12 BQ>

c f- §15, 3> &ug. in eTrapenaXovv, eirpoo-neKXrjTai,, § 1 6, 8: vb. adj.
k\t]t€ov, § 15, 2.
dvaKa\v\lra H, § 16, 2.
KaXvirrco :
2 sing, evtcavxa (not the later -acrai), § 17, 12.

Kcu>xaofj.cu :
Ke4j.cn. regular § 23, 13, partially replaced by redeipai, ib. 10.

:
Kekiva; neXevdevres Cod. (for -evad.), § 18, 2. A

(Kepdvvvfu) pres. part, nepdwovres, § 23, 2
:
perf. pass. :
KeKepaapai (late), with doubtful authority for Ki<paâi (Att.), aor.

pass. iKepda-Brjv <rvv- (Att. also has eKpdBrjv), § 1 8, 2.
Kipvdw a collateral form of Kipvr]p,y. impf. eKipvav <fr ci. 10; as
the -/« forms are usually retained in the mid., p,ereKi,pvdTo W.
xvi. 21 (Swete) should probably be pereKipvaro.
Kixpaw not Kixprjpi, § 23, 4.
KXcuw not Att. KXdco, but enXaev
: 3 K. xviii. 45 B :
fut.
KXauo-o/xai (not the later -aco of N.T.), § 20, 3 aor. and fut. pass. :
€K\av(rBr]v (-avBrjv B), KXavaBrjo-opai (v.l. nXavB.) are post-classical,

§ 18,2: the perf. pass, is unattested.
KXefo with tenses jcXe/cr« etc. (not the old Att. kXtjoo KX/jcrm
etc.) : perf. pass. Ke/cXeicr/xat and rarely (class.) -eipai, § 18, 2 fut. :
pass. KX(urQr}(Top.a.i (late in simplex: Xen. has it in comp.) ib.
KXtvw pf. act. KeKXina (late) Jd. xix. 9 A, 11

:
(-»?*-), 3 K* A
ii. 28, 4 K. viii. 1 A, Jer. vi. 4 aor. and fut. pass. inXiB-qv, aXcBrj-
:
cropai (not eKXivrjv, kXivtJo:, nor the mid. aor. and fut.), § 21, 5 :
other tenses classical the simplex is absent from the Hexa-

:
teuch, the intrans. use of it (of time Jd. and Jer. I.e., and else-
where in other senses) is late.
cf. rap.ieiov—Tap.eiov etc., § 5 (3). Note that Cod. B keeps 3rd plur.
Kadiovvrai Hos. xiv. 8.
1
Mayser quotes an ex. in ii/B.C, 104 f.
Kvt£co (poetical and in late prose) : aor. a -rex intra and (Cod. A)
aneKVLâ, § 1 8, 3 (iii).
Koi[xdo(jiat : 2nd sing. Koipdcrai Cod. A, § 17, 12: fut. pass.

Koi/xr]67J(roiJ,ai, § 21, 7, and perf. nfnoipr/pai N. v. Tg, 4 K. iv. 32 A,
Is. xiv. 8 are post-classical.
KoMcuo (Trpoa-) mainly in the passive with new reflexive
sense of cleaving to a person, with tenses eKoWrjdrjv KoWrjdrjcropai
KeKoWrjfxai: aug. omitted in KeicoWr/TO, § 16, 2.
Kofjw£w fut. kohlw 3 M. i. 8, -iovpai and -icropai, § 20, 1 (i).
:
Ko-n-xto fut. mid. Koôpai "will bewail" Jer.-Ez.~Min. Proph.,

:
3 K. xii. 24 B, xiv. 13 m
lacks early authority 1 A
fut. pass. :
KOTr7]crofxai, late in simplex, = (a) " shall be cut down " Jer. xxvi.
5
(so eKKOTirja-. Dan. ix. 26), (d) "shall be bewailed" Jer. viii. 2,
xvi. 4 the other act. and mid. tenses are classical, pf. act.
:
wanting: opt. term. iKKo^raiaav, § 17, 7.

Ko\)c|h£<o : fut. -ia> and -icrco, § 20, 1 (i).
Kpd£w the pres. rare in Att. is equally so in LXX, Kpd(eis

:
Jd. xviii. 24, else in the part. Ex. xxxii. 17, 2 K. xiii. 19, ^ Ixviii. 4,
Jdth xiv. 17 B, and inf. ^ xxxi. 3, Tob. ii. 13 BK, impf. enpaôv
Jd. xviii. 22 A: elsewhere the pf. KtKpaya is used with pres.
sense as in Attic, Ex. v. 8, 2 K. xix. 28, Jer. xxxi. 3 etc. fut. :
K.eapat;op.ai as in Att. (with v.l. Kpd£op,af. not Kpdt-a> of N.T.),
§ 20, 3, cf. 15, 3: the aor. takes 3 (or 4) forms, the third only
being classical (i) usually eKeKpaâ, (ii) 'iapaâ rarely and in books
:
using pres. Kpd£a>, but always civenpaga, (iii) dveicpayov, (iv)

possibly redupl. 2nd aor. eiceKpayov, unless this should be re-
garded as impf. from fueKpayoo, §§ 21, I: 19, I. Kpavydta) is
properly used of an animal's bleat in Kpavdgeiv Tob. ii. 13 A
(with loss of y, § 7, 30 icpd£eiv BN), of a human cry in eKpavyacrev
:
2 Es. iii. 13.

(Kp€|j,dvvi>fu) Kp€|j,d£tt Kpgp.a|xai the act. goes over to the -co :
class, Kpefid(a>v (Kpefxvwv A) in Job G, §§ 19, 3 and 23, 2 in the :
mid. the Att. KpijiapLai remains, § 23, 4 fut. Kpepdaa for Att. :
Kpep.5) :e'/cpe/xacra -dcrdrjv as in Att.

Kptvw aor. and fut. pass, for mid. in the compounds
:
dir€K.p'i6rjv (with drreKpLvdpLrjv) a7roKpidr](Topai, dieKpldrjv diaicpi-

drjo-opai, v7TeKp[6T]v (but VTTOKplvacrdai 4 M.), § 21, 6: the simple
fut. pass, apid-rio-op-at, (class.) has mid. sense "contend," "plead
with" in Jer. ii. 9, Job xiii. 19 (-aopepos), pass, "be judged" Is.
Ixvi.16: aug. in edieKpivev H, § 16, 8 term. eKpivocrav, § 17, 5 : r
Cod. C writes iceKpivev for niKpinev Job xxvii. 2.

Kpvirrw and new pres. Kpvp|3a>, § 19, 3 aor. and fut. pass. :
1
In Jer. xxxi. 37 7rfi<rai %etpes Koipovrcu it appears from the Heb. to
keep the meaning "cut" and may even perhaps stand for the passive "shall
be cut" (cf. Or. Sib. III. 651 = 731 ov8e p,ev [yap] e/c 8pvp.ov |#Xa Koiperai).
T, 18
(usually with mid. sense) eKpvfirjv, Kpvf3rjcropai, § 21, 4 (class.

eKpvCpdrjv, (dTr)eK.pv\^dp,r]v, (a.Tro)Kpvip-op.ai unused).
KTo.ofj.ai : 2 sing. Kracrai, § 17, 12 : class, tenses in use k€kttj-
pai (not €kt.), § 16, 7, new fut. pass.
KTrja-o/iai, <=KT7]<rafXT]v:
KTrjBrjcrovTai, "shall be acquired" Jer. xxxix. 15 (B*N* incorrectly
KTitrd.) 43 verb. adj. iiriKT-qros 2 M. vi. 23.
:
Ktcivco (a7ro- Kara-): the simplex only 1 in Prov. xxiv. 11

(unclass. passive Kreivopevovs), xxv. 5, 3 M. i. 2 KaraKre'iveiv :
(poet.) 4 M. xi. 3, xii. II new pres. (beside -ure'iva) airo/crewa,

:
§ 19, 2 perf. direKTCtVKa (late for usual Att. direKTOva) N. xvi. 41,
:
1 K. xxiv. 12, 2 K. iv. 11 -urevm, -enreiva, regular: new passive

:
tenses (in Att. expressed by cnriBavov etc.) are the aor. dire-
2
KTiivBrjv, § 21, 5, and perf. pass, in the two forms d7reKTapp.eva>v
1 M. v. 51 A (- ktciv p,ev cov X, -Krap.ev<ov V*) and direKTovrjo-dai
2 M. iv. 36 V (aTreKTOvrjcrev A).
KvXi'co, impf. <ek.v\lov, replaces the older pres. in -lv8a> the :
tenses eKvXiua iveKvXlcrdrjv (iy)KvXur6r)o-opcu have early authority.

Kvtttw fut. Kv\j/a> (for -o/xat), § 20, 3 perf. eKK€Kv(pa Jer. vi. I.
: :
(Kvpw, Kvpe'w) irpocr- avy- § 22, 3. :
Kvw (kvovcti Is. lix. 4, eKvopev 1 3) and kWco (dironvrjcraaa 4 M.

xv. 17) are both classical.
AaXe'w pf. iXdXrjKa in A and X, § 16, 7 part. XaXovra K =

: :
-mvra (for -owra), § 22, I.

AajApavw fut. Xrjp,^rop,ai (Xdp.yjfop.ai), aor. pass. eXr)p<pdrjv etc.,
:
§ 7, 23 25 — perf. pass, regular KaTeiXrjp.jj.evos (variously spelt)

:
Est. C. 12, 2 M. xv. 19: terminations eXafiav, § 17, 2, e'Xdp.j3avav

Cod. A, § 17, 4, eXd$oo-av iXap.fidvo(jav, § 17, 5 double aug. :
eKareXafiev Cod. A, § 1 6, 8 verb adj. dvaXr]p,Trreos, § 1 5, 2.

:
Aav0av« term. iireXddevTO (for -ovro), § 17, 10.

:
(Ae'-yw "collect") in comp. with «- (mid. verb only 3 ), eVt-

o-w- a7T- Jdth x. 17 B*K*: perf. pass. (Att. usually -eiXeyficu) in
mid. sense enXeXeicTat, (N. xvi. 7 B ab ), 1 K. x. 24, but part, in
pass, sense eK.XeXeyp.ivri 1 M. vi. 35, iiriXeXeyp,. ib. xii. 41, so
plpf. o-vveXeXenTO Jdth iv. 3 -Xe£a> (-op,ai) -eXeâ (-dp.r]v) and aor.
:
pass. eKXeyevres I Ch. xvi. 41 etc., avXXeyevrmv 3 M. i. 21 are class.

Aeyw "say" is defective in as in N.T., being used only LXX
in pres. and impf. of the act. (terminations eXeyapev X, § 17, 4,
iXeyoaav A, § 1 7, 5) and, more rarely, of the passive, with two
exceptions in literary books: (e|)e'Xe£ez> 3 M. vi. 29, Xe^êVra 4
Est. i. 18: Xe£a> XeXeypm etc. are not used. The other tenses
1 Also an incorrect reading of A in Sir. xvi. 12.

2
From perf. act. aireKTaKa which occurs in Polyb.
3 Except iKXe^bi Ez. xx. 38 AQ (read iXeyfa B), eifeXefa 1 M. xi. 23 K
(read ew- AV).
4
eAexOH L. vi. 5 B stands for eKeyxH-
are supplied (as also to some extent in Attic) by aor. dirov 1

(or
«Vn, § 17, 2, 3rd plur. eiTToa-av, § 17, 5, opt. dnaHjav -oicrav,
§ !
7) 7), fut. epw, pf. eipj/Ka (sometimes equivalent to aorist elrrov,
1 K. xx. 26 B, 4 K. vi. 7 B), and pass. p^cropai N. xxiii.
23, Sir.
xv. 10, I M. xiv. 44 (-arofxevos), e'iprjpai Prov. xxiv.
69, I M. xiv. 22,
2 M. vi. 17 (elpi]ada>), 4 M. i. 33 (dweip^pevos) and ippidr^v (for
Att. -77^1/) pr)0rjvai prjBeis, §§ 1 8, I 6, 16. Cf. 8iaXeyopcu. :
Aei'ww (the simplex only in literary books) has the alternative

pres. form <5ta- iyicara- etc- Kara- Xi|j.Travw, once in KaraXeijj.- A
udvetv, § aor. act. usually eXnrov, rarely the late eXei-â,
19, 3 :
§ 21,^1: aor. pass, usually eXel<pdr) V once in 2 Es. B. the late ,
Kare\iTrj]o-av, § 21, 4 the increasing disuse of the o aorist shows

:
itself also in the constant reading of etc. -eXenrov inveXenro^p A

for -eXiwov -eXcTTopr^v of B other tenses regular :
:terminations
eytcareXnrav, § 17, 2, eXtircxrav, § 17, 5, KareXeirrav Cod. A, § 17, 4.
AcvkcUvw "make white" and "be white" L. xiii. 19 (Aristot):
aor. eXevKava, § 1 8, 4
pass. Xevnavdrjo-opcu *• 1. 9.
: fut. A synonym
is X«vKa8itco (for Xevnavdi(co Hdt. VIII.
27), L. xiii. 38 f. with pf.
pass. XeXevKaOicrpivt] Cant. viii. 5 B {-avd. KA).
tenses regular Xoytoipac (Xoylo-erai L. vii. 8
Ao-yôp-ai, :
for A
Xoyia-drja-erai BF)
iXoyicrdprjv, and with pass, sense iXoyi(r8rjv
XeXoyia-fiai (A once without redupl. Xoyio-pevop,
§ 16, 7): new
fut. pass. XoyicrBrjcropai (crvX-) is frequent.
Aovto: eXovcrdrjp, XeXovcrpai (Att. tenses without o-),
§ 18, 2:
A writes Attic Xovpeviqv in the only passage where the pres. mid.
is used, 2 K. xi. 2, B Xovopivqv.
At>p,cuvo(«H, often written Xoipalvopai, aor. eXvpwdnvv
§ 6, 41 :
(as m
Att. not iXv/xav.), § 18, 4.
:
At>co: term. nareXvocrav, double aug. e8ieXv<rauev

§ 17, 5 :
Cod. X, § 16, 8.
MaKpvvto: used in a few, mainly late, books, esp. both

transitively=/ia*cpav dcpiardvai (so pf. pass, in Aristot.) and intr.
%
=paK P av drrexeiv e.g. Jd. xviii. 22 or="delay" Jdth ii. 13: pf. '
act. fiafiaKpyvKorav A, § 1 pf. pass. p,epaK.pvppevov,

6, 7 1 4. :
§ 8,
Ma PTvpo(j.ai (81a- (not attested before LXX) 8iapap-
ivrc-) : fut.
rvpovpai Ex. xviii. 20 etc. pepaprvpco 2 Es. xix.
34 B, § 16, 7. :
Maxop.cu: fut. (no ex. of simple fut.) 8iapa wopm Sir. x'xxviii.
X
28 (so with -paxeaopm in Ionic and late Greek), § 20, 2 aor. :
regular ipaxea-dp.^ (not the late epaxeo-6r) V 21, 6. As from

), §
-jAaxtSofMH (unrecorded in LS) 8iapepdxta-rai Sir. Ii. 19.
Metyvvpi for pres. and impf. act. (o-vp)p.i<ry<a o-wepio-yop
:
are
used {o-vvpicra-eL Cod. A, § 9, 5), so crvvavap,lcrye(rde Ez. xx. 18 B C01T
{-piyyea-Oe B* sic, -piyvvaBat AQ), whereas the -pi forms are
1
1 st aor. mid. &ireiirdfi7]i> (Hdt., Aristot. and late prose) Job vi 14
3, xix. 18 A and Zech. xi. 12.
usual in the middle, § 23, 2 class, tenses used are ep(e)â,

:
e>(e>'x<V ™m
id- sense "make terms" 4 K. xviii. 23 = Is. xxxvi. 8,
{iir)eplyr]v V cv. 35, I Es. viii. 67, 84, Ez. xvi. 2>7 (dva)pepcypat
(never -pepeiypai) 2 fat. pass. wppiyrjo-ovTai Dan. G xi. 6
:
(airoo-vp- A
piyrjaecrdai once in Horn., else late).
:
e/xeXXov and rjpeXkov, § 16, 3.

Me'XXco :
(Me'Xw): impers. /xe'X« rare, impers. perapeXqaj] Ex. xiii. 17:

eVijueXoO/mt Gen. xliv. 21 (pres. with fut. sense) and -peXopcu
are both Attic, § 22, 3, tenses iiTipe\rjcropai and eTrepeXrjBrjv
regular: the tenses of perapiXopat, (Att. only in pres. and impf.)
are new viz. perepeXrjdrjv, perapeXr]8r](ropcu, -pepeXrjpai, § 21,6.
Mepi£w (Sta-): fut. jueptw (Att.) with v.l. -tVco, § 20, I (i) and
fut. mid. pepiovpat I K. xxx. 24, Prov. xiv. 18: fut. pass, pepia-
Orja-ojxaL N. xxvi. 53 etc. post-classical else regular. :
Miaivw pf. pass, peptap.pevos (v.l. -aap as in Att.), § 18, 4.

:
Mi|j,vrjcrKO[j.cu (eVi- i M. x. 46 the act. is only used in com-

:
position with dva- biro-) the pres. (rare in early prose) = " make
:
mention" Is. xii. 4, xlviii. 1, lxii. 6, = "remember" M> viii. 5, Sir.

vii. 36, 1 M. with alternative unredupl. form pvj]-
vi. 12, xii. 11,
aKopai, § 19, 3: class, tenses with the meaning "remember"
pep.vqp.ai, epepvr]p,rjv Tob. i. 12, epvr]adr]v, pvr](j6rj(Topai (not pep-
vjjo-opai, § 15, 3): the aor. and fut. occasionally have passive
meaning "be mentioned" (unclass.), epvrja-Brjv Sir. xvi. 17 B, Jer.
xi. 19, Ez. iii. 20, xviii. 24, xxxiii. 13 A, 16 A, pvrj(r8r](ropai Ez.
xviii. 22, Job 6 xxviii. 18,
Mio-€w impf. ipurmv (for -ow) Cod. X, § 22, 1
:
post-class, :
pass, tenses peplaqpai Is. liv. 6, lx. 15, purr]6ricropai Sir. ix. 18,
xx. 8, xxi. 28, Eccl. viii. 1.
Mvt]<rT6vo(j.ai (act. not used) fut. -aopai and perf, with pass, and
mid. sense, pepvrjcrTevpai (ep<v.), § 16, 7.
Moixao|Mu an alternative form, probably Doric 1 (first found
in Xen. Hell. I. 6, 15 in the act. in the mouth of a Lacedaemonian),
of the Att. /xotêvco, confined in LXX
to two books, Jer. (iii. 8,
v. 7, vii. 9, ix. 2, xxiii. 14, xxxvi. 23 all except the last in —
"Jer. a") and Ez. a (xvi. 32, xxiii. 37, 43 A), as in N.T. to Mt.
and Ma: it is used only in pres. and impf. (therefore ipioixeva-e
Jer. iii. 9) aug. dropped in potx aTO K> § 16, 2. Elsewhere in
: LXX
and N.T. the tenses of [mhx«v« are used, including the pres. (L.
xx. 10, Hos. iv. 14, vii. 4, Ez. xxiii. 43 BQ), the class, distinction
in the use of the act. of the man, the pass, of the woman, not
being rigidly observed.
MoXww perf. pass. pep,o\vppevos and -vapevos, § 18, 4: the
:
fut. pass. po\wdr)(Topai Sir. xiii. 1 etc, appears to be post-classical.
Ne'ixw has late sigmatic futures and aorist veptja-a, -rjaopai,
1
Wackernagel Hellenistica 7 ff.
-ovpai eveipdprjv), § 21, 2

Karevefirjcrdfiriv (Att. vepcb class, aor. act. :
and pass, retained in Dt. xxix. 26 8ieveip.ev, W. xix. 9 evep-qdrjaav.

N^Gm vulgar and late form of v£> { vda or vya), like d\rj6a>
1
= =
dXeco, Ex. xxxv. 25, with late perf. pass. (8ia)vevr)o-p.fvos, Ex. xxvi.
31 etc. and verb. adj. vrjaros, Ex. xxxi. 4 (contrast Epic ivvvqros) ;
the old aor. evtjcra Ex. xxxv. 26 required no alteration.

Nitttw, the Ionic present from which the tenses are formed,
replaces Att. vi£a>, § 19, 3: fut. pass. vKprjaerm L. xv. 12 has no
early authority: pf. pass, with mid. sense vivnvrai ib. 11 BA
(early in comp.): else regular: LXX
prefers the simple verb
which Attic prose avoided (d-n-o- 3 K. xxii. 38, Prov. xxiv. 35, 55 :
nepL- Tob vi. 3 X).

Noe'w 3rd plur. impf. (Kar)evoovcrav, § 17, 5
: the deponent :
fut. of the compounds always takes the pass, form ewo^drjcropai

Sir. xiv. 21 KA
(vorjd. BC), biavotjdija-ofiai Sir. iii. 29 etc., Dan. O
ix. 25 etc. {biavorjcroixai is an alternative class, form).
Noji£S> apart from Sir. xxix. 4 only in literary books verb,
: :
adj. vopiareov, § IS, 2.

Nvo-o-o|jicu ( Kara-) the compound with met. sense "feel com-
:
punction" or of lust (Sus. 10) is not found before for aor. LXX :
the Pent, uses Karevvxdrjv, the other books Karevvyrjv with fut.
-vvyrjaopcu, § 21, 4: perf. -vevvypm.
Nwrdtw: vvard^co evvaraâ, § 18, 3 (i).
(S«v6w) : term, direêvovcrai Cod. A (from Aquila), § 17, 12.

S-qpcuvco (dva- d-rro-) has late fut. pass, ^rjpavdrja-ofxm Is.
xix. 5 etc. inaddition to class, tenses (no pf. pass, attested).
From £upe'a> or the later £updo> (pres. unattested: no forms
from gvpco in LXX) LXX
besides class, egvprjcra, egvprjpai, has
the following regularly formed tenses which lack early authority
£vp7J<ra>, e^vprjdrjv, ^vpr]drjaQpai, e^vprjcrdprjv, gvpijcropai.
(Qfyco only inthe compounds) dvofyw, 8tavoiya>, and once

•n-pocroi-ywnever -olywpi for the spelling dvvya, § 6, 41 (i) the
: : :
augment (§ 16, 6) is always in the a in diavoiyoo Sirjvoiga etc.

(dirjveanTo Job xxxi. 32 C is a solitary ex. of augmented 01) and
usually in dvolyw, the compound nature of which is becoming
obscured, thus impf. and pass, (i) usually
rjvoiyov -6/jlt]v, aor. act.
rjvoiâ ijvolxdrjv, less commonly
Att. dviaâ dveaxdrjv or (iii)
(ii)
with triple aug. rjvimâ ijvecpxdrjv the perf. pass., on the other
:
hand, appears once only in the later form (i) rjvoiypevos Is. xlii. 20
(dirjvoiKTat Job G xxix. 1 9), usually (ii) Att. dvecoypevos or (iii)
nveaypivos, plpf. dveauro (tjv.) Job I.e. the 2nd perf. act. dveaya :
once with intrans. sense Tob. ii. 10 2 Es. has late 2nd aor. BA :
and fut. pass, rjvolyrjv, dvoiy7jo-op,ai, the other books 1st aor. in
1
See Rutherford NP 134 ff.
-y8r]v with fut. dvoi)(6r](ropai, also late (Xen. dvecpôpai), § 21, 4.

Upoo-emgev Gen. xix. 6 is a new compound, rather strangely used
as the opposite of dveq>£ev = " shut to" (Heb. "iJD, rendered
aTreKXeicrav in v. io cf. German zumacken, aufmachen).
:
OT8a in LXX, as in Hellenistic Greek generally, has the

uniform conjugation oldas (27 exx.) -e -apev -are -acn(v). The
Attic forms are now an index of literary style 2 sing, olada :
4 M. vi. 27 and in the degenerate form 1 oladas Dt. ix. 2 B

(olcrBa F, rjcrBa A): plur. tare 3 M. hi. 14 (a letter of Ptolemy),
etcracnv Job xxxii. 9 X aa (eiciN N*: the translator, notwithstand-
ing his usual classical style, no doubt wrote o'l8a<nv here as
elsewhere). For 2 sing, oldes in (perhaps influenced by el8es A :
so in later papyri from ii/A.D., Mayser 321) cf. § 17, 8. The

plpf. is also uniform, keeping et throughout jj8eiv (eWrjv 2 K. :
i. 10 B* may have arisen out of the 3rd plur. 1st aor. e'l8r]crav) y
rj8eis (Dt. xiii. 6) -« -eipev -eire -eiaav the classical forms fj8rf :
ffdrjorda (-rjs) j]8epev (rjapev) etc. being unrepresented. Inf.

2
elBevcu, part, eldas .
The only fut. in LXX (etaofiai is not found) is eldrjam (Ionic,

34 eldrjaovaip NQ
3
Aristotle and late writers) in Jer. xxxviii.
(oldijcrovaiv B, l8i]crov(nv A). A corresponding 1st aor. e'ldrjaa
strictly =" came to know" (Ionic and from Aristotle onwards:
eldrja-ai in a papyrus of iii/B.C, Mayser 370) occurs in the B text
of Deut. eldrja-av viii. 3, 16, xxxii. ij
:
h reading jj8eio-av in , AF
each case (cf. Is. xxvi. 11 r), with inf. eldrjarai Dt. iv. 35 B (el&evai
AF), Jdth ix. 14 BN*A.
There is constant confusion in the MSS between the forms

of olba and elftov, esp. the participles eldas and I8d>v (cf. note 2
below). The existence of a genuine variant form eldoav as part.,
of ol8a can hardly be inferred from the evidence it occurs in :
a
2 Es. xx. 28 A, Job xix. 14 B*K°- Wis. iv. 14 K, with awet.8(a>v) ,
1 M. iv. 21 NV*
Tid
2 M. iv. 41 V*. , good illustration of the A
confusion of forms is Job xx. 7 (Heb. " see ") el86res B, I86res A», :
Idovres H, eldores I86vres (conflate) C.

OIk€w aug. omitted in KaroiK-rja-a, § 16, 4.
:
OIk££w aug. omitted in Karotxtcra, § 16, 4.

:
OIko8o(A€w aug. omitted in otKoSoftô-a, § 16, 4, retained in.

:
part. cpKo8ofxrjcravTes, § 1 6, 9 3rd pi. impf. wkoSo/jlovo-civ, § 1 7, 5.

:
OUcTeCpco so always in B,and usually in the other uncials

:
(Inscriptions show that olnTlpco was the older form, and so X

generally writes, but its testimony is untrustworthy, cf. § 6, 24)
fut. and aor. take the late forms (as from -ia, cf. olnTeiprjfia
1
Rutherford NP 22 J f.
2
Or ISdis: so A writes in Job xix. 19, xx. 7, xxviii. 24, Eccl. ix. 1 and
(with X) W. ix. 9: B* has this spelling in Bar. iii. 32 only (Bar. ft, p. 13).
3 The reading is supported by the quotation in Hebrews viii. 11.
Jer. xxxviii. 3) olKreipijo-a, oiKTelprjcra (never cokt., § 16, 4): the

class, aor. muretpa (o'Ikt.) is now literary 2 M. viii. 2, 3 M.
v. 51, and in comp. with nar- 4 M. viii. 20 K, xii. 2 NV (A twice
correcting to the later form), with err- Job xxiv. 21 A : the writer of
4 M. employs the unclass. mid. olKTtipopai v. 33 {-rjua, A), viii. 10.
0!|j.cu 4 M. i. 33 (rare outside literary books), 2 sg. oiVi and
°"fl> § J 7) I2 has the Attic tenses Sp.rjv (not aop.rjv) Gen. xxxvii. 7
>
etc., aij6r)v Est. E. 14 (hOh K* o)H9ei A), '1 M. vi. 43 X. The

late compound Karowpevos "supercilious" occurs in Hb. ii.
5
(Aristeas § 122, Philo).
Ol(j,co£«fut. olpw^co (Att. -£op,ai\ § 20, 3.
:
(Olo-Tpdw) only in the late compound Trapoiarpdco intrans.

'rage," Hos. iv. 16 Trapoiarpcbo-a Trapolarprjcrev (aug., § 16, 4:
irapoicTTpcoarev Q* vid ), Ez. ii. 6 -r]<rovcn(v).
"0\\v[i,i aTT-bi-i^-TT poa-air- forms as from -oWvco in the active
:
§ 23, 2 the simple vb, confined in early Greek to poetry, in

:
LXX
is limited to Job, Prov. (both of which imitate the poets) and Jer. /3
(also Jer. x. 20 wAero a doublet): tenses regular including fut.
drroXS) -ovp.u, whereas an-oXeVco (N.T.) hardly belongs to LXX
proper, § 20, 1 (iv) a7roX<»Aa is frequent, the trans, pf. drroXmXeKa
:
rare and with one exception confined to the part., Dt. xxxii. 28, Is.
xlyi. 12, xlix. 20 (diroiXeKas A, § 16, 7), Sir. ii. 14, viii. 12, xxix. 14,
xli. 2 term, of aor. opt. okio-aurav etc., § 17, 7. The Job translator
:
also uses the collateral Epic form 6X4kw, x. 16, xvii. 1, xxxii. 18.
5
OXoXt>£co fut. 6XoXv£a> (Att. -i-opai), § 20, 3.
:
"Op.vi>|ja (eg6p.wp.ai in 4 M.) and usually 6p.vvo>, but the -p.u

forms remain in the mid., § 23, 2 fut. 6p.ovp.ai (not the later
:
opoa-co), § 20, i (iv) perf. 6p.ap.oKa appears in degenerate forms,

:
§ 16, 7 aor. regular ap-oo-a, the aug. being retained in part.

:
afiocravres, § 1 6, 9, aor. mid, only in 4 M. ix. 23 igop.6o-rjo-6e.

'Op.oidw: aug. omitted in aor. 6/xoiWa, § 16, 4 tenses regular. :
( 0vivti|w): represented only by the class, fut. mid. ovrjcrerai

Sir. xxx. 2 and the unclass. 1 aor. pass. covdo-dr]s, § 18, 2.
'Oîivdi (Trap-): aug. omitted in Trapot-vv&rjv, § 16, 4 no perf. :
act. or pass, attested, other tenses regular, the fut. pass.

Trapo^vv8rjo-op.ai Dan. O xi. 10 occurring already in Hippocrates.
'Opaw retains most of the class, forms including pres. and
imperf., though the latter is rare and both tenses are beginning
to be replaced by means of /3Xe7ro> and Beapch q.v. fut. ctyo/xcu (&//•., :
§ 8, 3 (3)) with 2nd sg. -77 and -«, § 17, 12 pf. ia>pai<a eopaKa, § 16, 6,
:
3rd pi. eoopanav, § 1 7, 3 : aor. etdov or 18ov, § 16, 5 (18., § 8, 3 (3)),

3rd pi. «<W (18.) and
and 5, aug. retained in
(e)l8oo-av, § 17, 2
moods 61877 etc., §In the passive the class, aor. and fut.
16, 9.
acpdrjv, 6cpflrj<TO{iai. are frequent the aor. ecopddrjv (not before
:
Aristot.) occurs in Prov. xxvi. 19 BX* (Spadaxriv), Ez. xii. 12

(opadrj), xxi. 24 (opadrjvat.) and in the form wpadrjcrav in Dan. 6
28o Table of Verbs [§ 24
i. 15, § 16, 6 : fut. opaBrjcropai is late and confined to Job 6 xxii. 14

and in compos, with Trap- 3 M. 9 (the comp. occurs in a
iii.
papyrus of 113 B.C., Mayser 405 : Galen, a contemporary of 0,

is the earliest authority for this fut. in the simplex) Att. pf. pass. :
cotttcu occurs in Ex. iii. 16, iv. 1, 5, Jd. xiii. 10 BA, elsewhere the
rather later icopapat (Isocr.) or £6p., § 16, 6. The only examples
noted of pres. mid. (pass.) are literary, opcopevos (pass.) W. xiii. 1,
vtpopcopevoa (mid.) 2 M. vii. 24, 3 M. iii. 23, of impf. mid. irpoopcoprjv
^ xv. 8. On the other hand two new pres. forms for "I am seen"
occur, 6irTd£o(ji,cu N. xiv. 14 and 6irTdvo|xcu {wirravop-qv) 3 K. viii. 8,
Tob. xii. 19 BA (the latter in papyri of ii/B.c, Mayser 404, and
in N.T.).
' Op-yitofuU) Trapop-yitw : "provoke to anger" is expressed by
the late compound Trapopyi(a> -i5> -copyiaa, which appears twice
only in the pass. (Theophr.), -n-apopyiapevrjv Sir. iv. 3 (-copy.),
§ 16, 4, TrapopyicrBrjcreTai Dan. O xi. 36: 6pyi£opai on the other
hand is confined to the passive 1 with tenses copyicrdrjv, 6pyi<rBr)- ,
(ropai (never the more frequent Att. opywvpcu), §21,7.

'Op0dw: aug. in dv-KaT-opdcoBrjv, § 16, 4, iTravcopdcodrjv, ib. 8.
'Opdpilia "rise early" (St- 1 K. xxix. 10 A), often written
6p0i(co, § 7, 35, replaces the earlier 6p8p€vw, found only in Tob.
ix. 6 B fut. opOpico with v.l. -icrco, § 20, 1 (i), aor. copdpiaa.
:
'Opva-o-h) (St- tear-): 2 aor. pass, (late) Karcopvyrjv, the earlier

1 aor. -wpvxdrjv once in A, § 21, 4.
5
0<{>€Ouo: fut. ocpeikrjcrca (Att.) and -eVco, § 1 8, i : 2 aor. now
only in unaugmented form o(pe\ov as particle, § 16, 4.
Uaito) (ip-naTa-TTpocr-a-vp.-) has the late guttural tenses

-iraiôpai (and -£a>, § 20, 3), eTrcutja, -7re7ratâ, -TreTraiypai,
§ 18, 3 (i) (for Att. Traiaoptu etc., Rutherford NP 91, 313 f.).
riaio> see : tvtttco.

IIapoi|ud£« aug. irapoipiaêv, iirap., § 16, 2 and 8.
:
IId(r<rw " sprinkle," used in the simplex (poetical) and com-

pounded with Kara-, has the late tenses ireirao-pivos Est. i. 6 and
aor. mid. KaT-eTracrdprjv.

rio/rdo-a-co : see tvtttco.
IIaT€w : TraTcocriv Cod. A for TraTovcriv, § 22, i : double aug.
£veTrepieTTa.TT]cra Cod. A, § 1 6, 8.
Ilavco (dva- iirava- <ara-) : the simplex is almost confined to
the mid., naTcnravco almost to the act. which is used both
transitively and intransitively, e.g. 777 rjp. t§ ej38. KariTrava-ev kcu
irravcraTo Ex. xxxi. 17 tenses regular, in pass, and mid. Travcropai
:
(not Trav(cr)dfjcropcu nor the late Travcropai), eTravcrdprjv with dve-
1
A has the act. twice, but opylâ. Pro v. xvi. 30 is an error for oplfei. and
ocroi yap opyifrvcnv Job xii. 6 for ocroi irapopylôvcnv.
iravdrifjLev Lam. v. 5, neiravpai under the influence of the Heb.

:
dvcnraveiv, narcnraveiv rivi—" give rest to" 3 K. v. 4, 1 Ch. xxiii.

25, 2 Ch. xiv. 6, xv. 15, xx. 30.
ILeiQo) (dva-, avp-) is mainly restricted to the 2nd perf.
•nwoiect (rare in Attic prose) with pres. sense " I trust," 3rd
plur. irirroidav, § 1 7, 3, and plpf. e-n-eirolSeiv (treTr., § 16, 2) the :
paraphrastic construction of Tre<rroi6a>s with auxiliary e<W (or

c a
yiveaBai Is. xxx. 12, Sir. ii. 5 N -
) is frequent, especially in Is.,
-V
1 e
{.J
s - xxxy i- 4, 6, xxxvii. 10 (ireiroidas B), tt. tJ? and wo-tv
ib. viii.14, x. 20, xvii. 8, tcrdi tt.Prov. iii. 5, 77- jfi/, . fire, tt. etrojuai
2 K. xxii.3, Job 18 and 10 times in Is. so much has iriiroiBa
xi. :
come be regarded as a pres. that a new 1st aor. ern-TroiOô-a

to
is formed from it, § 19, 1, cf. TTenoid-qcns
4 K. xviii. 19. The
remaining tenses of the verb in LXX (irelo-a, eneia-a, ireiBopm,
eneidop^v, wiTreia-fiai, eTreicrdrjv) are with few exceptions restricted
to the literary books.
Ileivaw has a for Att. r/ in the contracted forms, § 22, 2, and
m the tenses Treivacrco iireivdcra, § 18, I.
IIeipdo|uu (otto-), impcifro (81a- e/c-) : the former is used for

"attempt (anything)" with passive tenses iireipddrjv and ireirei-
papcu with mid. sense (class.), the latter for "tempt" or "try
(anyone)" with pass. aor. irreipdardr^v "be tried," § 18, 2.
Uepio-creva has the new meanings "be excessive" or "severe"
to anyone (Sir. xxx. 38) and "be superior to" "excel" (Eccl. iii.
19), but is not yet found in causative sense (as in N.T.) = "make
to abound" aug. regular eVepiWeuo-a, § 16, 8.
:
(IleTdtw) en- replaces TreTavv-ufu "spread out" in the only two

passages where a pres. occurs § 23, 2 aor. intrao-u (dva- 8t- e|-) :
is Attic, and fut. eWeTwo is old (Att. irerm) pf. act. dicnreTreraKOTa. :
2 Ch. V. 8 is post-class, and pf. pass. 8<,cnreneTa(rp,evos (3 K.,

I— 2 Ch.) replaces Att. -TreTrrapai, § 18, 2.
IIe'TO|j.cu, •jreVap.cu (Trerdopat), &irra|i.<H "fly": (i) Attic Treropcu
occurs in pres. ind. irerovTai Job v. 7, Is. Ix. 8 BK and part.
Treropevos (9 exx.) with impf. iirirovTo Is. vi. 2 N (ii) nirapai :
(poetical and late prose) in pres. ind. 7reVa(i>)rat Dt. iv.

17,
Prov. xxvi. 2, Is. Ix. 8 AQ, part. Trerdp.evos Is. xiv. 29 B (-opevos
cett.), inf. Trirao-dai (? -dudai) Ez. xxxii. 10 BQ, impf. iniravTo
Is. yi.1
2 BAQr
(iii) the aor. and fut. in : LXX are the late
passive forms (as from Trerdfa) eTrerdad^v (eg- kcit-), Treracrd^-
2
a-opai (vice class, iirrdpr^v, irô-opai), § 18, 2 (iv) of the later :
rrerdopai a possible ex. occurs in Ez. I.e. irercopevos Zech. v. 1 :
r* may be a mere itacism for -6/ievos : (v) as from iirrrjpt -apac

1
'EiriTaroW. xvii. ix B A is doubtless a corruption of iwereraTo {relvw).
2
These forms appear in Hatch-Redpath s.v. ireravvdvai, ireTafriv, but
with one possible exception the meaning is "fly" (Heb. S]1JJ). See Rutherford
NP 373 f. for the mixture of forms.
we have the late pres. act. butrrdvTos W. v. 1 1 B* (SiairrdvTos

cett.) andlate pres. mid. dv- na8- L-rrrdp-evos Is. xvi. 2, Sir. xliii. 17,
iîirrao-daL Prov. vii. io, as well as aor. eirrr]v (class, poetry) Job
xx. 8 (beside eKTreracrBev in same v.), iînrrjcrav Sir. xliii. 14A
nUi> used, as in Att, for "press" and eWie^ for "op-
is
press" with regular tenses urUcrm iêiriecra iKireirUa-fim: the later
contract form m^'co in inTruôvvres Ez. xxii. 29 B, § 22, 3:
md£co (Doric and colloquial, mod. Gr. maw) meaning " seize
occurs in aor. irida-are Cant. ii. 15 and fut. pass. iriaa-drjcropai
(else unattested) Sir. xxiii. 21 BX: but the distinction of mean-
ing is not always observed, i^Trlacrev Jd. vi. 38 B (aw ew icier ev A)
being used = " pressed out " and etjewiaaa 1 K. xii. 3 (-Ucra B) A
= " oppressed."
niixTrXt^jxi and m|AirXd« (e/x-), § 23, 4.
(IIi((i,)irpd») ep- for epw'nrprjpi, § 23, 4.
IIivco : fut. 2nd
irlrj), § 17, 12: 3rd plur.
sing, wieaai (not
aor. iirioo-av, § 17, imperat. Trie (Att. also wWi), inf. Trteti/ and
5,
tviiv (wlv), § 5 p. 64 aug. omitted in wewanei, § 16, 2.
:
(Ilnrpdo-Kw) has the class, tenses wewpana (3rd plur. wewpaaav,

§ 17, 3), wew papal 3 K. XX. 20, 2 M. viii, 14, iwpddrjv, with the
post-class, fut. pass. wpaBrjaopaL L. xxv. 23 etc. the other tenses :
are still, as in Att., supplied from other verbs, pres. and impf.
from 7rcoXeco, aor. and fut. from dwobiftopai,.
IIiTrTw: aor. usually eweaa, not -ov, § 17, 2 aug. omitted in :
plpf. -wewraKeiv, § 1 6, 2.
nXavdop.cn fut. ir\avrjdrj(rop,ai for Att. w\avrj<rop,ai § 21, 7.
: )
nxêww (pres. pass, twice in Aeschylus = " receive the sup-

port of the wXrjdos") is frequent in as causative of Att. LXX
•n-XtiOvw "abound" (the latter only in 3 M. v. 41, vi. 4 V) tenses :
regularly formed including iwXrjdvvdrjv, w\rj6w6rjaop.aL, wewXrj-

6vp,p,ai, § 18, 4: the verb is used intransitively in 1 K. i. 12
(iwXrjdvvev wpocrevxopevr]), vii. 2, xiv. 1 9.
nXt]p6w plpf. pass. iweTrXrjpcoro (wewXrjpcoTO V), § 16, 2, also
:
in Cod. A iwXrjpaTo, § 1 6, 7, and eTrewXrjpovro, § 22, 4.

IIXi]a-<rci) : see rvwra.
nXotn-ii> fut. ttXovtico (Att.) with v.l. -mtw, § 20, 1 (i).
:
Ilvew fut. 7rvevarop,ai (Att. in compounds) and wveva-co, the

:
latter once apparently causatively " make to blow," § 20, 3.

(IIo8ii>) : with v.l. -ia-a, § 20, I (i).
fut. <rvp.wo8iS>
IloOe'w, iwi- aor. iw66rj(ra (Att. also -ecra), § 18, I.
:
Iloiew spellings in X Triâare, irorjcre, § 6, 36 and 38 aug.

: :
omitted in wewoiriKew, § 16, 2 terminations wewolrjuav, § 17, 3, :
ewoiovcrav, § 1 7> 5-
1
The Heb. corroborates eKcrT7]<rovTat in Hos. xi. 11 (cf. 10), e^ri<p87jaav
in Lam. 19:
iv. eKTrr-rjcrovrai, iêirr-qaav were natural corrections suggested
by the context.
24] Table of Verbs 28'
IloXefxeco : term. enoXepovaav, § 17, 5 ; aor. pass. iiroXeprjBricrav

(class., Thuc. v. 26) Jd. v. 20 A " were fought against," fut. pass,
late (Polyb.) iroXefirjdrja-erai Dan. O ix. 26 the : late fut. and aor.
mid. (cited by Veitch from LXX) do not occur in the uncials.
IIov€w : TTOveo-co, eirovecra, § 18, I.
(IIovTi£a>) : fut. KaraTTOvriSi with v.l. -i<ra>, § 20, I (i).

Ilopevofj-ai has regular tenses 7ropeuo-o/xat inopevd-qv neiropevpai
(the last, including compounds eiV- en-, not frequent, mainly in
Hex.) the rare Tropevdrjcropai in late versions, §21,7: late 1 aor.
:
mid. iTmropevuapevr} 3 M. i. 4 and as v.l. -rropevaapeda Gen. xxxiii.

12 M curs., TTopeia-rjaBe L. xxvi. 27 A, -crmpeBa I M. ii. 20 A.
inpuip^v, the class, aor. to wveopai, is still retained
(IIp£a|j,cu) :
in Gen. and Prov. xxix. 34 the later wvrjadp-qv (sow.) is not used
:
:
the form irpidcrcurOai Gen. xlii. 10 A is unparalleled. "To buy"

is now usually dyopd(ew.
IIpovo|X€ii(o post-class. enpovopevcra (with v.l. npoev.) and
:
Trerrpovopevpivos, § 16, 8.
Ilpocfnyrevco : aug. inpo^rjTevaa (with v.l. irpoe<p.), § 16, 8 : A
once has the mid. iirpocprjTevovTo Jer. ii. 8.
iliroeco : TYTQavrai =
-ovvrai, § 22, I.
(Uvpitio) ep,- : a late alternative for ipniTrp-qpi or ipirvpevm :
pf. pass. ip-Tveirvpia-fiai and in Cod. A iveirvpicrpivos, § 16, 7.
'Pcu'vw " sprinkle " (class, poetry) has fut. pavm, aor. epava
(in- npoa-: class, eppava) pf. bUppayna is new, § 16, 7 note. :
Cod. A
once has fut. paviei L. xiv. 16 as from pctvii> (Pollux).
The aor. pass, ipavriad^v (in- ire pi-) is formed from the post-
class, pav-r^co (Athenaeus is the earliest non-Biblical authority
cited), which also has fut. act. pavriw * 1. 9, Ez. xliii. 20 A(nepi-).
'Pew has classical tenses (except for the occasional omission
of the_ second p): impf. nareppei 1 K. xxi. 13 (-epei A), nepiepeov
4 M. ix. 20, impf. pass. Kareppeiro ib. vi. 6 fut. pvrjaopai (dno- :
iK- not the rarer pevaopai nor the late pevaco), § 20, 3 aor. pass,
:
:
as active ippvrjv (an- Si-), § 21, 3, but igepvrjv, § 7,

39 (not eppevara):
pf. KareppvrjKa Jer. viii. 1.3.
The -pi forms of Kara-) appear only in the pass.,

pr\yw}t.\, (81a-
for pres. act. p^cro-w is used, § 23, 2 regular tenses prjgoo, epptjga, :
eppdyrjv (for -pp- and -p-, § 7, 39); post-class, pf. diepprix&s in

" K. /3S_" (2 K. xiv. 30, xv.
32, 4 K. xviii. ^7), 1 M. v. 14, xiii. 45,
Jer. xlviii. 5 AQ
the class. 2nd perf. (intr.) e'ppaya (81- (car-) in
:
Jos. ix. 4, 13, 2 K. i. 2 B, Ep. J. 30, also in the form epprjya (81-
KO.T-: Doric and late) 1 K. iv. 12, 2 K. i. 2 A, Job xxxii. 19:
with the same sense the rare pf. pass. 8iepprjyp,ivos 1 Es. viii. 70,
Prov. xxiii. 21 and with mid. sense Jer. xlviii. 5 BK fut. pass. :
payrjcropai (diro- 81a-) is late, Is. lviii. 8, Ez. xiii. 11, xxxviii. 20,
Hos. xiv. 1, Hb. iii. 10, Eccl. iv. 12.
'Pitttco and pi/irreco (both Attic) both occur in LXX, § 22, 3:

pf. act. (class. eppicpa) only in Jos. xxiii. 4 iiripicpa A, corrupted
in B to oirep elira : pf. pass. ep(p)ippcu (-eppipcu, § 7, 40) and
pipippai, § 16, 7 aor. : and fut. pass. ep(p)[cprjv, pupr/a-opai (not
eppi<pdr]v, pi<p6.\ § 21,4: term. vireplTrroo-av, § 17, 5 for -pp- and :
-P-, § 7, 39-
'Pvojuu (early in poetry, cf. epvopcu) is common in (esp.
,
LXX
-
in M>and Is.) having besides the class, tenses pvcropai,, ep(p)vcrdpr)v,
,
in certain books (4 K., 1 M.) two late pass, tenses with pass, %
meaning ip{p)va6rjv, pvcrBrjcropai, §21,5: for -pp- and -p-, § 7, 39.
Ea\iri£w : new fut. 0-0X77101 and -lcra>, § 20, I (i) : aor. ecrd\7riua
(for older -tyga or -lija), § 18, 3 (ii).
Spivwp (an-o- Kara-) keeps the -/xt forms in literary books,

which alone use pres. and impf., § 23, 2, and the Att. tenses
o-fiecrco, eo-fiecra: the passive tenses are (Ionic and) late, ecrfiecrpai
(also Ionic) Is. xliii. 17, Job xxx. 8, 3 M. vi. 34, eo-(3e<r6r)v (Ion.)
Job IO etc. with v.ll. eo-ftrjdrjv o-ftev(or)6evTOS, § 1 8, 2, (rfiecr-

iv.
BrjcropaL L. vi. 9 et pass.: the class. -e<xj3r]v -eaj3rjK.a -o-firjcropai are
unrepresented.
2t]|ji,aivco aor. earjpava and (literary books) iai]pr]va -rjvdprjv,
:
§ 18, 4 a-earj pavrac (class.) 2 M. ii. I.

:
2i"ycuo : fut. (Tiyâopai and -crco, § 20, 3.

SicoTrdto : fut. (nanrrja-opaL and
-crco, § 20, 3 pf. crecnctnTrjKa :
(class.) Job xviii. 3 : cnanrovvTcov for -covtcov Cod. A, § 22, 1.

(2k€8(£vvu[u) simplex unused, in comp. usually with dia- and,
mainly in met. sense, also oVo- 4 M. v. 11, Kara- Ex. xxiv. 8:
pres. -pi form once in pass. 8t,acrKe8dvvvraL, for pres. act. -o-K€8d?<o
is used,
§ 23, 2 class, tenses in use 8iecrKe8acra -dcrdrjv Eccl.
:
xii. 5,-acrpai Ex. xxxii. 25, Hb. i. 4, 3 M. v. 30 the futures are :
post-class., -<TKe8dcra> (Att. <TKe8cb), -cTne8acr6rjcropai Zech. xi. II,

W. ii. 4- Cf. cniopTTLâ).
SK6ird?« (eVt- Lam. iii. 43 f. and the later Versions) "cover,"
"shelter" (later Attic writers) is frequent with regular tenses
including I aor. and fut. pass. ecTneTrdcrdrjv, criceTracrBijaopai: o-Kerrw
(Ionic and late noivrj) is a v.l. of A in Ex. xxvi. 7, Job xxvi. 9.
2Koire'», o-K€irTO(xai in Attic form one verb, the pres. and impf.
only of the former being used with tenses aKtyopai, ea-ne-^dpyjv.
In LXXcTKOTrico (eVi-) is rare and confined to the pres. 1 but an aor. ,
narecrKOTrrjcra "spied out" appears in a few passages (the Hexat.

to express this sense uses the post-class. KaTao-Koirevw), § 21, 2.
The stem a-tewr- in the simplex and in comp. with Kara- is, as
in Att., restricted to fut. and aor., but ejncrK€'irro[ji,cH awem-
( = "review," "inspect," or "visit," "punish": also in pass,
apparently "be missed " = 1p2 niph. e.g. 4 K. x. 19) in addition
1
'ETrecTKOTrricrav 1 K. ii. 30 B is obviously a slip for kireaKei:r\<ro.v.
§ 24] Table of Verbs 28$
to the class, fut., aor., and perf. eTreaneppai (used both actively
(i)
e.g. Ex. iii. 16 "visited" and passively e.g. N. ii. 4 "was

reviewed"), is used (ii) in the pres. Ex. xxxii. 34 etc. with by-
form lirioTKeVofjiai i K. xi. 8 B, xv. 4 B (so in a papyrus of iii/B.C,
Mayser 351), and (iii) in the late pass, tenses errea-KeTr^v iiri-
aKeirrjcropai, -eauecpdrjv (Ion.), -aKecpdrjcropcu, § 21, 4.
2Kopm£a>, dm-: "scatter," an Ionic verb according to
Phrynichus 1 used by late prose writers from Polybius onwards
,
and in certain portions of LXX, where it has the tenses aicopTnS>

and 20, I (i), iaKopiriaa, -ladrjv, -icrpai, crKopirHrdrjo-opai.
-Lara, §
In LXX its
distribution 2 and use as a substitute or alternative for
bLaa-ireipeiv in the literal sense of "scatter" are noticeable, while
Siao-K<;8d(vvvp.i) is mainly restricted to metaphorical senses.
2-rraw tenses regular including pf. mid. and pass, ianacrpevos
:
(air- etc.), once in B

egeo-jrapevos, § 18, 2, aug. omitted in avro-
a-irao-pevoi, § 16, 2 (no perf. act. used): fut. pass. eKO-rracrdrjo-opai
Am. iii. 12 (81a- Xen.): the rare fut. opt. airoa-rraa-oL
Jd. xvi. 9 B
is noteworthy.
STra'pw (dia- Kara-): post-class, tenses are pf. eWapxa Is.
xxxvii. 30, fut. pass, a-n-apijaopai (with compounds) L. xi.
2,7, Dt.
xxix. 23 etc., Cod. A
once using (nrepeirai with the same passive
meaning N. xx. 5 (<nreiptTai BF) : A also has duo-Trapapevovs,
§ l8, 4: Cf. CTKOpTrlfa.
2<rdi;<o (poetical word): the fut. a-raga Jer. xlix. 18, Eccl.
x. 18 Btf is unrecorded before LXX, earaâ is classical.
2t€'XXw terminations egcnrecrTeWoo-av, § 17, 5, drrea-TaXKes
:
Cod. A, § 17, 8 (not d(f>earaXKa, § 8, 5) : tenses regular except

that the fut. mid. 81a- vivo- areXovpai (2 Ch. xix. 10, Job xiii. 8,
W. Hg.
10) lacks early authority.
vi. 7, i.
2T€p«o (a7ro-);
aor. earreprjaa -rjdrjv and -eaa -edrjv, § 1 8, I :
crreprjdrjcropai, 4 M. iv. 7 is post-classical arepopai is unrepre- :
sented, § 22, 3.
2TT)pito) (poetical and late prose) fut. -ia> and -lctco,
§ 20, 1 (i) :
in the other tenses there is fluctuation between io-rqpicra

(-la-afirjv) and -t£a, eo-rrjplxdrjv -icrdrjv, -typai -icrpai, -ix&Wopai
-i(rdr](Topai, §
3 (iii). 1
8,
2Tpa-yYaX.dop.cu -6op.ai v. 11., § 22, 4.
2Tpe'<j><o the simplex is trans, only, the compounds of dva-
:
ini- etc. trans, and intr., note diao-rptyeis intr. 2 K. xxii. 27 A

=V xvii. 27 "act perversely": pf. act. unclass. direvrpofpao-iv
1
S/cOjOTrt'ferar 'E/caratos pev tovto Aeyet "Icoc wu, ol d' 'AttikoI VKeMv-
vvtcu
2
(pacri: Lobeckp. 218 (cf. Rutherford NP 295).
is It from the following portions which use 8ia<r7reipeiy
absent e.g.
instead Pent (except N. x. 35, Dt. xxx. 1, 3 and Gen. xlix.
:
7 A where
read Siaairepw), the earlier portions of the Kingdom books, Is. Jer. /3 and ,
Ez. /3 (except xxviii. 25, xxix. 13), though frequent in Jer. a and Ez. a.
1 K. vi. 21 pf. pass, regular -earpappm, the e of the present

:
being retained in awearpeppevoi 1 M. xii. 50 A (so in a papyrus of

ii/B.C, Mayser 410): aor. pass, iarpdcprjv (not the rare earpe(pdr}v)
§ 21, 4, with imperat. dwo- em- arpd(pr}Ti (not -rjdi) Gen. xvi. 9,
N. xxiii. 16 etc., cf. §7, 13: fut. pass, arpacprjaopai. (post-class,
in the simplex) 1 K. x. 6, Sir. vi. 28, Tob. ii. 6, Is. xxxiv. 9 and
frequent in the compounds, used both passively and to replace
the mid. -arpe^j/opat (which is not found), e.g. ovk diroaTpafpr)-
aopai avrov Am. i. 3 "reject" "turn away from": aor. mid.
dnearpe^dpw "reject" (post-class, with this prep.) Hos. viii. 3,
Zech. x. 6, 3 M. iii. 23.
STpcovvvtt {Kara- vtto-) replaces the older pres. aropvvpi, § 23,
2 the following are post-classical, the futures of the 3 voices
:
arpcoaco (class, in comp.) Is. xiv. II, Ez. xxviii. 7, arpuaopcu (v. 1.
vtto-) Ez. xxvii. 30, KaTacrTpadr](Topai Jdth vii. 14, also aor. mid.
VTrearpaxrdprjp Is. lviii. 5, aor. pass. Karearpcodrjv Jdth vii. 25.
2vpi£co fut. crvpiS} (in Aquila etc. avpiaa
: avplyôpat Lucian) :
aor. eaipiaa (for Att. -iy£a), § 1 8, 3 (ii).

2vpw fut. a-vpS) 2 K. xvii. 13 and aor. mid. dvdcrvpcu Is. xlvii.
:
2 (-pe N) are post-classical.

2c}>dX\a> has I aor. eacpaXa (for Att. eacprj\a) in Job xviii. 7
opt. acpdXai (ccf)AAiH A), to which tense should probably also
be referred eacptiXev ib. xxi. 10, Sir. xiii. 22 (gc<J)&Ah A), Am. v. 2
and not to the dubious 2 aor. eatpdXop.
2(|>T]v6» : o-cprjvoicrSa) K, § 22, 3.
Scot' : perf. pass, creo-coo-pm, rarely Att. aeaapai, but ecradrjv,
<Ta>6r](Topai as in Att., § 18, 2.
Tdo-o-w and tot™

the 2nd aor. pass, -erdyrjv with the
§ 7, 46 :
fut. vTrorayrjo-oLiat, the class. 1st aor. eraxfyv

are post-class.,
{Ttpoa-- aw-) being confined to 3 exx. of the neut. part., §21,4:
the fut. mid. of the simplex rdôpai Ex. xxix. 43 "will make
an appointment" or "meet" is also late (Mayser 410 gives an
ex. of 200 B.C.): pf. act. reraâ is rare, Hb. i. 12, Ez. xxiv. 7
and with irpoa- aw- in literary books.
Teivw the simple pf. act. reraica Prov. vii. 16 is post-class.,
:
cf. eKTe'ra/ca I K. i. 16 (drro- is class.): eVe'raro W. xvii. 21

appears to Stand for eVereraro (cf. Treropai).
TAica fut. re\eaa>, § 20, I (iii) pf. act. only in the peri-
: :
phrastic earj TereXenais Sir. vii. 25 pf. pass, has mid. sense in :
awrereXeade Gen. xliv. 5 and in the simplex with the meaning

"have oneself initiated" (class.) N. xxv. 5, Hos. iv. 14 (so
iriXea6r}v N. xxv. 3='*' cv. 28), elsewhere pass, sense aug. :
omitted in rereXearo, § 16, 2: fut. pass. reXeadr)aopai (em- aw-)

is late: aor. mid. (rare in class. Gk) avvereXeadprjv Is. viii. 8
(-aai A), Jer. vi. 13 BX, 2 M. xiii. 8. For new pres. -kXio-kw, § 19. 3.
Tifi^p : § 23, 5 and IO aug.: in TrapeKaridero, icrvvedero, § l6, 8.

Tikto) : fut. reô/xat (not the rarer re£e») i aor. pass. irixB^v
;
(frequent in LXX.=Att. iyev6p.rjv) and fut. pass. Te^cro/xei'os'

•^ xxi. 32, lxxvii. 6 are late forms.
Tu|xdca rifiovatv N § 22, I (as from -eoo).
:
Tp€Trw (dva- £i7i-o- iv- €tti- pera- TTpo-)

-often the only tense at :
all frequent the class. 2 aor. pass, -erpcnr-qv (imperat. ivrpdTrrjri,

is
§7, 13), to which is now added the post-class, fut. pass. rpairâ-opai
Sir. xxxix. 27, iv- L. xxvi. 41 etc. the compound with iv- with:
the new meaning "be ashamed of" is the commonest form of the
verb and is limited to these two tenses with ivrerpafipai 1 Es.
viii. 71 other parts of the verb are rare outside literary books.
:
Tpe'x.<o : fut. bpafxovpai and 8pap.S>, § 20, 3 : no perf. in use

arroTpexoy replaces aTreifu = u depart," especially in imperat.
now
aTTOTpexe — aTTide, cf. diroTpexovres drreXevcrovTac Jer. xliv. 9.
TVyxavw (literary: diro- iv- [=" entreat" "petition "as in the
papyri] iirt- aw-) the perf. is rirevxa Job vii. 2 (re-r^Kco? A),
:
3 M. v.^35 (so throughout the papyri for Att. Tervxvâ, Mayser

374) dvri,\rip.yj/ecos revtjacrdai 2 M. xv. 7 = 3 M. ii. 33
:
(rev- A
êa-dai V) is an example of the confusion of fut. and aor. forms
which is paralleled by eaacrdcu, Trapegacrdai etc. in the papyri,
cf. § 6, 6 for another example from 2 M.
Tvirrw, as in Attic, is still defective and supplemented by
•other verbs some of the latter now appear in non-Attic
:
tenses, but tvtttco itself does not extend its range, and the
Koivlj, no_ less than Attic, affords no excuse to the Byzantine
grammarians for their unfortunate selection of this word as
typical of the verbal system. (1) Twtttco, ervn-Tov are the only
tenses used in LXX
with one instance (4 M. vi. 10) of pres.
part. pass. (2) The normal fut. and aor. act. are 7rard£a>,
_
iirdraâ 1 this verb being confined to these tenses, except for the
,
use of pres. inf. irarda-a-nv in the B text of Jd. xx. 31,

39
(A Tvnreiv). (3) As aorist, g-rrcuo-a (also Attic, mainly in Tragedy)
is preferred by the translator of Job (5 times) and occurs
sporadically elsewhere from this verb we find also pres. conj.
:
once (Ex. xii. 13), pres. part, four times, and perf. iriiraiKa
(post-class, in simplex) N. xxii. 28, 1 K. xiii. 4. (4) The passive
tenses are formed from TrX-no-o-fiiv aor. iTrX-^yrjv (iê-n-Xdyrjv,:
KareTr\dyr]v KaTairXrjyecs 3 M. i. 9 A), fut. 7r\r)yr)<rofiai, pf.

:
TT€Tr\r]yp.ivos (kcito.-) 3 M. ii. 22 f., but elsewhere 7rin\riya (rare

in earlier Greek and with act. sense) is used with passive
meaning, "am struck," N. xxv. 14, 2 K. iv. 4 etc.: the act. of
this verb is rare in LXX, pres. (post-class, in simplex) irXrja-
a-avcri 4 M. xiv. 19 (with Kara- in Job), fut. ttXtj^m A
3 K. xiv. 14 f.
1
See the collocation of pres. and aor. in 1 Es. iv. 8 elire iraraâi,
"T^TVTOVdlV.
(in an interpolation from Aquila), aor. eVXâ 1 K. xi. 11 A

(possibly from same source).
'Y-iro[j,vnn,aTtto|j.ai, a koivx] verb = " record," "enter a minute" :
aug. omitted in v-rropv^pdrcaro § 16, 2.

'Yo-Tcpew (d(p- xad-) the new features are the fut. vaTeprjcroi
:
V xxii. 1, lxxxiii. 12, Job xxxvi. 17 etc., the middle vo-repovpai

Dt. xv. 8 A, Sir. xi. 11, li. 24 B, Cant. vii. 2, and the causative
use of the act. = " withhold" 2 Es. xix. 21 B* (vareprjcrav cett
"they lacked" with MT), SO to paw a o~ov ova cKpvcrTeprjo-as ib.
xix. 20, awapxas ov Kadvareprjcreis Ex. xxii. 29 (cf. I Ch. xxvi. 2J y
. .
Sir. xvi. 13 B).

'Ycjxuvco: aor. vcpava (for Att. -rjva), pf. pass. (Att.) vcpaapevos^
§ 18, 4-
'Yxj/ow : post-classical verb : inf. v\j/otv, § 22, 3.
&aiv<a I aor. act. e<fiava and (lit.) dwicp^va -rjvdprjv, § 18, 4:

:
"
1 aor. pass, (rare in class, prose) only in iêcpavdrj " was shown
Dan. O ii. 19, 30, the Att. 2nd aor. ecpdvrjv 1 "appeared" is
frequent : fut. cpavrjaopm and (pavovpai (both Att.), § 15,3: term.
ecpaivoaav, § crasis TTpovcpavrjcrav, § 1 6, 8 note
1 7, 5 :
noform of :
perf. in LXX. The use of iav (av) (palvrjral 0-01 i Es. ii. 1 8 (cf.
2 Es. vii. 2o)=ew 86grj or el doicel is a standing formula in
petitions in the papyri.
(*avo-Kw) an Ionic and koivt] verb found only in composition,
:
in LXX with 81a- and (3 times in Job) itn-, "dawn" (of day-
break), "give light" has this form of the pres. with aor.
: LXX
diecpavcra, fut. eTricpavaco Job xxv. 5 A (also (pavo-is and vrrotpavvis)
the alternative -4>»o-kw (Hdt. and N.T.) -iâaa only as a variant
in Jd. xix. 26 B, 1 K. xiv. 36 A, Job xli. 9 eVt^wo-Kerat A
(pavana appears to be the older form, cf. Epic TrKpavo-Kco.
*e'pw aor. fjveyKa with part, in -as but inf. -elv etc., § 17, 2,
:
once dvoiaare from (Ionic and late) aor. waa §21,2: terminations
ecpepav, i(p£po<rav, epeynaurav, § 1 7, 4, 5 and 7 pf. pass, in :
LXX
rare and literary, direvqveypivos Est. B. 3 Btf, el<r- 2 M. xiv. 38
(pf. act. infrequent) fut. pass, (since Aristot.) elaevexdrjaofiaL
:
Jos. vi. 19, dv- Is. xviii. 7, lx. 7, air- etc.

$tvyu> terminations e'cpvya (nar-) § 17, 2, e<fivyo<rav § 17, 5
:
:
eK<pev£aaQai (v.l. -eadai) § 6, 6.

«3>t][u : § 23, 4.
<3>6(1vg> {irpo-, Km-- Jd. xx. 42 A) also written ^>Qa.vvo>, § 19, 2 :
impf. ecptiavev (rare) Dan. 9 iv. 17 B : fut. <pddo-(o (not Att.
(pdrj<rop,ai) § 20, 3 : aor. e(pda<ra (Att. also had ecpdrjv which is
absent from LXX) § 21,1 pf. ecpBaKa (post-class.) 2 Ch. xxviii.
:
1
4><\NOieN 4 M. iv. 23 KV is apparently a corruption of 4><\NeieN
(cÂNie A).
9, Cant. ii. 12 (-<rev K), npo- 1 M. x. 23 A. As regards meaning,

the simplex retains the original sense of anticipation in Wis.
(iv. 7, vi. 13, xvi. 28), also in Sir. xxx. 25 (opposed to eo- aTos),
X
cf. 3 K. xii. 18 ecpd. dva@rjvai "made haste": elsewhere
(10 times
in Dan. e, also in the latest group of books, Jd. xx. LXX
34 B etc.) it has its modern meaning "come" or "reach," the
1
sense of priority being lost. "Anticipate" is now expressed by

Trpo(f)ddvGo, but the 77-/JO- more often has a local than a temporal
force "come into the presence of" or "confront" someone in :
¥ lxvii. 32 it is used causatively, npotpdaaei x e ~cP a avTTjs tu>

6em = " eagerly stretch forth."
"f'ope'ofi.ai. fut. (froftrjOrjo-opai (Att. (poj3r](Toâi only once in
:
4 M.),_§ 21, 7 pf unused excepting for a wrong reading in

:
W. xvii. 9 A ecpoôvprjp -rjdrjv regular. The act. of the simplex,

:
apart from i<j>6f$ei W. xvii. 9, is unrepresented, being replaced in

Dan. 6 iv. 2 and 2 Es. (four times) by the new form <{>op€pt£«
(cf. (pofiepio-fj-os SP 17): but eKCpofteco remains (chiefly in
lxxxvii.
the phrase ovk eVrcu 6 e Mpofimv), this prep, tending to confer
a transitive force upon some compounds in late Greek (cf.
eâp-aprdvoo "cause to sin").
ôpeco: (popeaw, e<popeo-a, § 18, I.
#pvdcr<rw (-drropai) post-class. :
" = neigh" of horses and met.
"be insolent" or "proud" : in LXX only in the latter sense, in
the act. (unrecorded elsewhere) icppvatjav edvrj ^ ii. 1, and in
mid. -pass. (ppva.TTop.evos (or <j>pvTTojJi€vos A, cf. § 6, 50), 2 M. vii. 34,
perf. part. Trecppvaa-fiivos -ayp.euos, § 1
8, 3 (iii). The subst.
(ppvaypa "pride" (in the group Jer. a Ez. a Min. Proph. and — —
3 M.) is classical in the literal sense "snorting."
^vXdo-o-w (and -uttco, lit., § 7, 46) 81a-, rrpo- 2 K. xxii. 24
pf. act. 7re(pv\aKa i K. xxv. 21 (for Att. -axa) the pf. pass, is used :
both in its class, mid. sense (Ez. xviii. 9, cf. 2 Es. iv. 22) and
passively, e.g. Gen. xli. 36 the fut. pass. <pv\axdr)<ropai Jer. iii. 5,
:
¥ xxxvi. 28 is post-class.: term. e(pv\age!>' Cod. A, § 17, 8:

redupl. (pe(pv\agaL Cod. A, § 16, 7.
4>dt€xiw : (post-class.) TrecpvrevKav, § 17, 3.
pf. act.
$v<a the pres. act. is used intransitively (late) in Dt. xxix. 18,
:
else trans.: fut. cpyrjo-co (trans.) Is. xxxvii. 31 (for class, (pvo-a),
but dva(pvo-ei (intr.) ib. xxxiv. 13 (corrected to -(pvrjo-ei by late
hands of BK): the aor. act. is absent (excepting cpvaavTes
Jer. xxxviii. 5 AQ* an error for (pvTevcr.) and the pf. act. is
1
Including Tob. v. 19 apyvpiov tQ dpy. p,i) <f>6daai "let not money (the
deposit which Tobias is going to recover) come (or be added) to money."
"Be not greedy to add money to money" of A.V. and R.V. is a neat para-
phrase, but the marginal note in A.V. (not in R.V.) is needed to explain the
construction.
T. 19
confined to literary portions : the act. 2nd aor. e<pw is replaced

by the pass, dv- irpocr- ecfivrjv, § 21, 3.
$wti5« (not before Aristot.) "give light" and met. "enlighten,"
"instruct": fut. ^b™ and -iaco, § 20, 1 (i) : pass, tenses
e(pa>r[(r8r]v (pa>Tia6rjuop,m m 1
P.
Xaipw (eVt-, and once each

Kara- Prov. i. 26, Trpocr- ib. viii. 30,
(my- Gen. xxi. 6) (not the class. x ai
: the a ) takes two late
fut. PW
forms (i) in the simplex x a PW°P- ai ( I2 undisputed exx.), (ii) in
compos. -xapoifjLai, iiri- Hos. x. 5, Mic. iv. II, Sir. xxiii. 3, Kara-
Prov. i. 26, crvy- Gen. xxi. 6 the latter occurs also in the simplex :
in Zech. iv. 10 B*tf*Q* (with v.l. -rjo-ovrai), ib. x. 7 though

Xaprja-erai occurs in the same v., § 20, 3 aor. exdprjv regular :
except for the loss of the second aspirated letter in the imperat.
X<ipv T h § 7i I 3 P er unattested.
:
*"-
Xe'w and once -pv(v)», § 19, 2 new fut. êcoêei? for êo> êi?, :
§ 20, 1 (iii) contracted and uncontracted forms, § 22, 3 pf. act.

: :
(post-class.) inKixviza Ez. xxiv. 7 fut. pass. x v P aL ( one ex :

@W -
with crvy- in Demosth.) Jl. ii. 2 and in comp. with 81a- eV cryy-.
Xpaopai : inf. xPW^ at (Att.) and once xpao-tfai, § 22, 2 : fut.
pf. Kexprjorerai "shall have need" Ep. J. 58 can be paralleled
only from Theocr. xvi. 73.
Xpito : pass. KexpLo-p-at (with xp'L(T P a ) replaces Att. Kixptpau
pf.
(xplp-a, ? XP'l PLa )i ^ ut aor P ass expia-drjv (? exprjBr] 2 K. i. 21

-
= - A
ixp'i&rj) is Attic, § 18, 2 the fut. pass. xP i <T ^ Tl a P M Ex. xxx. 32 is
:
'
post-class., as is also the pf. act. KixP lKa l K. x. 1, 2 K. ii. 7,

4 K. ix. 3, 6, 12 term, evexploaav Cod. N, § 17, 5.
:
(M/aw) only in the aor. pass, a-weyj/rj crdrjv (v.l. -rjdrjv) " swept
away" in Jen, § 18, 2 the compound occurs in the act. in :
Ptolemaic papyri.
Ni'vxw is both trans, and intrans., e.g. ms \jsvxei Xukkos v8a>p,
ovrms ^rvx ei naula avrrjs Jer. vi. 7, cf. Kara^rvâre " cool your-
selves " Gen. xviii. 4 pf. act. (unattested in class. Gk) dvei^vxora
:
2 M. xiii. 11 no pass, forms used.

:
M>a>p.i£tt : fut. -^(opiS) and -iarm, § 20, 1 (i).
'OSivco, in class. Gk confined to pres., in has impf. LXX

oS8ivov Is. xxiii. 4, lxvi. 8, and, as from a contract verb, aidivrjcrm,
a>l>ivr)cra (causative in Sir. xliii. 17 A) Aquila further has 1 aor. :
pass, and mid.

'OSe'w: aug., § 16, 6: the pf. pass, of the simplex, wa-piva
<P lxi. 4, is unclassicarl.
(*£2ve'o(«u) unused : see Trpiapu.
I. INDEX OF SUBJECTS
A, Codex see Alexandrinus
: 1st aor. pass. 238 1st aor. pass, :
Accusative sing. 146 f. (-ay for -a), 176 replaces 1st aor. mid. 238 ff. mix- :
{-tjv for -7)), 150: plur. (-es for -as ture of aor. and fut. inf. mid. 76, 287
etc.) 73, 145, 147 ff., 150 Aorist, 2nd, old forms retained longest
Adjectives, declension of 1 72-181 : in inf. 210 (eveyKelv, eiTreiv) 2nd :
comparison of 181- 186 aor. pass, for 2nd aor. act. 235
Adjurations, use of on and el in 54 Apocalypse, style of 21 n. dovXos 8 : :
Adverbs, comparison of 183 : replaced iv&iriov 43 n. rel. + demonstr.

:
by adj. (wporepos) 183 : numeral pron. 46 n. 240 n.

:
adverbs 189 f. Apostolic Fathers see Patristic

:
"Alexandrian dialect" 19 f. Appellative taken for proper name 32 f.

Alexandrinus, Codex, Egyptian origin Apposition of verbs 51 f. with n.
of 72, 101, 1 10 text mainly inferior
: Aquila, pedantic literalism of 9 irepl :
and secondary 65, 106, 107 bis, AaXtas (w. \6yov) 41 eirLcrrperfieiv :
218 bis, 221 n. 2, 258: text pro- 55> 133 n «>

bably original 81 (Is.), 93 (\I>),
53 o-tf"
:
h& 55- : :
KadoSos 190: misc. 49, 112 n. :
152 (Sir.) Hexaplaric interpola-

: interpolations in A
text from Aq.,
tions frequent 3 f., cf. Aquila —
mainly in 3 4 K., 3, 152, 157,
conjectural emendation of Greek 190, 218, 227, 231 n., 241, 287 f.
205 n. 3 orthography and accidence
:
(?) similar interp. in Joshua
4
mainly of later date than auto- Aramaic influence on LXX Greek
graphs 55 ff., 67 (Numbers perhaps xx, 28, 34 (yaâpTjvos, yeubpas), 36
written in two parts), 72, 74, 98 n. 3 (<rapt.(3)jKr! ?)
(introduces Attic forms), no, 115 Archaism in the uncials 60

(1 and 2 Es. a single volume in an Archite, Hushai the 37
ancestor of A), 131, 147 and 176 Aristeas 13, 15 n., 76, 17011. 200 n.,
3,
(3rd decl. ace. in -av -tjv), 188 (ef 247 n., 264, 279 (KaTOLO/LLCu)
Kai 8eKa), 212 (yevapievos in Jer.), Aristophanes 45, 81 Scholiast on :
234 {eXeirrov etc.), 241 (SwrjOrjaopiai. 105 n.

etc.), 255 (edyjera, edwera) : fore- Aristotle, a precursor of the Kocvfj 17,
shadows modern Greek 158, 179, 143 n., 144
205 f. (loss of redupl.), 215 f., 241 f. Article, omission of 24 f. sing. art. :
Analogy plays large part in the koivt) with plur. Heb. noun 34 loses :
21, 79
73, 89, 103 f.,120 n. , aspirate 129: crasis with 138:
124^, 127 bis, i28(eK(Iiv),
(5u(rej8?7s), Hebr. art. in transliterations, with
129 (evpiffKco), 174, 178 f., 189, Greek art. added 33 f.
201 n., 202. Cf. Assimilation Asiatic languages and the kolvt) 20 :
Anaptyxis in X 98 Asiatic orthography 98, no, 212 n.

Anthropomorphism avoided 44 (term, -av)
Aorist, extension of, at cost of
1 st, Aspirate, irregular insertion and
2nd 209 ff., 233 f.
aor. sigmatic : omission of 1 24 ff. throwing back
:
for unsigmatic 235 in pass, partly : of 126 f. (ecpiopKeiv, ohiyos, 'Iot/Sas)

replaced by 2nd aor. 236 f. new : Aspirated consonant, mixture of, with
19—2
292 /. Index of Subjects
tenuis 102 transposition of 103

: : use "Hebraic" vios nor Trapa-
insertion and omission of 104 ylvo/xai except at end of 2 Ch. 41 f.,
omission of one of two 116, 129, 267 n. : oideis in 2 'Ch. 61
cf. 236: doubling of 121 Commerce, effect of, in fusing the
Assimilation, of vowels (esp. un- old dialects 17
accented or flanking liquids) 76 f., Comparison, degrees of 23 f., 181 ff.
84, 87 f., 96 f., 16511., 176, 219: comparative for superl. 181, for
of consonants i3off. of declensions : pos. 183 {avwrepov etc.)
140 f., 146: of cases 74, 147 ff., Composition, assimilation of final v
151 of masc. and neut. 151, 174.
: in 132 ff.
Analogy
Cf. Compound words see Word-formation :
"Attic" declension 144 f., 173 Concord, rules of, violated 23

Atticism 11 4, 186 n., 187, 204 (in K. Conjunctive, deliberate, following fut.
/35), 253 (? <?o-ti6s) ind. 91 conj. vice opt. 193 n.
: :
Augment 74 n. (eKadepara), 195 ff. replaced by ind. 193 f conj. of . :
Authorized Version 47 n. 2 aor. of didicfu 255 f.

Autographs of 55 ff., 71 LXX Consonants, interchange of 100 ff.
K, Codex : see Sinaiticus insertion of 108 ff. omission of :
in ff. single and double con-

:
B, Codex see Vaticanus

: sonants 117 ff., pp and p 118 f.,
Babrius 226 doubling of aspirated letter 121 :
Barnabas, Epistle of 76 c<j and tt 121 ff. pa and pp 123 f. :
Baruch, the two portions a and /3 13 : assimilation of 130 ff. variable :
Bar. a by the translator of Jer. /3 final cons. 134 ff.

12 Bar. /3, date of 6, 61 n. (ovSeis),
: Constructio ad sensum 23
102, 278 n. Contract verbs 241 ff. term, -ovcrav :
Bezae, Codex 188 n. 213 f. short vowel in tenses 218 f.

:
" Biblical Greek " 16, 80 n., 83, 104 f. Cf. Mute stem
Cf. "Jewish Greek," Vocabulary Contracted and uncontracted forms
Birthplaces of the uncials 71 f. 98 f., 144, 172 f.
Bisection of LXX
books 65 ff., 122 n. Coordination of sentences 24, 55
Boeotian dialect inn., 129 n., 210 n. Coptic influence on the koivtj 20,
and 213 (-ocrav) 73 n., 84 Coptic palaeography 72.
:
Byzantine epoch 109, 134. Cf. Cf. Egypt, Sahidic

Kolvt), periods in Countries, names of, expressed ad-
jectivally 169 f.
Caesarea suggested birthplace of Crasis 137 f., 206 n.
Cod. B 72
Canon, Hebrew, translations made in Daniel, Greek words in the Aramaic
order of viii : influence of canoniza- of 35 n. Daniel 0, a partial para-
:
on Greek style 15, 30 f.

tion phrase by writer of 1 Es. 12 :
Causative meaning of verbs in -et/w 88 Daniel 0, later orthography of

(281 not, as in N.T., Trepiffaeijoj) : 132 ff. N.T. quotations agreeing
:
in -eco etc., tvvebcno f^crw 232, with G 15. Cf. Theodotion

£8\6.<TTr)<ra 234, ava(3\eipare 262, Dative still common
cognate dat. 23 :
M<jw 265, edd/x^yjcra 269, vcrreprjaa c. vb. = Heb. abs. 48 ff. dat. inf. :
288, irporpOacru 289 of compounds : sg. of 1 decl. nouns in ct pure 140 ff.,
of €K-, iâ/xapTccvw 259, i^rjptpa 267, of 3 decl. 86 (-i for -ei in B), 149,
e£i\a<rKO/j.ai 270 f., eK(poj3eu 289 165 ('Iijito?)
Chronicles, expurgation in the original David, Song and Last Words of, in
11 Chron. LXX, the version of
: style of 9 14 f.
Theodotion (?) xx, 167 n. does not : Demetrius Ixion 19

I. Index of Subjects 293
Dentals, interchange of 103 ff. : omis- Etymology, mistaken popular 74 n. 3,

sion of 116 fiero^v77, 85, 94, 118, Muvcrrjs
Deponent verbs, pass, for mid. tenses 163 n., 'lepoa6\v/j.a 168, 206 f. :
in 238 ff. augment affected by etym. 200

Deuteronomy, slight divergence from Euphony, insertion of consonant for
Pent, vocabulary etc. 14, 48 s
in 1 10 f. in combination of words
:
more marked in closing chapters and syllables 129 ff.

8 n., 14, 39: optat. 24: ovdeis 61 : Eupolemus 170 n. 3
etdrjffa B text 278 Exodus, an early version 28 conclu- :
Dialects, disappearance of the old 18. sion probably rather later than the
Cf. Alexandrian, Doric, Ionic, etc. rest 14, 257: clerical division into
Digamma, (?) replaced by aspirate 124 two parts 66 f., 68 n. prjros 41 : :
Diminutives in -eibiov 87 n. ovdeis 61 : rj p.rjv 83. Cf. Hexa-

Diphthongs, monophthongisation of teuch, Pentateuch
71, 93 141 (1 unpronounced in vt)
f., Expurgation in Kingdoms (LXX) and
Dissimilation 130 Chronicles (Heb. 11 )
Distributive use of 860 860 54 Ezekiel, divisions of 1 1 f

Divine names, renderings of, in Job 6 4 Ez. a, akin to and contemporary
Division of labour of translators and with Min. Prophets and Jer. a 8,
scribes 11 f., 65 ff. 12, 73 n., 139, 273 (koô/aui), 285 n.
Doric, slight influence of, on koivt) 76, (-iTKopirifa) with Min. Prophets
:
22211.: Doric forms 143, 146 bis, 170 with n. 1, 26 c (fitfiafa) with :
162, 276 (fxoLX&o/bLai), 282 (ir id fa) Jer. a 167, 276 (fj.ri.x-) with K. a, '
Doublets 31, 32 38 (pdxts). (47)) f., K. /3/3 265 (evdedvKdis) misc. erepos :
;
126 (? ovx ISov), 228, 279 (ci'Xero) 45, ovdeis 61, 139, e'yevb/J.iqv 239
Dual, loss of 22, 195 and of words : Ez. j8, absence of transliteration
expressing duality 22, 45, 192 : in 32 :misc. \&kkos (j369pos) 37, el
dvelv sole vestige of 92 fj.r)v 83 n. 3, 139, 167, 172 n., 175
with n., iyevr)dr]v 239
E, Codex 63 n. Ez. /3/3, a Pentecost lesson 1
Ecclesiastes LXX the work of Aquila
13, 31, 60 f. Fall, influence of the story of the, on
Egyptian influence on the koivt) seen later translators 48 n.
in phonetics and orthography 20, Feminine : see Gender
100 n., 103, in, 112: in vocabu- Future, mixture of hit. and aor. inf.
lary 32 n. (150, 169): Egyptian mid. 76, 287 not confused with :
origin of uncial mss 72 conj. 91 for imperat. 194

: fut. pf. :
Elision 1 36 f. rare 194,270 (reOvf)^.): 2 sing,

Epic forms see Homer, Vocabulary
: mid. -e<rcu 218: Attic fut. 228 ff. :
Epistolary formulae in papyri 57 n. fut. act. for mid. 231 ff.: differen-
Esau, the blessing of 141 tiated from pres. 230 new fut. :
Esdras, 1 and 2, subscriptions to inn. pass. 240 f. (cf. § 24 pass.)

1 Esdras, a partial paraphrase 12
(cf. Dan. 0), in literary style 161 Gender in Decl. II fluctuates between
with n. peculiarities of chap, v
: m. and fem. 145 f., between m. and
164 with n. 4 nt. 1 5 3 ff. cf. fluctuation between
:
2 Esdras, probably the work of 6 Dec!. U and III 158 ff.

xx, 13: orthogr. = 01 93, -oaav Genealogies, interpolations in 162
common 213 : rjvoiyr/i', KareXlTTijv Genesis, el fxfjv ( = 13) 54 and rj p.r)v
236 f. : irapa.yivofji.ai unused 267 n. 83 : otftfets 61 true superlatives in :
Cf. Historical books, later -TdTos 182. Cf. Hexateuch, Penta-

Esther, paraphrastic 15 teuch
Genitive, of quality, extended use of diS6vai = Tidei>a.L

39, 40 ff., av-r}p =
23 gen. abs. freely used 24 of eKacrros 45, participial rendering
: :
age, in Hexat. etc. 41 gen. sing. : of inf. abs. 48 f., eyivero ical 51,
140 ff. (nouns in a pure), 149, 151, 55: transliterations in 31 miscell. :
162 (Doric -a), 165 (ItjjoI) gen. : ev for eh 25, wpoffedrjKci 53,0X1(7)01/^
pi. uncontracted and contr. 151 : 112, no place-names
in -(e)trts 170
c. eyyifav 167 n. n. 1, 189, term, -av 211, not -ocrav
Geography, translators' knowledge of (except 2 Es.) 213, icrrilis 253. Cf.
1 66 f. with n. 7 geographical :
2 Esdras, Judges, Kingdoms
terms transliterated 32 f. Homer, use of, in Proverbs 152, and
Grammarians, ancient 19, 75. Cf. Job (q.v.) cf. Vocabulary
:
Herodian, Moeris, Phrynichus etc. Hypereides 46 n.

"Greek books" (not translations)
avoid translators' equivalents for i sounds, coalescence or avoidance of
inf. abs. 49 avoid introductory
: successive 63, 84, 271 n.
iyivero 52. Cf. Literary books Illiteracy, of, et = t
indications86:
Grouping of LXX books 6 ff. mixture of v and 94 01
Gutturals, interchange of roi ff. : Imitation of Hebrew words in trans-
omission of 115 f. assimilation of
: lation 14, 36 ff.
final v before 132 f. Imperative, 2nd aor. pass., term, of
104: replaced by fut. 194: term.
Haplology 114, 11511. -<rav 214 f.
Hebraisms, in Job 4 reduction : Imperfect, iylvero =r\)n()) 52: term.

in number of supposed 26 ff.: in -av 212, -oaav etc. 214: ZXenrov in
vocabulary 31 ff., Hellenized Heb. A text 234
words 32, 34 ff.: in meaning and Imperial (Roman) epoch, linguistic
uses of words and in syntax 39 ff. characteristics of 72, 109, 112, 141.
stages in naturalization of Heb. Cf. KoLvrj, periods of
idiom 44 Imprecations, el in 54
Hebrew minutiae of, re-
spelling, Indeclinable stage precedes extinction
flected in translation of Pent. 152 n. -ws 173, wXrfprjs 176: 7/Vuo-us -(TV
Hellenistic Greek : see Koivr; 180 X«P W 8vo 186
: >
Herodian 210 n. Infinitive, frequent, use of articular

Herodotus 34, 35, dpi6/ju£ 39, 46 n., inf. extended 24, 194 anarthrous :
48, 62, 265 (do/apL&fa) inf. with verbs of motion 24

Heterogeneity gives way to uni- epexegetic inf. frequent ib. n. :
formity 91 C. eyevero, (rvvi^-q etc. 50 ff. :
Hexapla, influence of, on LXX text 2, c. TrpotTTidevai in Min. Prophets

14 (end of Deut.) interpolations
:
53, c. eTri(TTpe'(peiv etc. 53 f. : vice
from 3 ff., 231 n., 238 (Is. B text), participle c. (Trpo)(pddveiv 54 mix- :
239, 269 (fwj'.). Cf. Aquila, Theo- ture of aor. and fut. mid. 76, 287
dotion {Tevâadai) old forms remain
:
Hexateuch, Xarpetieiv 8 avoids He- : longest in inf. 210 (iveyKelv, eliretv),

braic vlos 41 f omits introductory
. : cf. 257 (leva/.)
/cat ecrrai 52 n. evdrjs unknown to
: Infinitive absolute, Hebrew, render-
178 n. : vfxQsv avr&v etc. 191 : ings of 47 ff.
earrings (not icmtis) 253. Cf. Pen- Inscriptions, Greek of the 18 f.
tateuch oidels, ov8. in 58 TecraepdnovTa etc. :
Hiatus, avoidance of inn., 134 f., in Asiatic inscr. 62 Attic passim :
138 f. Interpolations: passages absent from

Historical books, late group of 9 in : M.T. in which Greek style suggests
style of 14 literalism of 9, 29 f. interpolation 47 n.,
:
(70 with xx),
/. Index of Subjects 295
166 with n. 4, 169 n. 5, 230, 239: Prophets 170 with n. 1: -oaav

171 sub fin. 184 n. 1. Cf. Hexapla
:
frequent 213. Cf. Hexateuch
Ionic dialect and its influence on the Judges (B text) late dyadibrepos 1 84, :
Koivri 62, 73, 7411., 106 n., 107, 110, rerpaaiv 187, /3t/3pt6<rKW 226, ZXeiipa.
141 f., 285 (<TKopirlfa). 234, effT&dyaav 254, 77s 256, <pepu> =
Irenaeus (Minutius Pacatus) 19 &yu 258 n. Cf. Historical books
Isaiah, style good, version poor 12 :
an early version ix, 28 cra(3ad>9 : Kethubim see Writings :
(with 1 K.) 9 avoids Hebraisms :

Kingdoms, divisions of books of iof.
41 f. : erepos 45: oidels usual 61, Heb. inf. abs. in 48 f. B text of :
compounds eôvO- e£ou5- unused 2—4 K. 78 n. A text of 3—-4 K.,

:
105 : A text correct 81 : class, interpolations in, see Aquila

forms in B text 151 K. a, tra/3aui# 9 e/cacrros 45 n. : :
Isocrates 138 mid. irpoaedero 53 ovdels 6r eôv- : :
Isolation of syllables 132: of words deveiv -ovSevovv 105: Ap/u.adal[A 168 '
136 K. /3/3, HavTOKp&Twp 9 'eKacrros :
Itacisms 68 f. (at and e in Sp- and 45 n. icet etc. 217

:
pap.), 73, 126, 177, 179 K. 77, paraphrastic style of

10 eKaaros 45 n. ovdeis 61
: 3 K., : :
Jeremiah, divisions of date of a n : orthography of 88

and |3 {odde'is in both) 61 K. ^5_( = /37 + 75),dateof 15: cha-
Jer. a, akin to Min. Prophets 9 and racteristics of 10, 30: Hebraic vios
Ez. a q.v.: with K. a 253 (-^(rra/ca) 41 : avrjp for e/cacrros 45 n. un- :
Jer. /3, 7rcus 8: peculiarities of 14, intelligent Atticism in 204. K. fiy,

163 n. i, 185 (fieXrlwv), 279 ovSeis 61 tar] etc. 217.
: K. 7$
37 f.,
(oWv/Ju) (4 K.), eyevero /cat 51: plur. of 7?}

Jer. a and /3 (central chaps.),
possible traces of compiler of 11, Koivt}, the 16 ff. definition of 16
:
88 n., 92, 226 vernacular and literary 17 origin :
Jer. 7 (Hi) an appendix n, and formative elements 17: (?) with-

7o"n., 88, 93, 97, 123, 189 n., 250 out dialects 18, 71, 117 n.: slight
Jerome on /3dpts 34, on lepeh 37 f. influence of foreign languages on
"Jewish-Greek" 26, 79: Jews in 20 dominant characteristics of
:
Egypt 27. Cf. "Biblical Greek," 2r, illustrated from 22 ff LXX .
Vocabulary aims at simplification 29. Periods

Job, a partial version supplemented in koivt) (1) Ptolemaic, (2) Roman,
from 9 3 f. proem and conclusion : (3) Byzantine 108 f. contrast
' :
contrasted with main portion 171. between early and late, Ptolemaic
Job 0, absence of transliteration in and Roman 155, 163 n. 3: transi-
32 has class, rj /x-rjv 83
:
imitates :
tion period at end of H/b.c. 58 f.,
Homer and the poets 173, 249, 68, 105 : other changes in ii/B.c. 72
279 (d\e/cw, 6X\v/ai) eyyiraroL : (131), 142, 146, 190: in i/A.D. 102,
182: Trorepov 192. For Job see 120, 176: in ii/A.D. 126, 129, 184,
Theodotion 212. Cf. Byz. and Imperial epoch
Josephus, his Greek text of Kingdoms
15: absence of Hebraisms in his Labials, interchange of 105 ff. omis- :
writings 28, with one exception 53: sion of 117: assimilation of final v
orthog. 97 n., 106: accidence 145, before 132 f.
156, 161, 163 n., 164, 166, 169 n. 6, Latin influence on the koivt) 20 in :
170 n., 196 n., 220 n., 234 n. orthography 92 n.

Joshua, style of 7: date of viii, 14: Lectionary influence seen in Ez. /3(8
otdds 61: with Ez. a and Min. 12 synagogue lessons 29

:
Legendary-additions in the "Writings" "Mixed declension " of proper names

15 162 ff.
Leviticus, ovOeis 61 written in two : Mixture of texts 3 f.

parts 66 Modern Greek, its value for illustra-
Liquids, the, their influence on spell- tion of the Koivrj 21 misc. 25, 42 n.,
:
ing 73 ff-,. 77 L, 81, 84, 88, 75n., 88, 106 n., 107, inn., 113
97,
165 n. interchange of 107 f.
:
(Xeei), 117 with n., 124, 14m.,
158,
omission of 116. Liquid stem, 172, 179, 180 n. 9, 181 n., 184, 187,
verbs with 223 f. 188 n., 189m, 190 bis, 193, 195 f.
Lists of names, interpolations in 162
197, 198 bis, 205 f., 209 with n.,
Literary books, characteristics of 81 f., 213, 21911. 1 and 3, 225, 233, 236,
92, 98, 105, 122 (tt), 123 (pp), 138, 241, 244, 256, 257 bis
182 (-Tot-ros), 185 (with Pent.), 242 Moeris 150, 154
(e'XeetV), 247 (i'oT7?tri),
253 (redvavcu Month, numerals expressing days of
etc.), 255 (Weffav). Cf. "Greek 189
"
books Mountains, names of, expressed ad-
"Lord of Hosts," renderings of 8 f jectivally 170 f.
Lucianic text, division of Kingdom Musical instruments, Phoenician origin
books in 10 f. of names of 35 f.
Luke, the two styles in 27 Hebraic : Mute stem, verbs with 222 f. mute :
style of, under influence of LXX 30, for contract verbs v. ak-qdw)
259 (s.
40 n., 41, 49, 50 ff. (iyevero), 53
(irpoaedtTo) ivihtnov frequent Nasals interchanged with labials 106 f.
:
43 n.
ovdels occasionally 62 dvdde/xa : omission of r 1 7 effect of, on vowels
:
-Qrma. 80 : decr/xd
54 i : ey.vr)<jTevixevri 176
205 : irapaylvofxai 267 n. Negative, emphatic, expressed by el
54
Neuter plurals with plur. and sing. vb.
2 Maccabees, a literary book 137, 23: neut. of persons 1741". Cf.
J 45, 155. 188 Gender
3 Maccabees, literary 82 New Testament, words for "servant"
4 Maccabees, date of 6, 61 {ovdeis) : 8 does not use kv 6(pda\/j,ois 43 n.,
:
literary and Atticistic, uses optative nor participle for Heb. inf. abs.
49 :
24 and 193, 81 (irXeov), 98, 137, ovdeis rare 62: influence of N. T.

148, 158 n., 179, 182, 215 bis, 241, quotations on LXX text 231 f.
270 (redisriijofAai) but keeps some : (ckoi/o-w, j3\eû) N. T. contrasted
:
vulgar forms 160 with LXX142 (-pas -pys), i^,6(eKa-

Malachi, w\doi> 81 Tovrapxos -dp X ys), (63 L (Maw??s,
Mark, ivibiriov unused in 43 n. declension of), 165 f. (SaXw^w,
Masculine see Gender:
spelling and deck), 193 n. (optat.),
Massoretic text see Interpolations:
21 r (-ocrav -av), 225 (êw -xdvvu),
Matthew, evibinov unused in 43 n. 228, 230 (6AcD, dXecrw), 231 (edo/mat
Measures and weights transliterated 32 4>dy.), 244^ (-fu and -w),
j
254 (ecrT7]v,
Metaplasmus 151, 153-160, 187 ea-rddrjv), 256 (rj<rOa, rjs), 260 f.
Middle replaced by fut. act.
hit. av^dvw (trans, and intr.), 281 (irepur-
231 ff. middle aor. and fut. re-
:
crevw)
placed by pass, tenses 238 ff. Nominative, drifting into the (nam.
Minaeans in Chron. 167 n. pendens) 23, 149 n. as name-case :
Minor Prophets akin to Ez. a and 23, 161 n. 5 : relation of, to cases
Jer. a, see Ezekiel with K. a : (Deck III) 149 f. assimilation of,
:
259 (aWofjccu) : with K. 77 273 to cases 151

(Koif/o/jLcu.) : act. Trpotrd-qcru) etc. 53 : Numbers, possibly written in two parts
usually ovdels 61 67 : ovdeis 61
Numerals 186-190: compounds of, style 9, 13, 30, 41, 43,
45 (Zrepos),
156 numerical statement placed in
: ro5, 191 (correct use of 6'5e), 218
parenthesis 149 n. ((pdyy), 224, 231 {Udo/MXi), {kclt-
237
ei'tix^Vv) • unites with the literary
Optative rare but less so than in N. T., books 185 bis, 204, 253 (iardd^v) :
frequent in 4 Mace. 24, 193 re- : fut. ind. + delib. conj. 91 : djxvbv
placed by conj. 193 n. new termin- : and apva etc. 152 n. does not use :
ations 215 Syrjv 256 :

place-names in -ala -(e)trts 170 n. 1,
Order of words in compound numbers nor -o-Kopwifa 285 n. Cf. Hexa-
187 ff. teuch
Origen see Hexapla
:
Pentecost lesson 11
Orthography of uncials and papyri Perfect for aorist 24 term, -av 212 :
. 55 ff-, 7i ff- Pergamus, inscriptions of 62

Overworking of Greek phrases re- Periphrastic conjugation 24, 195
sembling the Hebrew 29 Persian origin, words of reputed, fiav-
8ijas, fj.avtdKrjs
35
Palaeography of X and A 72 Philo Jud. 28, 163 n., 164
Papyri, of Herculaneum 18 Egyptian : Phocylides, pseudo- 1511.
pap. and the uncials 55 ff. develop- :
Phoenician origin, Greek words of
ments in formulae in 57 n., 101 n. 2,
34 ff-.
131 n., 288[.{iav (paivTjTai) : misc. Phonetics 71 ff., 941a. pronunciation :
42 47 {ev of accompaniment),
n., of v 92 n., 95 of £" 108, in: of 7
:
5111. (apposition of verbs). Cf. in, 126 f. influence of Egypt in

:
Koivri, periods in phonetics 20, 163 n. (tav), Egyptian

Paraphrases vice literalism in early difficulty in pronouncing 7 and 5
books 42, 43 (&pe<TKeiv etc.) para- : 100 n., 103, H2n. 2
phrastic versions 13, 15 Photius 220, 221 n.
Parenthesis, numerical statement in Phrygian Greek 95 n.
149 n. Phrynichus 92 n., 99 n., 104, 107, 112,
Partial translations, of Job 4 : (?) of 285 ((TKOpTTifa)
Jer. and
Ez. n : of Ezra and Physiognomical expressions in Heb.
Daniel 12: of the "Writings" 15 and Gk. 42 ff.
Participle, for finite vb. 24 part. + : Place-names see Proper names
:
fin. vb. =
Heb. inf. abs. 48 ff. re- : Pluperfect, loss of syll. aug. in 196 f.
placed (with -<t>Qaveiv) by inf. 54 : term, -eiaav 216
•es for -as in pres. part. 149 : fut. Plutarch 92, 105 n.
part, rare 194 (49) el/u : retained Poetical passages, Pentateuch trans-
longest in the part. 257 lators use Ionic (poetical) forms in
Particles, elision Math 137 141 f.
Passive (middle) retains old forms Polybius 43 (use of Trpoaurrov), 77, 92,
longer than the active 196, 224 n., 154, 170m, 187, 191 n., 196m, 264
2 45 Positive for comp. and superl. 181
.
Patristic writings 121 n., 241 n., 257 Prepositions, new forms of 25 replace :
(revival of elfu) ace. (after the Heb.) 46 f. a derelict :
Pentateuch, variety of renderings in prep. 97 n. elision with 137

:
4 n. unity and date of viii, 6, 13 f.

:
Present tense, new forms of 224 ff.
61, 191 transliteration rare in 32 f.
: historic pres. practically absent from
eyevero preferred to ey. kclI in Gen. K. /35 24
and Ex. 51 style adapted to sub-
:
Pronouns 190 ff. substitutes for 45 f.
: :
ject-matter 142: renderings charac- demonstr. + relat. 46: indefinite

teristic of 7,. 131"., 48: contrasted relative (Ss ibv, 6s av) 65-68
with later books by more classical Pronunciation : see Phonetics
298 I. Index of Subjects
Proper names, personal 160-166, "Servant of the Lord," renderings

place-names 166-171, do. translated of 7 f.
mis- Sibylline Oracles 79 n., 273 n.
31, gentilic 171: appellatives
taken for 32 f. absence of elision
:
Sinaiticus, Codex, orthography (Egyp-
before 136 f. : misc. 143, 146: cf. tian) of the Prophetical portion
'Apc6^,'Iird/c, 'Io6das etc. 112 119 f-, 130, 147 (cf. 176):
ff.,
Prophetical books, dates of viii f. , 61 : difference in orthography of other

prefer eyevero to ey. xal 51: cf. books 113: vulgarisms in 55 ff.,
Sinaiticus, Isaiah etc. 72, 78
Prothetic vowel 97 Sira, Ben, reference in Prologue to
Proverbs, date of 16, 61, 166: extra- Greek versions of Scripture 15 f.,
Biblical maxims in 15: absence of 59 contrast in style of Prol. and
f. :
transliteration in 32: orthography body of work 27 date of (ovdels and :
ovd., eôvd. and iôvd.) 61 f-, 105

in 94, 132 f. (late): fragments of
verse in 15 n., 137, cf. 270 n. orthography of 91 (0 and w), 94
imitates Homer 152 and the poets possibly divided into 2 parts 122 n.
literary forms in 143, 149
279 (oXkvfju), cf. 173 (aepyos): liter-
ary style of 143, 15811., 249 Song of Moses 141
Psalms, absence of transliteration in Song of Solomon, notes in Cod. K
32: division into two parts 68 f., 259
88, 135 with n., 158 n., 20011.: but Sophocles, vd(3\a ^^poaridecrdai 52 f.
translation homogeneous 69: late Spirants, interchange of 108 spirantic :
orthography of 132 ff.: Appendix pronunciation of guttural 1 1

to 15 titles of xix
: (? later than Strabo 36 (on musical instruments),
original version), 32 92, 106, 118 n., 143 n.
Psalms of Solomon 166 n., 175 Style, classification of books according
Psilosis 127 ff.
to 1 2 f.
Ptolemaic age see Koivrj, periods of

:
Subscriptions to books later than
Pure stem, verbs with 218 ff. books themselves 1 1 1 n. cf. Titles :
"Suburbs," renderings of 4
Superlative in elative sense 181 ff. :
Question expressing a wish 54 {irpwros, g<r%aTos)

for comp. 183 f.
Syllables, shifting of dividing-line

Rabbinical writings, Greek words in between 117: isolation of 132
21 n. Symmachus 5, 9, 257 n.
Reduplication 204 ff. : dropped in
Syncope 99 f.
fJLvt](TKOlAa.l 227 Syntax affected by imitation of Hebrew
Rhinocorura 167 n. 54
Rhythm, in Wisdom 9111.: loss of
sense of 22 Terminations, adjectives of 2 or 3
Rolls, writing of books on two 65 172: verbal 89, 104 {-tl for -6l),
Roman epoch see Imperial, Kotvr)
:
195, 209 ff.
Testaments of the XII Patriarchs
Sahidic 101 n., 107 n., cf. Coptic: 157 "-. i73 n -
Sahidic version of Job 4 Test-words in grouping of books 7 ff.

Scribes, two per book in primitive Text of LXX 1 ff. cf. New Testa- :
mss 66 f. * ment
Scriptio plena see Elision :
Theodotion, interpolations in Job
Semitic element in Greek 25 ff. LXX from 3 f., elsewhere 158 n. 5: a
cf. Hebraisms, Aramaic popular version 5 affinity of style :
Septuagint translation, primary pur- to that of K. /35 10, of the later

pose of 28 f. historical books 14^, 55,of2Esdras
13, of Ez. /3/3 11, Chron. LXX his
(?) of yi) in 4 K. 143: text in 2 Es.
work xx, 167 n. : tQv dvvd-
KtipLos original 237, in Is. interpolated 238
fj-euu 9 : iirc<xrpi(p€iv 53 eyd> el/ui 55
: : Verbal adjectives 194
aT VP 153 new verbs in -ctfw 247
: : Vocabulary, poetical 18,187 (rerpacnv),
does not use rerpds etc. 189, nor Ionic 285 {-(TKopTrlfa), Homeric 264
n-apa.ylvop.ai. 267 n. literary form in (s. v. 5eco), cf. Homer, Ionic
:
words :
Job 8 143, late form in do. 280 and forms now literary, paOs 152,
(opadrio-oficu). Cf. Daniel, Trans- deafid oveipos
154, 155, vlkt) r57 :
literations new words, in -epa 80, yiv-r}p.a

KOiv-q
Theognis 50 118, in -dpxvs 156, okiyoaros 185:
"Thus saith the Lord," renderings of, words first found in LXX and
in Jer. 11 " Biblical " words possibly coined
Time-statements, literalism in 39 f. by translators, iôXedpeijeiv etc. 87 f.,
Titles of books later than original ddipovv 89, oXiyovv 112, eXarrovelv
work 166 n. (Psalms of Sol.) cf. : -ovv 122, 266, evd-qs 178, eijdirepos
Psalms, Subscriptions etc. 183, ayaXXiaadai 258, evwrlfc-
Titles, official (Egyptian) 156 with n.' <rdat 267 cf. "Biblical Greek
:
"
Tobit, B text, vernacular style of 24, Vocative 145 (dee)
25, 28 Voice, middle, replaced by passive
Towns, declension of names of 167 ff.
Trade-route, proximity to, affects de- Vowels 71 ff. interchange of 73 ff.
: :
clension of place-names 169 prothetic 97 f., 170 f. n. 4 contrac- :
Transcendence of God emphasized in tion and syncope 98 ff. short vowel :
later renderings 8 in tenses of contract vbs. 218 f.

Transitional forms in theKoivrj 18 (ov- Cf. Assimilation
deis), 213 {-oaav) Vulgarisms : see Illiteracy, Sinai-
Translations and free Greek, contrast ticus
in style of 27 f.
Transliterations, in Job 9 4, in and Wisdom, literalism in 43 suggested :
later LXX
books 31 ff., in Penta- date of 62: rhythm in 90 f. n. :
teuch 3 1 f. verbal adjectives in 194 n. Cf.

Tribrach and several short syllables, Greek books, Literary books
avoidance of 87 n., 90 Wish expressed by question 54
Troglodytes in Chron. 167 n. Words, division of 129 f.
Word-formation, retention of unelided
Uncial MSS, evidence of, in light of vowel 130, and of unassimilated
papyri 55 ff., etc., suspected 62 ff., consonant in new compounds 132-
109: birthplaces of
77' 7§j 95> 96, 134. Vocabulary
Cf.
71 100 f.
f., "Writings" or Kethubim, greater
Uniformity vice variety of older freedom allowed in translation of
language 193, 235, 244 LS
Vaticanus, Codex, comparative value Xenophon, a precursor of the kolv/j

of text for O. T. and N. T. 2ff.: (pvXdaaeadat. diro eyevero
1 7 :
46 :
orthography of (usually older than ucrre (ws) 50 : 243

date of ms) 55 ff., 68 (Psalms), 70,
72, 78 (varies in the different groups), Yahweh, abbreviated forms of, in
86, 112, 127 ff. (perhaps late), 188: proper names, =-(e)ias, -aias 161
occasional vulgar (Egyptian) or-
thogr. (esp. in Isaiah central chaps.) Zaconic, only relic of old dialects 18
113, 114(5 exx.), 147 withn. pktr. : Zechariah, x^P lTa in 150
II. INDEX OF GREEK WORDS
AND FORMS
For the Verbs see § 24.
a, mixture with 73 ff. e in 1 aor. 223 f. : pf. d? replaced by ed^ with

with 77 76 f. with : pass, of 224 6? etc. (not with ews,
and at 77 with av : -atos and -t'-njs, gentilic oVws, ws) 65
79 for aa in proper
: names in 171 -ata, : dp for edp, "if" 99
names 100 -a pure, : names of countries in -ap, 3rd decl. accus. in
nouns in 140 ff. a : 17 146 f.: verbal termi-
?,
for 7] in "Appas etc. alperiêiv to Trpocrcawov 44 nation in 209 ff.

143 -a, " Doric "
: -aipu), verbs in, keep a dvddefxa -r/p,a 27 n., 80
gen. sg. of proper in 1 aor. 223 dvanvixipai A no
names in 162 -a, : -ats -at -aurav, opt. dpd fxiaov 25 dpd :
fj,.
place-names in 167 f. term. 215 tQv eairepaiQ>v 40

afiaK, aâpKt]peiv, rats alcrxpoTepos 184 dpa7retpos 83
33 f - aKaXKiib/jieda X 102 = -7Tt5. 85
dvaTry]5)jei
'A/35etoi; 162 ixk&v, rbv (ti)p) axavaiv) dvdarefxa -rnâ 80, -a/xa
afieSrjpelv 33 157 f- 79 n.
'Aj3pdfA, 'Afipadfj. 100, 'AKKapibv indecl. 169 dva<pd\avTos -9os 104
not "Aj3pa.iJ.os 160 f. aKpifiia 87 dp§p(e)tcirepos 182
ayadwcnjvT] 90 aKpofivarLa 27 dp e£eXe zeros 115
ayadibrepos 184 aKdâcTTpov, to 153 A dp^p for e/cctcrros etc., of
ayakiaadai etc. ^ 120 d\a\d£eiv -ay fxos 37 inanimate things 45 f.
'A77atos 161 n. dXas, to and 6 d'Xs 152 avdpcoiros for eâtrros
ayiucrvvr) 90 dXeets(but dXtewp etc.) 84 etc. 45 avdpomos av-
:
ay via 87 dWocpvXoL and &v\io~Tt.eL/u, dpwiros 46

a7po0 (d.70!;p) 37 167 dp(9' cJV 25 : in late
det (atet)
77 clXvkos (not dXt/cos) 96 books dp#' t5V ort,
aevaos (not d^j'. ) 120 d\dnrrjKe<s 151 dp^' cop6Va 10, 25
depyos in Prov. 173 dXws (only in form ctXw) dpotet ^ = dpot'7et 113:
deptpos 37 and ctXwp -wpos, 6 and dvoiyeiv 127
-dfw : see -fw 17 144 f- dvTd/M.fM\piv A no
,
— "
adoiodijtjoiAai but etc. d>a=Qn 37 avTLKpvs " opposite
d#$os 89, fem. -tp'a 172 djitdifots 157 ^ 136
at, interchanged with dixapTrjaofxai, ovk 128 '
Avn\ij3avos beside At-
a 77 with e 68 f., : a/xaaeveid, d/u,a(ped 33 /3apos 166 f. n.
77 f. : as short vowel &[A($\aKr)fMa, d/J.j3\aKia dviyeiv 94
90 4withat- n. : 105 dvvirvidêffdai X = gp. 76
^
loses aug. 199 f. '
Afj,p,avlns 170 dpu7r65eros (for -Sijros) 80
-atas, proper names in, d/xpds, dp.vb% 152 dvdsvrjTOi —dvbv. 90 f.
G. -ov (and -a) 161 f. (L/j.Tre\os, 6 tf 145 ctpcirepop = dpw, once
aly/xaXuiros X 103 dfJ.(pLTairos (not -Ta7r??s) dvwTepw 183
At'7U7ros fc\ 116 I56 dirdvwdev 25, in K. /35 10
,
-aivo}, verbs in, keep a dfj.(p6T€poL (not afxcpui) 192 dVaprtfetP in a' 3
II Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 301
dVas and 7ras 138 f. -Awr(e)2ris 170 (3Sd\vy/ua, fiedeK 37

air7}\nbT7jS 128 <xvt6s, otiose use of obli- /3«pd 34
awo rare as comparative que cases of 24 avros, fiekTicTTOs
:
185
particle 23c. <pv\d<r- : avrov 190 ai/Tov, eav- : (Haov, dvd A 107
ffeadai etc. 46 f. rov 190 PtfiXeLdiov 87 n.
airoypvipu] H 101 dcpalpepia 80 /3t/3Xta06pos -aypdcpos
77
dnoida B 93 d<pepLa 80 /3i/3XW, /ft/3Xos (/3tf/3Xos),
aTroffKevT] of
children d<fiecns 37 ptifiXivos, Btf/3Xios
= fp) in Pent. 14 95 f.
^
( d<popi(jfxa,Ta, d(pwpuxp.eva /3«os 34
dpa = Heb. inf. abs. 47 = "suburbs "4 with 11. fiicoreveLv 91
ap' ov, LXX equivalents «X' 3 2 n -
/Soas 147
for 125
'Apapd -J3d)0 32 f.
f.
dxotyx, ^^4 Po(3pTr)<rei = po/j,p. 132
dxpeoTTjs dxpeovv (but f36d pos 37
dpdaau replaced by pdcr- 82
a'xpetos) A
(36\i(3os 106
crw 76 dxpt(s) ou 136 j3oppds, rarely fiopeas
aperaXoyos -\oyia 76 ax^pos, 6 (A) and to -ov (-07s) 123 f., r 43
dpidp.(£="fev?" 39 153 Boaoppa, G. -as 167
apiaTos 185 dxpeade, ovk 128 Ppd/xaTa H = (3pi!)/j,aTa 77
dp/cos for dpKros 116 -da;, verbs in, short /3i5o"(ros, (3vaaivos 34
' Apixaddifx in 1 K. =' Pap-d vowel in tenses of
168 219: "Attic" fut. 7, omission of, between
dp/wHâ^jIBn 37 replaced by sigmatic
dpâ, dpvds 152 with n.
vowels in ff., in
230 confusion with
:
yi(y)vop,ai, yLy{v)J}(TKu
dpovpa for 777 Ionic 142 •ew verbs 241 f. etc. too, 114 f., else-
dppaft&v 34, 119 where 115 : insertion
ctppi?*' rare, usually Sp- euphonic insertion of
(3, of, in papyri in n. :
cttjj' 123 in: interchange of pronunciation of in,
dpx'.€Ta?pos 37, 130 n. with v 105 f. with : difficult to Egyptians
dpxiewouxos, dp%evv. p. 106 f. 100 n., 112 n inter- :
I3 ° n "
Baakeifj. (BeeX-) rd}
„ 34 changed with k rooff.
dpxovres — -as 149 Ba/3i)Xwy declined 169 7/c for /c 101
-ap%os and -dpx??s 156 Ba55ap7«s 170 n. 70^77*65 (Paf.) 34, 171
'ApwSatos -deirys 171 fiadiov A 179 7a?at 143
dpiodios ipwd. 76 ftddov 159 and rd -<w 154
7aj<7os, 6
'Apdiv 100 fianxoipia 34 raXaa5(e)ms 170
-as (-as), proper names (8dp/3apos 37 ya[i,ppevet.v 262 n.
in 163
AK
/3ap(e)ta 179: /3ape'ws yapirGiv A — tcapw. 101
daefirjv 176 -eos 179 yeddotip 33
'Aa7]dd)d 33 dpts (/3d>s) 34, 150 yeuhpas xx, 28, 34
'Acr/fdXwi' declined 169 >fi N = ôppa 77 yevea-Ldpxrjs 156
ducret A=dXtret 132 Baj'a?'(e)irts 170 yevyjfxa and yevv-qâ 118
dcr<pa\La 87 fidoavos, 6 K 145 7?}, plural of, and sub-
'ATafitipiov, 'It. 170 n. /Sao"iX«s and -eas 148 stitutes for
dret^fcrTats 172
:
143
fiao-ieoos 114 7%>as, G. 7?7poi;sand-ws,
dros = ai}r<5s in papyri j3ao-L\eiov, to for
79 77 /3acrt- D. and -a 149
77;pet
arrAs/Sos -Xa/3os 75 Xeta etc. 157 yivofiai and 717^. ii4f.:
au and eu 78 f aw and . :
pacnXeveiv "make king" cf. eyeveTo and § 24
a 79: au- loses temp. 24 yivdo-Ku) and 717?'. 1 i4f.
aug. 200 ,
/3dros, 6 145 cf. § 24
avd<£ = avrq) 103 jSdrpaxos, 17 A 146 7Xv/c(e)?a 179
Avpav(e)iTis 170 Baxx'^s K 121 yva<ptis 101
302 II. Index of Greek Words aitd Forms {cf. \ 24)
yvr\pvrjv A 10 BovXla 87 -eta and -ta, nouns in

yvotpos, 6 (and to A) 159 dovXos and synonyms 7 f. 68 f.,87
yo/xop = '
' omer " and dpayp,-/] (late MSS) = -etas, proper names in,
"homer" 32 SpaxP-v 103 G. -ov and -a 161 f.
Toptoppa, G. -as (not -icv) 8vvdp,euv, Ki/ptos tw^ 9 et/cds and eiKoarf) 189
168 5wacn-(e)ta 69 et/coVa, Kad' 127
ybpos 32 5tfo, G. 5i/o, D. 5t!o and et/coct (not -<riv)
135
ybva A
= y6vara 152 usually Suctf 187, or etXr)<f>a aoristic24
7Qêts and -eas 148 dvcri 135: lit. Suetv (-otV) elXuvcrev, ovk 128
ypap./j,aToei<jayu)yevs 130 92, 187 : cWo (Wo 54 etV (IV) 32
n. 8vcrej3f)s = dvacr. 1 20 eivenev, od 82
yvvr/yos ~D = kw. ioi Sw^cu for dovvai. 91 etôvffiv, rjlôvcnv v. 11. 85
eiprjvt], Hebraic uses of
5, omission of 114, 116 : e, mixture with d 75 f. : 40 f.
interchange of, with 9 with at 68 f., 77 f. : -ets,proper names in 164
104 f. with t 100
: with 7) 79 ff., aug. ets (not e's) 82
Sdôj'Tes 101 A 198 f. with et 81 f.
: : ets as indef. article 54:
Aa/xdce/c 167 with 1 84 f. with : ets (irpwTos) nal et-
Sacrews -eos 179 87 ff. with v, ev gj
: kocttos 189
Sacrinrovs for Xayws 145 eaXci)Kvir}s it 140 -eicrav for -eaav in plpf.
Aaue/5 (not Aa/3t'<5?;s) edv, 6s 65 ff. 216
160 f. eavrov, avrov 190 eatrr. : -eirrjs -etrts :- see -t'r^s -ts
defipadd 33 for 1 and 2 sg. illite- Ik- : see ef-
-5et7i'£/w A 101 rate ib. : but eavruv e/cacrros for e/cdrepos 192:
Se/cd5apx os LXX, -dpx^s for all 3 persons of substitutes for and dis-
Joseph. 156 5e/cd- : pi. 190 f. tribution of 45, 192
rapxos X 103 f. ey for e/c 101 e/cdrepos192
Se/cd5uoand 5c65e/ca 187 f. £7 yacrrpi 72, 131 A eKaTovrapxos LXX, -ap-
Sevdpov, G. -ou, D. -et eyyiêiv (<rw-) c. gen. X??s N.T. and Joseph.
and -y 160 167 n. 156
8eop.ac = "'2 in Pent. 14 eyyovos for eKyovos 101 eVet and 17/cet v. 11. 81
decrfMoi and (lit.) decrpd 154 6771)5 a7ro irpoiTWTrov in eVetVos (not KetVos) 97
5ta/cXeVrecr#at c. inf. otV<?
,
e 47 eK0e$ A = exês 102
adv. 54 eyyvraroi, eyy igto, 182 exOpos, eKx@pfc etc. 102
didarepa -y]pt,a 80 eyivero eyivero etc., con- eKKalSeKa B, e'£ /cat 5e/ca
<5to"6fat = Tt#eVat 39: cf. structions with 50 ff. A
188
§ 24 eôt fc^fypw etc. 93 iKKXrjaia first in Dt. 14
didpaypov (late Mss) 103 e7ci elpn with finite verb eKwa.v — eKcnrav 1 1
Stevr^xet in papyri 57 11. in late books and €K(peijâ(rdai = -eaQai
76
Sj/ccuwcrfo'77 A 90 Hexapla 10, 30, 55 eKthv,ovk 128
Sioti and ort 138 f. 'ESoi/x, 'Idovfiaia 167 iXdaawv, eXdx'crros 185 :
dl<popoi> 99 "Efpas A in iXdTTOJv, eXarrovv,

SiX'tyAeiV (not StxaAo?') 76 edvdpxr]S 156 eXaTTOveiv etc. 121 n.,
Si '/'os 157
Si'i/'a, I0pou A 160 122
8iQpv% -vyos (and -k%os) et, mixture with e 81 ff. 'iXacpos 37 n.
150 f. with 7] 83 f., aug. et- i\a(ppd>Tepos 182
doXeta A = 5ovX. 91 and i)- 201 f. with t : IXeos, to and 6, and
56/xa and Socrts 79 (?) 85 ff. with oi 92 : meanings of 158 with
Sofews K 158 et = negat. in adjurations n.
dovXeveiv and Xarpetieip 54 : et (et) pr)v, r) pr)v, eXeov = §\atov 78
el p:r) 54, 83 f. eXecpavcnv 151
77". Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 303
£\e<pavTa.pxys 156 e40L> = e/c <roi/ 130 &rw (not efcrw) 82

eXos and 'opos, mixture etjovSevovv (-ovdevovv) ecrtlirepos, -raros, e<n£-
of 107 and iôvdeveiv (-ovSev- Tepov ='{<?(*) 183
iXirls 124 f. eiv)105 with n. £re/)os (fxridir.) 191 : sub-
-ep,a and79 -77/xa f. $f X 130
fTK^vcti/j.drix}p stitutes for 45
eixavTov, Kad' 127 e^threpos, -raros 183 eros 124 f.
'EfieKaxup 33 eTraKTx vecr @ al T0 irpocrw-

l' - ev, mixture with av 78 f.
4/j.ev N 135, 147 •kov 44 with e and v 97 gl- :
e,a /uicrqj mainly in A eiravaiyrpetpeiv in Pent. ioses temp. aug. 200

7^, 131 I3 f> evSoKelv ev 47
eju,Tr€Tro8e<TTdrri A 182
, ,
eiravepxecrOat c. inf. 53 -etiav, verbs in, used

ei', 4v e/xoi= >l
2 in late eTrai'w,iwdvwdev 25 causatively 24
books (else 3eo/j.ai) erreXdOevro 88 f., 216 evdrjs, evdvs (evde?os)
14 : = «s 25 : c. ev- eireaTihs, eTrlararai — ecp. 177 ff.
SoKeiv, deXew
etc. 47, 128 evdpaffros 79
of accompanying cir- eTTi c. dat. = phrase with ei}pe/na 80
cumstances ib. : com- 11
D 44: c. (peideadai evpiffKw sic 129

pounds of, assimila- etc. 47 -eus, nouns in, ace. plur.
tion in 132 f. iTrtj3ej3rjKvirjs 140 of 147 f. mixture :
ivavrlov and evavn 25, iiriXeiieadai = eireXedue- with nouns in -77s

43, 68 n. cr9ai 114 153 n -
evaros (not 'ivv.) 120 eTnuTpecpei.v vice irdXiv euaefiTJv 176

evd€8oiK€L=-SvK€i 94 53 evTiJxei in papyri 57 n.
'iveSpov (and eveSpa) 156 ^ 176
eTricpavTJv eveppaiveev, augment 68
eveKa, eveKev, ov e'lvenev I36
eTTTCLKl evcoSia for evoSla 91
82 f., 135: ova eveKev ipavvdw epevvdw 78 f. e<p-, causative in ef<pa-
128 epefiafav A for ??/). 81 fiaprdveiv 259
'evi = '£veaTL 257 'ippwao, epp&adai etfô/xcu e<pLopKelv -la 126
iviavrdv, Kad' 125 in papyri 57 n. ecpiaos 126
evvija A 81 ipurdv (ewe p.) els eip-qvqv e<f>vi8ios al<p. 78
evraura A 104: evrevda 40 e<po{'8, e<fri&8
33
A 79 -es for -as, in ace. plur. e% for e/c 103
evrorepos 183 n. A 148 f. : in 2 sg. 1 aor. ex^'s (not xês) 97
evrpdir-qri 104 and pf. 215 f. exde<ns = eKdecris 103
ew7i-;e(0!> supplants 6Vet- -ecaf otV^ -op 89, 213 e'x#«7Tos, lit. 185
P°s 155 "EixSpas ^ hi exS/aevos for 7rapa 25
'ivvarpov for ^V. 81 -eerda 218 e%pc)s 116
ivihiriov 25, 42 f. evofxai 8i86vac 24 e\J/ep,a -rjjaa 80
^£- (ex-), causative force icnreXas K 108 : eo-rrepos -w, verbs in, short
of, composition
in A 157 vowel in tenses of
see Ind. I Causative .
"Ecrpas B in 218 f. : Att. fut. re-
e£a/3a=e/c 2a/3a 130 ecrrai, introductory
ko.1, placed by
sigmatic
iâjxaprdvew 24 formula 52 230 confusion with
:
iêXedpeijeiv 88 n. -ecrraros, superlatives in, -dco verbs 241 f. con- :
eêXeadai. eirl rcva in 47 literary 182 traction in 242 f.

e£epeije<rdai=-epevy. 113 eaT7jKVL7]s fc$ 140 mixture with -00 verbs
iî<pvvs 78 eax aro Y 'JP u s, l indeclin- 243 f.
e£,ex&pri<xev A = -e%c6pi- able 173 ews, prep., Hebraic use
<rej' 85 £o-X<xros -oi' — " latter," of, in 47 ems #dov :
iâXedpetieiv and -oXodp. "after" 184 in Jer. /3 14,

37
etc. 87 f.
^<rxv Ka J
aoristic 24 ews, "dawn" 145
304 II. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. % 24)
f, altered pronunciation elsewhere i04f. with : tepets = BHJJ 37 : ace.

of, causing mixture t 104 omission of
: plur. 148
with <r 108 116, in 1 aor. pass. 'Ieppias 100
fgify K = fei)77? 113 236, 237 n.

{eKpticpijv) 'lepoaoKvpia and 'lepou-
f^Xos, 6 (and to) 158 66 for t6 121 ffaKifjfx 168

£ij3ijv7j 108 QaL/xav(e)lTLS 170 -tfw : see -fw
i
ÎMjpva. X, frfj-apaydos K daXaacra Ppyri 37= 'Irjpefilas 81

108 6*dp, 8os, 6 and rd 158 'I770-0OS, declension of
(
firyos, 6 (and to ^70^) 1 54 davarip cLTTodaveXraL 48 164 f.
-fw (-dfw, -/fw), new dappelv and dapaelv, etc. 'Ikclvos in 4

verbs in 194,247 : 123 iKrepa 160
tenses formed with <r darrov and rdx'oe 184 i!\ews = ?vn 38 with n. :
or £ 222 f., fut. in -w davjAaêiv to irpocnotrov indeclinable 173

and -<rw 228 ff. 43 f- lXikio. -lwttjs 85 A
fwg davixauTovudai c. inf. 54 Iva, elision of final letter
fiJo-B 49
deelfj,, to 34 of 137 tva clause :
77 and e 79 ff-, augm. deXeiv ev 47 = inf. rare 24, 194

0ewa and compounds 80 'IouSds 127 G. -a and
77- for e- 197 f. :
v and :
de/xe\ios and -op 154 -ov, and indecl. 'lovdd,

« 83 f., -77 -ei -ewcu
6>eos, V. 0e<? 145
in 2 sg. mid. 217 f. : 77 163
and t 85 77 and v : 96 f.
OepaireLa 33, 37 :
Iov/j.ala — 'Idovfxala
114
depairetjeiv 8 11.
an d -o-pxV s 156
l'7r7rapx°s
77 \jA]v : see el /j.t]v
dep&irwv 7 f- Iwrreh, ace. pi. 148
rjdvs, mixture with l'5ios
depacpelv (-Treif) âp. 33 -is, Egyptian words in
126,
cf. 85
77/ca and &et v. 11. 81 :

0Zj8is34, 150 150: -ts, -(e)iris, place-
rjKeiv for 77 /c. 128
6vy<XTepes -as = 149: names in 169 f.
yjKoufj.ei'os A=fjy. 102 dvyaTrjpos X 151 'Icrd/c 100

6vpeoo<p5pos 90 126
'HX(e)toi) and 'H\(e)tas i'cros
162
0uw0 and 0c6# in papyri "Icxupos, 6 in 04:
-77,1m and -e,ua 79 f. 163 n. i&Xvpos 127
'lTaj3>jpiov, to 170
7]fj,epai, Hebraic uses of
f- t, mixture with e 841". : -17-77$ (-etrTjs) and -cwos,

39
with « 85 ff. with names in 171
,
and rj/xvavs : gentilic

fjfuffvs 95 :
becoming an inde- 77 85 with 01 92

: : 'Irovpaioi, Toup. 171 n.
clinable, G. 7]/J,l<T0VS between
insertion of, IxOvas (-us) 147
179 f. : rifu<r(e)2a 179 and another vowel -(t)wj' -to-ros 184 ff.
T/viKa in K. /35 10 77c : 93 unpronounced in

: 'Iwcretas, G. -a and -ov 162
iai> 65, 66 n. diphthong vi 141 'Ic6(T777ros, 'Idxrrjcpos 106

-77s and -eus, mixture of -ta and -eâ 68 f.
nouns in 153 n. -77s : 'lafêb 33 k, interchanged with 7
(-77s), adjectives in, A. -las, proper names in, 100 ff. omission of:
-rjv 175 ff. : -77s, proper G. -iow (and -la) 161 f. 115: doubling of, /c§
names in 163 f. I/Sis (el/3.) 150 = f 120: K + o- amal-
rjcruxdêiv 128 tSetp, a(pideiv etc. 124 f. gamated into £ 130
rjTTacrdat, -tjttiov 121 n., i'Stos, i'6\, 775., mixture K&pos 34
122 with ?j5^s 85, 126 xadaplfa, ifcadepLcra etc.
replaced by 6 (and t'5ou 55 : oi>x ISoti and 74
77X77, ,
to) 77x0s 157, 159 oik i5. 70, 125 f. Ka6ejj.a 80

'Idovfiala., 'Edd/J. 167, Kadi)Kvly]s in papyri 142
d interchanged with 5 170 K&didpos 173
in ovdeis (p. 7?^-) 5$ ff-> leparla 87 Kadlêiv yvva?Ka 262 n.
//. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24) 305
k&6o5os in a 3, 190 KoXX(o)vpis -L£ea> etc. 92 Xet X, X6a ^ = X^yet

KadoTnaOev 104 KoXoKa{iei = KoXaKeijfL 79 113, 102
/ecu, coordination of KoXoKvvda -kvvto, for Aet/(e)ts and 164 Aei/(e)i
sentences with 55 : -Ki)VTT) IO4, I43 Xrjp.pia = Xe?/j,/Mi
84
crasis in K&yw etc. 99, Kopyt'as 102 A Xrip.\pop.ai etc. 108 f.
137 f. : KaL ye in K. /cop?7 Kopav 142 f. X-qv6s, i] (and 6) 146
(35 etc.37: Kal10, ko>s 35 XLfiavos 35
pcdXa in K. /35 10 Kov<pos for Koijcpyj
172 Aifiavos and 'AvTiXifi.
KaKovxeiv in a 3 Kpayrj K = Kpavyq 113 166 f. n.
KaXhvvdpov 104 KpariffTOS 185 Xi#os, 6 in all senses 146
/cdXos for k&Xus 145 Kpavrj H = Kpavyri 113 Xlfios, 6 and 17 146
/caXws iroLTjcreis ypd\peis /cpe'as 149 -\tfnrdvcj (Ionic) non.
(or ypdipas) 51 n. npdaowv, Kpeirrwv 121 n., Xtx/xWiaet'ous = Xt/c. 103
KChjxpvueui 22 Xoyou, 7repi in a 41
99 r :
Kavovv 144 Xoyox v. 1. for Xa6s 113

/cp t/xa
Kdp^Xos, Xepp;eX 167 79
:
/epios 37 n. \oL[j.alve(rdai = \v/J,. 94
K.ap/j.r]\iov opos 171 Xoipcos -7) as adj. "pesti-
Ktiados 75
KapTrdenvos 34 n. lent" 172
KdOpa (—xurpa), Kv9po-
KapxTjSwj" -56«ot~Tar- rroSes 103 XvKvia 103
shish 167 n. KtJKXqj 25 XfTpcDj'as = XouT. 92
Kaaca 34 Xixvoi 155
Kip-ivov 35
naaffiMpiov K 103 Kvvyjyos (not -ay.) 76 pi, effect of, on vowels
/caret, c. acc. = D '
,
7j? etc. cf. yw.
84, 86, 97 : and /3
44 Kvvop,vLy]s 40 1
fj,
(7r) 106 f. : omission of

/cctTaydfetz' Ki>7rptdpx'>?s 156
79
— -\et,p.fj.a KupTji'î'Se in a'
U4 : insertion of, be-
KaT6.\y}pi.fia 84 3 fore labial 100, 108 ff.
KarapdKTrjs 118
/cwXi;ew=:X?3 38 -fj.a and in 79
-<n s, words
Kardurefxa 80 Ma/36ap(e)rrisMa6'/3. 170
icupidpxvs 156
KaraxpiVea 173 KunreXdrat for -?;X. 81 A ~M.a5iav(e)'t.T7]s, MaSir)-
Karepofifievcrev (-pept/3. ) 88 vcuos 171
Karoprwdrj 104 Madddv etc. 12 r
Kanbrepov = /cctrw, /ccitw- X, effect of, on vowels
ManeSdv, gentilic name
rarw 183 73, 76, 78, 81, 84, 86,
declined, = Megiddo
KeSpc^, raw KeSpwv, 88, 97 omission of
:
indecl. 102, 169

Xeip-dppovs 38, 169 114, 116: X and p
IxaXurra 185
Keipddas in Jer. (3 38 107 f. : XX and X 119 f.
Ma fiflprj in
xepas, declension of 149 Xa7xd»'et/' = "I3? 38 fidv, p.dvva 32
Kexap, to 167 Xctytis unused 145 fxavad, fxaavd, /uav&x etc.
/c^y A=7^ 102 XaKavr) A 76 33
ki.[3wt6s 35 XctXcSs, Treptin Aquila 41 MavaacrTJs and indecl. -17
KLvvdpLoofxop 35 to
\afAf3dveiv wpbffoiirov 164
Kivtipa. 35 44 /
/jiav8pay6pas -yopos 157 :
Ktrtets, Ktrtot, KiTtcuoi Xd/niras = TS? 38 pi. fj.avdpdyopes 158 A
171 Xdp.\f/acnv A = Xdt/'. no /navdijas 35
KLTibv IO3 Xa6s for Xec6s 145 /naviaKijs 35 n.
/fXeis KXelda (not KXelv) Xarpeveiv and /ndpcwnros -lop
SouXei/etz' 8 35, not
150 XcLTpta 87 p.a.p<j{)Tviov 96
ic\l(3avos (not /cpt^.) 107 X^yetp, Tcp in a 3 : X^- /AapvKaaOai but fiyjpvKicr-
KXl/aa 79 yav -oeres without p.6s 76
kXoios, 6 and (A) to -op construction 23 Xe- : Mdcre/c 33
155 yovres v. 1. for Xiovres fj-aados 104
Kodwvoi 36 "3 fxaaTiyt; for -i£ 115, 151
306 II Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. § 24)
^,a%atpa -77s -rj 141 f. j'aOs (lit. word) jôs p-ijas 6'Xetfpos (not -od.) 88
fj,eya\oirpeir(e)i.a 69 152 oKLyos 126 f. : oXtos,
fxeyaXvveiv, ,
c. inf. 54 "ê\ 33 6X(oo"tos, oXtoOs' 112 :
/xe7<xX«s = »?yO 38 Kee/xias, G. -a and -ov oKiyoarbs 185

jueyicrTos, lit. and elative 162 : 'Nee/nws 161 n. 6XoXi;fetj' -vypbs 37
1 veKpofiaiov in a 3 oKotrcpvpriTos 14
S
Meicrixip veorros, veoaabs, vocraos opieipecrdai 97
33
Met% a ' as > G. -a and -ou etc. 98 'Ofip.66 33
162 veutrepos ( = superl.) 181, bfibedvos A for -edvqs 1 8
fj,epiddpxv s 156 -uraros 182 6/J.opa 4 n.
Meppa, G. -as 168 vTJcrcros 117, 120 SveLpoi 155
X 190
fj.es vIkos, to and (lit.) 17 W/07 o£(e)ia for oijea 179
lMe<xoirii)p(iov 91 = -iropG)v 157 oirlaoj, fyreiv, in 47
fuera^v, substitute for 25 virpov (not Xtrpof) 35 opeiov 87
written fieroîj in 77 A vovfirjvia and veo/x. 98 : op#os (bpdiêiu) = &'p#p.
jnexpt, Hebraic use of, in vop,7]via A 91 1 16

47 : /xexp'(s) °S etc. z'oDs, G. z'oos 160 Op/XTJ, SpflOS 38
136 vvvi 191 bpveov [opvLOiov) replaces
p.r]8eis and /XTjdeis 58 ff. pcotos, fwrot (and vwra) 6>(s 153
jmrjOerepos 61 n. 155 6'pos and eXos, mixture
puepos, fxtepoâyelv etc. 75 of 107 : opew*' 151
pLIKOS Il6 X £ for k + 30 for a in
<r 1 : -os, masc. and neut.,
luaei — Tjfucrv 180 n. 9 tenses of verbs in -fw interchange of nouns
/iw 35 222 f. in 158 ff.
/to7(7)t\a\os 120 f. :>££/«, mod. Gr. 88 6s aV and os idv 65 ff.
/xo/cX6s B 102 -ocra*' 209 ff.
/x6\i/3os, fio\i[38os, fxo\v- 0, mixture with a 77 : ocnrep, lit. 192

j3os 96, 1 r6 : /x6X(/xos with e 87 ff. with v : ocrrts 192
106 (ov) 91 with 01 93 : : ocTTovv -rd but oo-riov
fioWov H = fi.a\\oi> 77 with w 89 ff., 194, etc. 144
/j,ov uyevr/v A 176 198 f. (loss of aug. bacppwia 76

fMveXSs but fj,va\ovv 'Oj38eiov 162 oacpijas (-Os) 147
75
/Hi5es, /xtfas and p;0s 147 Sde, uses of 191 : oide, 6Vt in adjurations
54 :
fxvaepos 75 in Jer. /3 14, 37

a'(8e 6V1 and 138 f. 5i6rt
Mwa 8(e)ms 170 bSyyelv -6s (not -a7.) 76 ou, interchanged with
l
uw/xos = D1E> 38 bdvpeadaL 97 and w 91 with v 92 :
Mum^s and Mwqs oi, interchanged with 6 ou e'lveaev replaces oiiveica

163 n. two forms of : 92 with et 92
: with : 82
declension of 163 f. 093 with w 93, 256:
:
oi)a£ = '
,
'lN etc. 38
with v 93 f. for ou : ovdeis and oi)5e^s 58 ff.
p, effect on vowels of in X 244 oi- loses : 100, 104: ovDev rJTTOP

84, 86: omission of aug. 200 = Heb. inf. abs. 47
114, 117: Ô e(f>e\KV<r- 0170^ 10 A ovk and oux 125-129 :
tlkov 134 f., irrational oWas, ovx 125 ovk Idoti and ovx l ^ ^
final v 135, 143 f. olKeTTjS 7 70, 125 f.
8oppa!'^ = gen.), 146,

( l
ot/x/xot, 20 o/x/xot 1 Ov\afJ.p.avs, OvXafials 33
216: doubling of, in -oty, inf. in 244 -ovs, proper names in
verbs in -via 225 f. olvo(ppvye1v 107 164 f. declension -oOs
:
vaj3\a 35 -oiaav 215 -ouros in papyri (not

Na 7 ^/333 oicp(e)i 32 LXX) 165 n. con- :
vabs for pews 145 6/c ox ^ for oi)k oux 91 tracted adjectives in
v&pdos 35 6/aa B 93 172 f.

II. Index of Greek Words and Forms (cf. \ 24) 307
ovs, diroKaXvirreiv to 43 irevTes A = rr&VTes 75 irpocmdevcu (-ridecrOou)

-ov<rav 214 7re7rrw/cws = -/c6s 90 vice nrdXiv 52 f.
ourw(s) 136: ofiYws elwev xept, substitutes for 25 : TrpbcrTo/j-a 130

Ktipios in Jer. /3 11 7re/)£ XaXtfis (X670U) Trpocruirov, davpidfciv
d<pdaXp.6s, Hebraic uses in a41 (\ap,fidveiv etc.) 43 f.
of 43 wepLKVKXq) 25 irpbrepos for 7rpo 183

ocppvas (-us)147 Trepunropia 4 Trpov(pdvrjaav 138
ovx 125
oi/'o/xat, Treplcraios X 181 irpo<pddveiv, construction
-ow, verbs in 244 Trepix^pos rod 'lopddvov with 54
167 -irpuLvbs (not wpoivos) 90
ir, interchanged with /3 ireravpov -evpov 79 with n.
105 f. with 106 : : fl-Tûs, 7r?;xeos (-ecos), Trpuros for wporepos 24,
with 107: euphonic
/j, ^X^ (») 151 183: eiKoaros irpuiros
insertion of 1 10 7rte«/ and 7r(e)iV 63 f. etc. 189: irpwros <pL-
irayls, 7ra/as = nD 38, 102 Tri(/a)Tr'ki}fiL, 7ri(/x) 7rp??,ut Xos 37

irdyos, 6 and rb 159 no 7TTi;eX(os) 75
irddfi-ij X, irdQvq X 7Tt/)t X=:7Tept 84 7rrw^t'a 87
= (p&Tvri) 106
( irXtiiav, TiXeiffTos 185 : 7ri;«V in papyri 93 n.
Traidiov = we8Lov 69, 78 irXeov 81 f. 7riiXots 157: TrijXei and
7rcus Kuptou 7 f. irXevpd and -op 157 wtiXeaiv 158 A
•zra/ds : see irayls irXÔvvaiv, c. inf. (or wvppos 123
TraKaiaTprj 14 part.) for adverb 53 f.
iraXaidirepos -wraros 182 TrXijdvs for TrXrjdos 153 p, assimilating effect of,
ttoKiv, Hebraic substi- irXf)p.p.e\la (not -eta) 87 on vowels 73 f. , 76
tutes for 52 f. TrXrjpys, becoming in- £w, 78, 81, 84, 86,
TraWaK'/j 35 declinable 176 f. 88, 97, 176, 219 on :
Trav-, compounds of 134 TrXr/crLerepov - ear. - 6t. consonants 106 n. :
7rdi'5es = 7nx!'res 103 182 interchanged with X

Travovpyevw (not -e'w), irXolov replaces âus 152 107 f. omission of
:
-eu/xa (v. 1. -?7â) 96 ttXovtos, 6 (and r6) 159 114, 116: reduplica-
IIaj'7-0/C/3(XTW 0,
/
KtfptOS 9 90 n.
irXwifios TrXoL/bLos tion of, (pepip.fj.evos)
3T(i^Tws=Heb. inf. abs. 7roa, 7rot'a
93 204 f. : p n8f.
pp and
47 7roe«' X
93 pp and per 123 f.
7rapd, c. ace. in com- itoXXoo~t6s 185 -pa, nouns in i4off.
parison 23 c. dat.:
xoXw, nt. in AttoXup 181 pdj38os, 6 A 145
= "in the estimation iroXvTeXTJv X 176 'Pa7a and 'Pa7at 168
of" rare 43 TTOjaa 79 "Pd#up;os = Rehum 161 n.
iraptxylvojjut., as synonym woppw (not Trpocrw) 123 'Pa/xd and 'App.addi.fj, 168
for gpxopt-ai 267 n. worepos replaced by ris pdffcrw = dpdatxoj 76
irapp&aiv = ira/rp. 1 32 192 pdxts = p1 38
tt2s tis, substitutes for irpavs, TrpauL)T7]s (not -os pr)/xa = 1!n 41
45 : was and awas -ottjs) 91, i8of. : 7r/>a- p^ros in Ex. 41
138 f. : wav — Tr&VTtx §ewi' X = 7rpaeW 114 podiv = Rimmon 38
173 ff. , irdvrcL X = 7rpecr/3ur^s and wpecrfiev- puVos, 6 (and to) 159
iv av
175 ttjs 97
irdcrx a beside <pd<reK 32 irpodaTia. 4 n. a, interchanged with f
7rd,Tapxos — iraTp. 116 TTpOL/XOS (not TTpdjlfJ-Os) 9O 108 omission of r 14,
:
Trdr/xw/xa X. 106 with n. 117, in aXw

ace. plur.
irarpiapxys 156 7r/)os raOra 44 717)6? c. :
145 : in outw(s)
final s
iraxvi (mod. Gr.) 106 n. dat. with numerals etc. 136: irrational
ireXu| for ireXeKvs 153 in 2 Mace. 188 final s 216: insertion
vevreKovra A 81 7rpo(T?7feiand -e£ei v. 11. 81 and omission of, in
308 II. Index of Greek Words and Forms {cf. § 24)
pass, tenses 219 ff. : (Tiros, fftra 155 "Ewpeiv = Tyrians 167
era and tt 100, 121 ff. <TK\7]pweiv, c. inf. 54
<raj3ad}6, Kvpios 9, 33 ffKVl-ip 106 t, omission of 114, 116:
aaj3(3aTov -to,, D. -rots GKopdov 99 interchange of, with 5
and -aiv, cra/3/3aTtfet;> <r kotos, to (not 6) 159 100, 103 f. with :
35 crfiapaydos 108 104 tt and <nr 121 ff.

:
cra/3e/c 33 o~[uplT7]s \ldos 96 rdSe Xeyet K(5ptos in

-crat, 2 sg. mid. term. ajxvpva 108 Jer. a ir
217 f. 265o/xa) G. -we 168 Ta\afxd)v 76 A
cr&KKos 36 1io\o[i(hv see 2a\w/xc6j>
:
Tafuewv and Tap.(e)'lov
SaXwjttwf, 'EaXofiibv, Hofj.orfkos = Ha/j.ovri\ 165 63 ff.
2oXo/xcij>, orthography n. Ttxpaxv and Tdpa%os, 6
and declension 161, 'Sofiopibv , 2,epLepd)v = and to 159
165 f. 2ap;ap(e)ta 90,167 Taaaapas K 76
2a,uap(e)tTts 170 26p beside Tupos 167 -raros, superlatives in
caixfivKT) 36 Soucraj'j'a -f)?s 161 182 f.
Ha/J,\pibv no airetpa, G. -77s 141 f.

racpvovv K = (parvovv 106
Hiava/udacrapos 106 cr7rw5uXos X 106 Tdxto!/ and daTTOv (not
cra7r7rt770s ?5 = cra\7r. 132 crrdStoz' -ous 155 raxirepov) 184
erawcp'ei.pos 36: adinreipos o-Tad/jLoi (not -/xd) 155 rax^veiv, c. inf. 54
121 aTd.fj.vos, 6 146 Tf 70s 117
aapaxovTa, Cod. E 63 n. (TTaipis(not dor. ) 97 Teixeuv and •uji' 151 :
crdpa£ K 98 trrdxus (not d<rr.) 97 :

tZ%o^ 160 A
2apa7rteiOJ' -Trejof 64 ace. pi. crrd%uas and T€KToves = -as 149
2apa7rts, 2epa7rts 74 -us 147 TeXeov, TeXecos, TeXetos
aapacpeiv X 76 o"r?7p for ureap 153 -eiovv 82
cauToO, ceairroO 190 <TTt/3t, crrt^t etc. 107 reXos, ets = Heb. inf. abs.
Sau%atos, 2au%iTT7s 171 o-t'lxos (not otocx.), CTTt-
47
"Zcupcpdv, 1,a<p<p(hd etc. 121 X^«" 92 refievov A 160
2e5e/uas, G. -ou and -a crroywa, "Hebraic" 44 T^p/Mvdos, Tepe/j.., repe/3.
162 0~TpWTlG>V, KtipLOS TUV VCl
106 f.
2(e)t5c6!>, declined 169 a 9 TeffffapatcovTa, Teffcrepd-

Setciij' in Jer. /3 38 (ti) and (to/, interchange- kovto. 62 f., 73 f.
ffevrXlov 1 2 3 able 94 TecrcrapurKaideKaTOS 189
2e0T?Aa 33 crirêyeOcrt 153 Tecraepa. etc. 62, 73 f.
"Zy]Baixeiv = Zidonians o-VKa/jLivos 36 Teacrapes = Teo~o~apa$
167 o~VKO(pavTeiv 38 148 Teaaepas
73 f , f. :
crrj(rfj,aTi. = <TeL(rfj,aTi 84 aij/j-was (fftivrras) 133 = Teacrapes 74 : dat.

(n^vvij, ft/3, etc. 108 with n. Tipuapaiv A, recrcrd-
(ndripias &"? 1 73 <TiV, in a 3 : not £i5j/
pots A, T€Tpao~Lv 160,
aie\os -tfeti< (not ctaXos) 108 : compounds of,
187
75 : of, and tco o~le\a assimilation in 133 f.
TeTeKevTTjKVLT] 140
155 crwa7W7^ = 7np 14 reTpdiredos -irodos -ttovs
ffUepa 33 trw5otdcrw = -5ii. 94 88 with n.
St/cijUa 33, beside HvxefJ. <Tvve(3v, c. inf. 52 with n. T^Tpas and reTapTT] 189
167 f." fftivdefia -rj/xa 80 with n.
(rt/cXos (not crryXos) 36 crvvievai eiri -rt for -St 104
47
(TLKvqpaTov -rfkarov 107 (XvvKvpouvra 4 Tifiwpiav in Jer. /3 38
<n/j,i5a\is AK = cre/x. 84 oticTTefxa -rj/ua 80 Tts, d^p replaces 45
aivdwv 36 crepvpa, -y]s -y 141 Tts replaces iroTepos 192 t
aipibvoiv 36 "2wfj.wpd)v 90 TtVai' K 147
-<rts and -/xa, nouns in 79 cryot^cryat 172 rotouTos, nt.-oand-of 192
II. Index of Greek Words and Forms {cf. § 24) 309
TOKOS ="jn 38 utôu X 160 Xetfidppovs(xeifJ-appos) 144

ToKfJ-rjv143 #w, verifa 262 Xetp, Hebraic and Greek
Toira£iov = IS 38 uses of 44 f. :
x«P as
Towdpxris 156 and 7r, interchange of fc$ = -pes 149: x eL P (r LV
'
roaovTos, nt. -o and -<w 106: (p<p for 7T0 121 151 : xtpous K = x e 'po J
192 0a/c6s = *]2 38 159
'
Tovpaios, 'It. 171 (paXayl; and (pdpay^, Xeipuv, xe l
P L<JT0$ I ^5
roxots B = Tot'x- 93 mixture of 107 Xe\dovrj = 7l 38
rpa/uaTiai 79 (paXerpas 108 Xep/xeX 167
TpiaK&s 189 (papal; K 1
1 X<?poy/3 -e^ (-et» 33
Tpi(3os, 146rj and 6 (pdcreK, (pdcrex i 2 XiXtaSes and -as, inter-
TpuTKaideKaTos 188 f. (par/xovv, cpdr/uufia 106 changeable in AK
T!y^,7raôv=P|n 38 (pdrvq etc. various spell-
,
148 f.
IMpos and 26p 167 ings of 106 Xiroif 36
Tw/3(e)tas, G. -a and -ov (peidecrdai iirl 47 XoOs " earth," G. x°°s 1 60
162 cpetieLv H = ifieijyeiv
113 Xpêos 173
Tw/3ets -eic 164 construction 54
-cpddveiv,
xMpa. = x^ TP a *03 '
(pLaXri 75: plur. <pia\es

Xfya 79
v, variety in pronuncia- A 158 XvrpoKavXos -yavXos 102
tion of, in the Koivrj <pi\oTeKvd)Tepos 182
Xpdadai, xpW@ aL 7&
92 11., 236 n. : inter- (pofieiadat. airo 47
X&>pai as plur. of 717 143
change with r\ (e) (pofiydpov -rpov 104
96 f. with
: ev 97 : 06/3os, oi)/c 6 129
with 91 : with ou 3ea 82
i/- replaced by fjixf/ 108
ipetcds for faicds 75
92 with
: 01 93 f. : <Ppovpat 30 ;
loses asp. 129 and êxddcov 103

<pij\apxos -apxys
ipeXiov 75
SaXos 75 156
i/'oa, i/'iia
-i>as 147
z/?V<? -Os (pvKdffffeffOai dird 46 93
vyieia, vy(e)la 63 <f>v\dTTetv in Jer.
xpvSyjv K 176
f.
7
vyi.7j(i/) (not uyia) 176 and 2 M. n, 123 i/'uX??, G.pl. r/'uxa" ^ 143
-ifyp replaces -w 235
i«, tunpronouncedin 141 %, omission of 114, 116: w interchanged with
-wa, -via, decl. of words XX for /ex I2i 89 ff., 194, 198 f.
in 140 f. Xappadd 33 (loss of aug.) : with
vlos, Hebraic uses of 41 f. Xa/8p«s -ew 164 ov 91 : with 01 93, 256
vfjL(G)v) avr(wv) and vfitv Xa\Ke(t)os 173 -w, fem. names in papyri
eavrois in Hex. 191 Xapaj'cuos, XaâVîs in 165 n.
-ijpu), pf. pass, of verbs -ety, Xavai'(e)i, Xaâv- <L8lv, ^151
in 224 et-njs 164 , 171 : w/xots, ^<£' 127
ivep for wept 25 : in Xcw(a)aj'(e)?Tis = Xa- -div, personal names in,

comparison 181 pctai' 170 indecl. and gen. -Qutos
VTrepdvcxi 25 Xaos = («)'• J 38 or -Qvos 1 65 f. place- :
VTrep8eiv = vir€pLdelv 99 XapaKes, x^XiKes, v. 11. names in, declinable

vwok&tu 25 107 and indecl. 169
virbarep-a -rjfMa 80 XapfiavT], x a fipa- v V 107 f. -ws, " Attic " declension
vworiddia 121 Xapt)TL 104 in, obsolescent 144 f.,
iiroxpew 173 Xapis, X<¥" an(l X<V iTa
/
173
-us, -t/s, adjectives in 150 -Coaav, -waav 214 f.
177 ff. XappLeis -eiv 164 (Lriov, dTTOKaXiJirreiv to 43

fer<rw7ros,
iicrrepos
6 and
146
-raros, rare 184
17 Xavibv, x av
XeCKi<Jiv
t/ 36
151
^ oiv in Mwvcrrjs 163 n.
cbcpekla 87
III. INDEX OF BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS
GENESIS xxvm. 19 33 xlviii. 22 141
i- 3 239 xxix. 3 248 xlix. 7 A 285 n.
11 234 6 + 41 2r 118
29 f- J 74 35 163"- 22 182
ii. 17+ 4811. xxx. 15 157
23 144 21 161 n. EXODUS
iii. 1 182 32 ff. 15211. i- 1 213
20 163 n. .
38, 41 146 ii-
3 ff - 34= 150
v. 13 E 6311. xxxi. 26 54 14 A 97 n.
24 200 39 225 ..
22 34
vii. 11 203 42 A 97 n. iii. 2 ff. 145
12 E 6311. xxxii. ro 218 16+ 280, 285
viii. 2 238 ...
12 47 iv. 6 A 164 n.
6+ 203 xxxiii. 8 A 43 8 183
ix- 23 155 xxxiv. 19 182 v. 3 A 231
xi. 10 41 26 A 161 n. 3 F 208 n.
xiii.9 126 30 185 13 A 250
xiv. 13 171 n. xxxv. 8 183 22 A 216
14+ 188 .16 33 vii. 14 261
XV. 2 33 xxxvi. 24 33 19+ 150
15 149 xxxvii. 3 149 viii. 6 A 146
xvi. 4 f., 6 43 10 199 8 91
9 286 xxxviii. 9 52 12 41
xvii. 6+ 261 1 7 if. 119 16 ff. 106
12, 27 42 xl. 5 192 21, 24 140
i3 •••• 48 15 48 ix. 4+ 41
xviii. 2 216 xli. 7, 24 147 14 137
4 290 13+ •••• 52n. x
5 44
7 54 13 if. 181 18 262
10 48 19 184 28 239
28 E 63n. 20 183 x. 14 183
29 53 ..54 143 xii. 5 152 n.
xix. 6 203, 278 xlii. 10 A 283 8+ 231
xxii. 5 91 ...
16 54- 83 16 A 272
13 33 xliii. 4 91 19 34
16 f.
54 7+ ... 44,48,216 22 154
xxiv. 15 4- 238 xliv. 5 286 43 42
57+ 44 16 91 44 B 175
xxv. 1 + 52 20 149 xiii-15 54
xxvi. 18 53 xlvi. 4 47 xiv. 13 A 225
xxvii. 27 177 xlvii. 5 217 H 232
40 141 xlviii. 7, 22 33 xv. 1 47
43+ 264 10 149 9 Hi
III. Index of Biblical Quotations 3"
XV. 22 200 vi- 37+ T
36 ix. 22 40
23 l68ll. vii. 8 48 x. 35 28511.
xvi. 4 41, 262 viii. 4 207 xi- 5 99
.33 146, 177 ix. 2 210 ..
8 259
xvii. 14 B 165 x. 16 48 xii. 14+ 48
xviii. 7 41 xi. 21 183 ...
15 A 74
xix. 16, 19 239 26 76 xiii. 20 172
xxi. 13 128 xii. 5 B 272 xiv. 14 280
21 234, 261 xiii. 7+ 48 23 83, 125
xxii. 6 147 15 i7 6 xv. 5 192
8,11 83 41 ff. 104 .20 137
29 288 55 223 xvi. 22 145
xxiii. 4 48 55 A 243 41 274
5 9° xiv. 16 A 283 46 210
19 128 xv. 2 + 46 xx. 5 A 285
20 66 12 237 .14 217
xxvi. 7 A 284 xvi. 2 + 183 xxi. 1, 34- 164
33 183 .23 ••• 94^97,205 9 24211.
xxvii. 5 + 18011. xviii. 3+ 200 24 141
20 B 272 xix. 13 128, 230 xxii. 6 + 208
xxviii. 17 129 15 44> 232 17 47
21+ 188. 19 224 22 197-
23 + 257 36 154 28 287-
28+ 224 xx. 10 276 xxiv. 1 40'
35 B+ ... 103 xxi. 11 140 11 219-
37 ••• 44 xxiii. 5 40 13 A 177
xxix. 1 42 40 104 22 B 98
9 269 xxiv. 19+ 255 xxv. 3, 5 286
23 255 xxv. ro 232 13 17211.
27 202 23 282 15 33
43 286 27 192 xxvi. 53 276
XXX. 32 221 33 131 xxxi. 30 i8on.
xxxi. 15 A 35 34 4, i72n. ,46 B+ 188
17 280 51 .
44 xxxii. 13 88
xxxii. 32, 251 xxvi. 9 ., 232, 261 33 18011.
... 34 285 16 160 34, 37 ... 200

xxxiii. 10 253 xxvii. 12, 14 ... 254 xxxiv. 5 A 144
13 r 93n- 28+ 66n. xxxv. 2-7 411.
xxxiv. 18 231 33 271
23 A 13811. NUMBERS xxxvi. 6
.
43
24 6611. i. 18 267
xxxv. 5 191 ii. 4 285 DEUTERONOMY
2*5
277 iii. 3+ 20511. i- 1 i73
16 44 74- i66n.
LEVITICUS 37+ 145 .24 ••• 213
i. 10+ 152 n. iv. 49 J37 ii. 25 149 n.
ii. 2 177 v. 19, 28 172 iii. 13 180 n.
13 152 vi. 6 140 iv- 25 43
m- 9 93 21 44 32 259
v. 8 106 vii. 20+ 177 35+ •• 278
vi. 5 27411. ix. 20 39 vii. 23 A 230
312 III. Index of Biblical Quotations
ix. 2 278 xxix. 16 200 xvii. r5, 18 271

10 A 206 18 289 xviii. 12 176
x. iff. 183 26 235 24+ 188
8+ 253 xxx. 1, 3 285 n. xxi. 2-42 4
xi. 7 212 . 9 53 i8ff. 14811.
30 I2 5 xxxi. 16 218 xxii. 7 A 180 n.
xii. 2 179 17 214 20 125
8, 25 43 27, 29 184 26, 28 128
xiii. 5+ 191 28 156 ...3i "9
xiv. 8 76 xxxii. 5 214 xxiii. 4 192, 284
20 128 6 136 13 102
21B 125 10 142, 200 xxiv. 33 A 237
xv. 8 B 243 28 279
10 48, 243 29
'•
258 JUDGES
18 125 34 125 i. 10 118
xvii. 6 44, 135 37 196 16 B 16411.
11 44 ...43 26+ 35^+ 151
15 A 248 xxxiii. 6 39 ii- 11 43
xviii. 3 81 9 ... 128, 204 iii. 7 43, 216 A
ro 271 16 MS 19+ ... 225 A, 253 B
xix. 9 190 xxxiv. 5 7 25 150
15 44 29B 174
xx. 74- 205 JOSHUA iv- 9 49
20+ 217 i.4+ i66n. 16 24
xxi. 3f.... 128 B, 26711. ii. 14 25611. 22 B+ ... 119, 204
5 253 iii- 4 •
137 v. 3+ 55. 231
7 B 128 iv. 14 242 n. 13B 84
8 271 v. 4 271 20 A 283
11 B 190 5 17° .29 239
13 39> 2 72 10 A 157 vi. 3 B 212
14 48 vi- 4f 234 17 43
20 B 107 10 232 18 55, 272 B
23 208 18 191 28 B 202
xxii. 6 160 22 A+ 186 30 B+ 210
... 9 99 ..22 B 135 38 282
xxiii. 8 239 vii. 21 B 36 vii. 3B 14911.
IS 2 55 viii. 7, 9 156 4B 175, 271
17 228 18 154 7 A 110
24 147 ix. 3 200 12 A 197
xxiv. 3 184 6 17011. 13 B... 199
13 48 20 44 21 B 255
XXV. 2 42, 27I 3i 43 viii. 1 B 240
l8 242 x. 1 B, 4 B 200 3 B 201
xx vi. 13 271 14 .. 184 7B 33
...i5 B I2 5 40 212 26 36
xxviii. 1 39 xiv. 4 4 28B+ 53
39 2l8 6 217 ix. 9 ff. B 234
48 8 10 18911. IS B i93n.
go 232 xv. 11 A 16911. 26 A 225
56 261 60 1 7011. 34B 187
66 220 xvii. 13 B 47 36 B 262
III. Index of Biblical Quotations 3 1
ix. 45 J 52 iii. 10 18411. xx - 3 54

x. 10 B 34 iv- 4 43 26 275
16B 112 7 175 42 89, 205
xi. 20 B 233 xxi. 13 75 n., 155
25B + 184 1 KINGDOMS xxii. 23 A 206
33 B 136 i- 4
2, 143 xxiii. 1 145
35 A ... 182, 208 n. 124- 54, 282 7 A 220
35B ... 159, 256 16 172 *3 221
xn. 5 A 52 18+ 43 .21 218
xiii. 10 280 28 249 22 96
xiv. 6 61 ii. 8 247 23 A 227
12, 13 36 14 B 103 xxiv. 4 183
14 B 226 ...27 49 12 274
17 B 208 iii. 10+ 40 xxv. 15 f. 256
xv. 5 147 A, 236B 14+ 271 18 32
8A 101 iv- 5 25 20 140, 212 A
13A 186 12 283 21 289
xvi. 9 B 285 v. 1 25 xxvi. 16 42
20+ 40 4 33. 3 8 ..
19 223
21 ... 173B, 259 4 A 102 xxvii. 7 40
26B ... 223, 225 5 A 101 xxviii. 2 136
28B+ 145 6 235 xxx. 12 197
30B 222 9 i59 xxxi. 9 268
xvii. 8 ff. B 162 vi. 1 ff. 147
xviii. 3B+ 25811. 18A 255 2 KINGDOMS
9A 208 21 286 i. 2 A 283
15 ... 40 B, 41 A viii. 3 A 212 3 221
22 275 7B 105 6 49, 156
22 A... 206, 273 ix. 2 181 10 157. 278
24 273 15+ 43 18 178
27B 125 24 255 21 ... 22m. A, 261
29B 33 x. 4+ 40 ii. 13 A 213
xix. 9A+ 272 5B 35 26 A 216
26B 288 xi. 8 B+ ... 175, 285 29 212
28A 197 11 A 288 30 28411.
30B 204 xii. 3 282 iii- 13 217
xx. 2 B 254 xiii. 4 287 22 212
28 253 xiv. 30 226 25 ^38
31 B, 39 B ... 287 36 A 288 29 122
32 B 183 47 38 39 256
.34B 289 xv. 12 253 iv. 1 201
xxi. 17 A 221 23B 37 6 222, 271
21 A 230 .
35 240 " 274
xvi. 11 181 v. 2+ 217
RUTH 20 32 21 213, 227
i. 13 238, 268 xvii. 4 151 n. vi. 3 212
ii. 2+ 43 5 ••• 265 8 192
9 218, 241 33 A 241 14 265
14 218 39 220 r9
37
16 222 43 185, 186 20 49
iii. 2 256 xix. 6 54 vii. 10 42
3H III. Index of Biblical Quotations
vn. 25 145 xxiii. 258". 171 xi. 19 A 186

27 43 xxiv. 1 237 29 B+ 7811..
viii. 7 166 22 210 38 3

10 40 21, 25. ..220, 238 43 B 5° n -
ix. 7 218 xii. 4 87, 179

x- 3 43> 2 35 3 KINGDOMS 4 A 155
xi. 2 27511. i. 13 272 18 289
7 4° "• 1 239 241-6 ... 115, 151
20 A 267 n. 3 16411. xiii. 26, 29 3
xii. 3 61 8 A 242 xiv. 1-20 3
5 42 13 40 2 A 241
xiii. 6, 8 92 26 3 4 A 149
10 210 28 272 6 A 218
13+ 21 7 46 e 153 8 A 157
15 B 184 n. iii. 4 182 14 f. A 287
xiv. 2 f . 217 18+ 61 xv. 6 A 77
11 53 iv. 7 5011. 13 38
14 20411. i9 A J 57 22 i75
16 231 20 A 226 xvi. 9 18011.
22+ 21 A, 23 153 23 l8 9
43
26 52 32 B 164 24 167, 186
3° 28 3 v. 4 281 28 c B... 70, 125
xv. 14 141 14 B 149 n. 33 53
23 169 n. vi. 2 154 xvii. 4 218
32 37. 28 3
12 A 259 12 A+ no
xvi. 13 160 13 266 16 199
14 A 212 18 39 xviii. 2 B 146
xvii. 8 B 78 n. ..33 221 18 227
19 221 vii. 24, 29 102 19 f 171
28 156 3i. 35 150 32 + 37
29 121 viii. 1 3 43 f- 136
xviii. 3 49, 217 8 280 45 272
11 197 11 225 xx. 18 A 206
18 45 32 A+ 90 xxi. 15 175
19, 31 268 33 2 4° 22 258
19, 22 23211. 37 B 175 23 84 n.
23 167 41 A 135 23, 25 178
33 54 50 A 213 32 255
.xix. 3 54 53 B ... 70, 125 38 ... 76 A, 264
6 ...212A, 24211. 54 A 152 xxii. 10 A 158
ix. 5 A 102 31... 135 B, 186 A
42 49
xx. 3 15 3 35 22 5
39 •
15 213 25 A 190 47-5o 3

18 49 x. 3 204 49 A 152
20+ 38 8 A 225
xxii. 3 281 13 i97 4 KINGDOMS
5 269 21 A 206 i. 18 a 188
16 37 23 183 ii. 8 235
27 217, 285 A xi. 3+ *49 10 54
40 248 ii, 3 1 2 47 12 A 125
xxiii. 20 185 14 B 167 19+ 262
Ill Index of Biblical Quotations 315
ii- 25 + 171 xix. 11 143, 238 xxviii. 9 B...115, 234

iii. 10 A 206 n. 21 B 105 xxix. 11 ... 94, 157
18 B 172 29 A 218 23 268
iv. 3 B 112 37 "in. 28 149
26 40 xx. 13 200 29 184
27 204 xxi- 6 53
32 A 273 7 A 132 2 CHRONICLES
v - 7 51 13 153. i55n. v. 2 207
11 47 14+ 204 11 52
14 136 16 A 181 vi. 7 50 n.
J
7 32 xxii. 3+ 121 28 175
}9 33 12 162 30 270
vi- 275 xxiii. 18 10
7 ... 45, 238 vii. 189
20 A+ 209 30 102 ix. 20 61
3° 51 xxiv. 14 175 x. 11 B+ ... 115, 151
vii. 2, 19 218 16 B 103 xiv. 6+ 281
6 148 17 121 xvii. 9 B 95
_i8A 158 xxv. 4 A 151 xviii. 7 137
viii. 1 A 272 9 3. 175 34 234, 266
10, 14 49 xix. 200
3
ix. 24 44 1 CHRONICLES " 175
27 A 102 iv 21 - f. 33 xx. 15 191
3° 107 v. 10 B 151 37 B 198
34 209 19 17111. xxi. 8 190
x. 19+ 45, 284 vi. 63+ 188 17 182
27 92 71 A 180
J9 40
xi- 3 227 x - !3 239 xxiii. 2 B 149
10 B, 15 B ... 156 n. xi. 19 38 " 157
xii 4 - 3 xii. 36 A 149 xxiv. 24 267 n.
8B 37 xv. 3... 207 xxv. 18 34
J
5 250 .21 33 19 258
xni. 7 A 149 xvi. 32 B 132 24 42
23 200 43 138 26 125
xiv 9 ••• 157 xvii. 9 42 xxvi. 34-
-
41
x 10 138, 261
4 42 15 54. 262
xv. 19 A 157 ...25 43 21 B 117
20 174 xviii. 10 40 xxvii. 5 250
xvi. 9 3 xix. xxviii. 288
3 43> 235 9
J 7 39 xx. 1 258 22 53
J* 154 xxi. 15 ...... 199, 253 n. xxix. 3 203
xvii. 7 52 20 A 227 24 271
9 75 26 260 35+ ... 104, 199
H 3 xxiii. 17 261 xxx. 15 189
20 f. 200 25 281 xxxi. 7 154
xviii. 17 101 xxiv. 17 189 15 B 165 n.
19 281 xxv. 5 A 149 xxxii. 31 B 97
3° 125 28 189 xxxiii. 1 188
32 232 xxvi. 27 288 3 53
35 143 xxvii. 1 175 6+ 54
37 283 21 180 xxxiv. 11 88 n.
xix. 4 B 84 33 37 20 162
316 777. Index of Biblical Quotations
xxxv. 3 61 iv. 10+ 167 xxiii. 25 208 n., 260

12+ 154 31 34
i ESDRAS 17 249
i. 7 A 148 24 242 PSALMS
3°B 77 v. 3 192 ii. 1 289
38 173 8 B 93 v. 8 15811.
46 126 vi. 9 152 vii- H-f* 201
53 B 82 18 87 ix. 7+ i59 n -
»• 4 223 20 B 74 29 156
6 255 vii. 1 162 3i 232
7 254 12 197 xiii. 3+ 82
11 106 17 174 xv. 8 204
16 161 n. 20 288 xvi. 8 142
18 99, 288 28+ 233 xvii. 27 285
21 237 viii. 27 A 173 3° 238
iii. 5+ 46, 103 B 30 210 40+ 248
7 271 ix. 1 ...164, 167, 171 n. xviii. 11+ 38
iv. 7, 50 251 5 247 xx 68
3° 250 8. 223 n.. 12 255
31 B 79 14+ 53 xxi. 32 + 287
32,34 127 x. 1 209 xxiv. 8 A 178 n.
40. 43 157 2 207, 262 n. xxvii. 2+ 243
42 186 13 54 7 262
45 B 199 xi. 2 B 237 xxviii. 10 273
49 B 114 3 202 xxx. 23 120
v. 8 A 165 n. 7 X 209 xxxi. 1 201
16 B, 48+ ... 16411. xii. 4, 17 209 xxxii. 10 247
28 B 164 13 r 30 xxxiii. 3+ 219
46 B 117 xiii. 28 183 xxxvi. 21 250
70 B 114 xv. 15 A 63 n. xxxvii. 8 93
vi. 11 199 xvi. 9 X 149 xxxviii. 10 94
19 154 xvii. 2 34 xl. 3 256
22 B 197 3 37> 94. 12 205
26 156 224, 236, 244 X xliii. 6+ ... 105, 248
33 B 114 65 229 xlviii. 12 143
vni. 35+ 188 67 X 6^ n. 1. 9 283
45 237 xviii. 4 162, 254 li. 3 218
58 . 92 I s6 15 i79' 210 liv. 12+ 38
63 138 xix. 1 189 lix. 3+ 200
70 283 10 A 216 7+ 238
ix. 14 164 11 B 119 lxiv. 4 198
20 f. ......... 288 10+ 54
ESDRAS2 22 B 148 Ixv. 15 75n.
i. n B+ 93 30 A 201 lxvii. 25 270
ii. 2 B 161 n. 32 B 112 ...
32 289
6, 18 188 34 206 lxviii. 5 225
J 5> 64 74 38 i35 lxx. 9, 18.... 150
36+ 165 xx. 31 230 lxxvi 68
.
69 36 xxii. 44 253 lxxvii. 11 ... 89, 216
iii. 7+ 167, 210 xxiii. 15 149 23 203
13 273 19 236 64 210
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
317
lxxviii. xi+ ... 42 vi. 3 207 in- 18+ 4I
lxxix. 14 ... 224, 235 6 25711. 19 281
lxxx. 2 35 ..25 236 20 160
lxxxi. 2 44 vii. 2 232 i y - 2 27011.
lxxxii. 11 199 10 282 v -
5 234
lxxxiii. 12 158 n. 11 128 11 251
lxxxvi. 1+ 154 16 156, 286 r
4 53= 269 n.
lxxxvii. 17 289 22 154 vii. \6 A 246
xci. 15 149 viii. 19 38 23 b 190
xciii. tit 18911. ix. n 232 viii. 10 219
n 237 18 79 14 A 220
xciv. 10 6311. x 3 137 ix. 18
-
[
230
ci. 12 238 1 B 115 xi. 4 229
20 K 160 xii. 14 A 101 xii - 3f- 2 59
ciii. 5 238 xiii. 4+ 173 5 158
17 A 76 11 2 49
3i 257 14 27011. SONG
civ. 30 201, 267 xiv. 5 K 272 !;4 232
43 B+ 101 34 i 22 ii. 12 289
cv. 13+ 216 xvi. 23 219 15 282
28 286 30 A 28011. iii- 8 I5 8
cviii. 23 A 200 xviii. 4 85 v 2 -
75 n., 259
cix. 4 240 16 272 12 220
cxi. 5 249 20+ 249 13 A 158
cxviii. 51 207 ..
23+ 94 Vll. 2 288
53 227 xxii. 8 229 x 3 iS7 f-
Jo3 179 15 260
112 A no xxiii. 1 + 47 JOB
127 38 21 283 ii- 3 A 163
131 201
.
24 •
47 9 A 136
166 241 xxiv. n+ 274 11 171
cxx. 3 f 222 14 240 iii- 5+ - 260
cxxi. 2+ 253 16 136
.
" •
97
cxxiii.4 144 21 ... 61 n., 192 iv. 6+ 129
cxxv. 2 54 22 a 47n. v. 122
4
cxxxi. 12 271 54 152 vi. 10 A 199
cxxxvii. 7 + 232 xxv. 1 166 12+ 173
cxxxviii. 15 183 21 242
..
x 4+ 27511.
16 263 23 •
143 15+ 182
20 150 xxvi. 8 250 vii. 2 287
cxl. 4 94 r
9 279 6+ 182
cxlvii. 7 232 xxvii. 7 179 ..(?©) 7 53
cli. 6 260 25 93* 243 Till. I 171
xxviii. 15 A 160 ix. 33 A 92, 187
PROVERBS xxix. 42 36 x. 15 A no
i. 1 166 16+ 279
iii. 5 281 ECCLESIASTES 20 126
14 122 i-7 xi. 18 281
•
53
16 a+ 158 n. J 4- I33n. xii. 6 A 28011.
28+ 257 11. 6 226 18 272
v. 19 85, 185 18 251 xiii. 10
47
3i8 III. Index of Biblical Quotations
xin. 15+ 83 xxxiii. 5 f. ... 137 xi. 14, 18 103

20 92, 187 9 3 1 55 23 242
27 A 216 xxxiv. 11 250 xii. 11 209
xiv. 17 223 © 32. 53.201 19 250
xv._35 A 131 xxxvi. 5 115 23 234
xvii. 12 47 8... 238, 268 xiii. 9 184, 192
xviii. 7+ ... 215, 286 21 47 14 224
8 236, 266 xxxvii. 10 159 xiv. 5 185
xix. 16 243 12 183 xv. 13 79
..
24 N 173 xxxviii. 4. ..217, 256 xvi. 18 B 85
xx. 7 278 26. ..129, 262 19 118
©9+ xxxix. 2 177 21 272
53
xxi. 3, 5 232 4 118 28 A 226
24 75 n-- 177 ©8 47 xvii. 4 A 123
xxii. 3 A ...... 256 (?0) 27 272 9 289
14 280 3° 253 15 78
16 154 © 1 239 21 281 n.
3
xxiii. 3 A, 5 ... 240,263 xl. 2 239 xviii. 2 226
xxiv. 6 201 5 75 4 I9 8
8 75 n - 6 175 16 197
© 17 159 18 240 19 J
55
25 249 27 A 114
xxvi. 0i 47 xli. 6 96 SIRACH
9.7 ... 143, 227 8 46
7> 9 247 9 A 288 prol. isf., 5911. , 91, 264
9 A
284 14 243 i. 64- 96
1 + xlii. 8 ii. 144- 279
xxvii. 52 44
i7e 171 iii. 124- 149
2 136
5+ 223 15 K 260
7 248 WISDOM 16 209
9 21 C uon. i. 8+ 62 17 176
22 119 14 z
57 iv. 3 199, 280
xxviii. 16, 19... 261 ii. 3 221 25 104
017(19)7511. ,126 22 fcs 143 vi. 2, 25 222
18 276 iii. 24- 43, 253 2 3°
3
xxix. 2 A 123 11 91 7, 19 218
3 260 iv. 7+ 289 304- 173
14+ ...75. J 97 r
49 vii. 364- 231
9
18 232 11 222 ix. 10 126
19 277 19 J37 17 219
xxx. 8 284 v. 11 282 x. 18 118
16 157 xi. 1 271
3° 38
xxxi. 1 47 17 N 15811. 5 219
6 A 24711. 23 A 132 11 + 192, 288
24 225 vi. 8 128 xiii. 5 218
32 A 200 viii. 18 257 10 248
35 A 198 ix. 13 240 22 286
40 A 19311. 17 137 xiv. 18 179
xxxii. 7 129 x. 7 K 140 xv. 2 231
12 47 xi. 4, 8 15711. 4 223, 238
19 283 9 220 20 A 255
III. Index of Biblical Quotations
319
xvi. 7 A 271 xxxvm. 13 91 lx -
27 255
12 A 27411. 28 .91, 141, 231 .
3° 64 n.
13 288 xxxix. 26 152 A F - 3 235
J 7 276 xl. 28 234, 261
20+ 240 xlii. 8 173 JUDITH
23 + 122 n. 16 177 i. 4 ^ 266
xvii. 3 127 21 122 15 108
22 fcs
143 xliii. 14 203 ii. 5 ^ 148
xviii. 17 125 16, 20 232 5+ 188
xix - r
3 + 53 17 282 13 275
26 177 20
1 7. 143 v. 18 85, 126
xx. 7 232 26 vi
91 - '3 234
9A 9 r xliv. 23 186, 188 15+ 164
12 225 xlv. 9 185 vii. 10 2T2
xxi. 27 163 23 2 55 14, 25 286
xxii. 4 172 xlvi. 7 164 viii. 12
11. 255
7 A 179 9 149 23 87
11 126 20 207 24 223
14 A 106 xlvii. 9 159 n. ix. 1 + 197
18 107 xlix. 11 130 3 240
21+ 125 1- 7 91 6 172
xxiii. 4 145 12 25311. 14 278
11 ^ 151 16 234 x. 6 128, 164
21 282 18 185 10 K 242
27 122 li- 5 B 159 x i- 3 N 2 34
xxiv. 22 128, 231 r 2 75 8 96
9
xxv. 6B 114 so, s6 264
xxvi. 17 B 103 ESTHER 22 + 239
xxvii. 4 84 A. 7 i59 xii. 8 243
5 ^+ 265 11 H 263 xiii. 5 221
24 199 i. 6 280 9 126
xxviii. 1 49, 229 15 237 xiv -
3 135
"+
.
243 19 122 5 263

15 219 ii. 9 B 91 6 162
19 128 iii- '3+ 77 15 X 202
20 173 B. 5 B 119 xvi. 8 264
23 94 iv. 4 A 250 10 A 143
xxix. 4 277 11 A 183
6 229 C 14 243 TOBIT
xxx. 25 289 21 24011. i. 6+ 25
38
#
281 D. 6 197, 265 15 B 207
xxxi. 10 221 vii. 3 "3 17 B 119, 204
xxxii. 24 K 256 8 197 19 K 234
xxxiv. 1 + 247 v "i- 3 52 20. ..I43, 162 fcs, 222
21 91 4 253 "• 3 2 44
22 105 E. 7 A 182 10 B 120, 203
27+ 122, 126 7, 11 192 ...13 A 273
xxxvi. 19 76 12 197 A, 219 X iii. 12 frs 262
26 ... 123, 151 K viii - 15 •••
37 18 220
xxxvii. 2 257 ix. 6 38 iv. 13 82
xxxviii. 7.., 175 25 233 18 172
iv. 19 ^+ 183 iv. 4 54 ZEPHANIAH

v. 3 K 192 v. 2 286
B
i-
4 ••• 147
5 25, 217 K vi. 10 229
184- . 15811.
i5 24 viii. 3 106 B, 232
ii-
9 230
19 28911. 11, 13 !57 n -
14 106
vi. 13... 164 n. K, 219 B ix. 1 25311.
iii. 2 A 225
18 A 197 2 A 237
16411., 25411. 234
vii. 1 iff. 3 HAGGAI
viii. 12 209 8 * 47
ix. 3 205 ii. 9 184 n.

6 280 MICAH
x. 2 K 238 i. 6 38
ZECHARIAH
7 227 iv. 3 108 3S
i. 102
10 i8on. v. 2 130 4-
11 25311.
xi. 2 B 216 vi. 14 218
14, 17 234
8 K 232 16 109 16 232
13 192
fcs
vii. 11 94 18B+ 7311.
19 B 162 12B 85 20 K 149
xii. 3 176
21 202
6B 244 JOEL ii. 2 192
19 280 20+
i- 37 8 143
22B 199 21 266
ii- 54 13
xiii. 13 104 12 271
iii. iii. 2 125, 221
16 99 K, 121 B iv. 74- 150
xiv. 2 K 83
237
OBADIAH io4- 290
4 13K I2 5
i- 2 39
5 i83
11 256 v. 2 151 n.
7K 116
HOSE A 6 104
ii. 18 125 JONAH vi.
13 272
iii. 2 32 ii. 4^ 190 .
104
viii. 2 244
iv. 14+ 276, 28611. ix. 6ff.
*• 3 199
16 200, 279 7 •••• H3 xi. 3 9°
v. 1 102, 170
7 170
14 2 3° NAHUM 12 275 n.
vii. 1 201 i- 4 199 16 227
viii- 5 x
99 5Â 13311. xii. 11 38
ix. 10 A 9011. 11 X 130 xiii. 2X 88 n.
xi. 11 282 n. ii- 7 94 xiv. 4 38
12 272 8A 226
xii. 11 38 11 K 221
xiii. 6 89, 216 17
MALACHI
iii- 75, 159
7. 76 19N 147 i-
4 53
xiv. iB 121 8f. 4- 44
8 271 HABAKKUK ii-
^
3 81
12 130
AMOS i. 14H 147 13^ 242
i. 3 286 ii- 5 279 iii- 2 93
9A+ 187 7 A 101 3 228,23oA, 271
iii. 11 222 iii. 3 179 7 B "4
12 37 6 17211. 14 81
III. Index of Biblical Quotations 321
ISAIAH xxv. 9 K 102 xlviii. 10 r28

i. 8 107 10 A 242 xlix. 10 219
17 B 114 xxvi. 10 209 20 306, 279
xxvii. 1 2... 15 1 B, 167 11. 26 240
26 A+ 90 xxviii. 9 197 li. 20 123, 177
..
29 240 12 K 212 liii. 7 127
ii- 4 108, 109 20 249 liv. 11 B 121
13 B 114 27 271 17 811.
J 5 N 175 xxix. 2 159 lv - 7 54
v -
x 42> 231 6 B 117 lvl - 3 47
6 B n7 8 242 Iviii. 5 286
22 246 13 K 241 8 9011.
27 222 '9 125 lix. 2 248
28 179 XXX. 2 I99, 262 14 249, 260
29 f. 2 12, 232 12 28l lx. 6 130
Vi 2 J3 ^
-
r
135 140 10+ 42
3 f 225 15 136 14 263
5 I3 1 19 B ...113, 147 16 218
9 231 f. 27 K 177 l 7 39
vii. 3 101 .32 B 196 20 266
9 167 xxxii. 4 81, 147 n. Ixi. 9 221
22 185
...
J1 B i
47 11 260
vin. 14+ 281 xxxiii. 4 232 Ixii. 6 B 151, 227
21 146 6 81, 147 n. 8 42
x- 3 262 11 240 Ixiii. 177". 3
xiv. 1 xxxiv. 4 236
34 15+ 208
8 ••••. 273 13 289 Ixiv. 6 119
ri 286 *4 231 lxv. 3 241 X, 270 A
12 42 xxxvi. 2 ioi, 147 B 6, 14 232
13+ 271 6 *37> 223 r
3 233
16 232 xxxvii. 3 151
,
lxvi. 2
.
232
xvi. 2 282 10 K 256 4 127
5 •.. 272 11 238 125
9
7+ 232 22 B 99 11 K 158
xvii. 11 240 29 M7 16 273
xviii. 2
95 31 289 23
35
xix. 6B+ 151 35 K 147
8 84 36 bs 148 JEREMIAH
10 218 38...1 r6B, 15611. i- 162
3
1 1 104 xl - *5 75 n -» l 55 10+ 128, 253
t8 246 26 262 12 224
xx. 2 80 A, 197 K xli. 7 141 . 18 A 160
xxi. 10 42 14 B 112 ii. 8 A 283
xxii. 5 K 159 xlii. 4 221 15 K "3
11 ...151 B, 183 ". M 232 20 175
22 *5° 20 203 22 93
xxm. 1 16711. xliii. 17 284 27 155
8 122 xliv. 2 262 36 •
199
9 174 12,15 201 iii. 8+ ... 197 fc$, 276
12 171 26 248 16 237
16 88, 254 xlvi. 4 150 21 + 89, 216
xxiv. 18 203 12 260
279 24
T. 21
iv. 19 & 113 xxviii. 14 A+ ... 226 xli. 6 B 81

3° io 7 16 159 n. 10 200, 214
31 202 40 N 229 16 197
v. 4 B 198 41 N 206 xliv. 9 287
6 224 56 ^ 212 xlv. 26 15811.
22 A 241 xxix. 2 144^, xlvi. 1 f. 162
_27 X 177 226A... 231 xlvii. 7 F 208
vi. 4 272 6 128 xlviii. 5 A 283
7 290 8, 13 .. 11, 24411. li. 14 221
8 bs 192 11 N 197 16 231
15 K+ 199 13 A 218 19 36
17 K x 32 21 185, 221 27 224
23 108 xxx. 1 11, 139 K 33 120
25 114 3 N 2 32 lii. 1, 31 ... 189 with n.
27 39 10 220 4.... 88
29 B 106 xxxi. 7 109 11. K 162
vii. 16 127 9 260 13 B 93
18 36 12B 92 19 97 B, 121
viii. 2 4- 273 13 *99 21 f. 15m.
6 173 j8 £s 92, 9411. 24 B, 31 A ... 123
7 37 25 202 34 • 250
ix. 6 38 33 ••14. 37,
12 A 252 n. 170, 221 BARUCH
26 31, 36 14, 38 i. 10 235
173
37 2 73n. 19 256
x. 9 45 •
20 279 44 A 139 ii. 9 224

25 K 213 xxxii. 7 170 12 234
82 19 15811.
xi. 16 9 *74
19 276 12K 148 25 "9
11 *6 14, 37
iii. 32 278 n.
xiii. 175
xiv. 16 B 119 l
9 2 37 iv. 7 199
262 22 £< 113 12 61
22
B xxxv. 8 143 25 102
xv. 3 7311.
xvi. 16 84 xxxvi. 8N 76
xvii. 228 23 276
LAMENTATIONS
5
16 217 xxxvii. 6 139 i. 7, 9+ 116
18 146A+ 14 N 89, 216 14 224
xix. 1, 10 34 xxxviii. 3 A 172 n. ii. 15 f. 222
xxi. 13 167 8 32 iii. 8 232
xxii. 17 243 9-- J 5i 42 234
221 21 14, 38 43 f. 284
19
xxiii. 29 28 224 44 82 *35
153 >
xxiv. 2 A, 10 A... 90 34 278 45 A 20411.
xxv. 16 X 76, 128 36^ 132 iv. 7 271

xxvi. 5 242, 273 xxxix. 5 272 16 44
274 19 28211.
18 170 15
19 K 13011. 27 ^ 227
,
N EPISTLE JER.
xxvii. 2 B 100 35 93
7 260 40 B 172 9 • 2 59
25 94 xl. 4X 202 10 A 117

K+ 3 X
xxviii. xli. iS9 25 I2 7
4 ...
79
11 B 108 5 H, 37 39+ *94
40 240 xxvi. 18 B+ ... 120 iii.

47 6311.
43 128 xxvii. 4 34 69 159
58 290 9 96 iv. 16 151
6if- 237 " 38 30 b 24
60 229 124- 116, 16711. 30c 157
69 107 30 ... 231, 286 v. 16 218
31 A 269 vi. 1 '
149
EZEKIEL 3<5 222 20 212
..
i. 6, 8 73 n. xxviii. 2 t6j vii - 8 235
10A 160, 187 7 286 10 203
26 B 121 13 175 26 271
ii. 6 279 16 6411. 28 223
I0 235 25 285 n. ix.
.. 5 234
ni. 10 A 206 xxix. 4 f. 147 26 283
J 4 38 13 .
28511. x. 4 189
20+ 276 xxxi. 8 199 18 53
iv. 9 flf. 218 xxxii. 21 122 xi. 29 18411.
vi. 9 A 89, 205 xxxiii. 8, 13 f. ... 210 36 280
vii. 19 A 241 15 256 xii. 9 221
viii. 15 A 212 xxxiv. 6 175
ix. 1+ ,
234 31+ ...... 137 SUSANNA
2 153 xxxv. 5 + 17211. 30 143
11 239 xxxvi. 9 232 19 2
54 •
xii. 12+ 279 10 i/5

16 39 24 143 BEL O
xiii. 4 A 151 34 267 11 150, 220
xiv. 4, 7 46 36 A 55 33 • 220
xvi. 4 220 xxxvii. iff. 144 34 210
7 i99 3 217
21 A 216 xxxviii. 4 265 DANIEL 9
32+ 276 21 175 i. 4 B 115
5c 180 n. xl. 1 A 259 .15 204
xvii. 14 248 16B 34 ii. 21 247
xviii. 7 230 xli. 15 B to6 iii. 1 ., 15m.
xix. 2 239 xlii. 3 92 256
34
13 212 xliii. 5 B 177 iv. 2 289
xx. 28 175 !8 243 17 288
38 27411. 24 A 152 33+ 9°
xxi. 10+ 105 xliv. 2 61 vi. 4 105
22 B 113 xlv. 10 154 8 ro3
31 37 11, 13 32 15 175
xx "- 13 233 xlvi. 1 220 18 127
26 B 120 . 9 ••• '78n. 22 200
29 243 xlvii. 3 37 vii. 10 203
...
3° 253m 10 84 25 95, 180 n.
xxiii. 40 107 12.... 64 n. viii. 4 144
42 37 14 A 132 6 38
xxiv. 7 290 21 229 7 (12)... 1.19, 226
16A, 23A... 220 17 f. 240
xxv. 13 Q+ ... 88 n. DANIEL ix. 2 95
xxvi. 1, 17 A ... 239 ii. 43 220 5 234
2 167 iii. 19, 94 237 11, 13 164 n.
324 111 Index of Biblical Quotations
ix. 14 224 vi. 124- 227 iv- 3<5 274

20 15811. 18 22311. v. 5 220
25 53 35 107 10 192
26 273 vii. 1 189 20 84
27 180 n. 41 A ,
148 214- 184, 188
x- 3 127 viii. 1, 13 248 vi. 15 242
4 189 with n. I A 255 17 128
7 B 125 5 171 21 76, 242
xi. 6 276 ix. 6 119 234- 223
10 272 9 A 241 n. vii. 7 A 241
29 18411. 22 £< 181 37 173
34 262 244- [46, 200 41 18411.
37 175 26 241 viii. 2 279
42 143 42 107 3 241
44 v 97 n - 6+ 249
SUSANNA 9 x. n... 88 n. 234- 141
20 220 204- 128, 253 24 83
27 + 143 3 1 A+ 257 32 156
43 218 58 250 ix. 18 125
56 127 89 153 22 76, 127
xi. 2 241 25 208, 248
BEL 9 4 A 206 x. 21 212
J
3 197= 2 59 10 240 26 173
17 172 23 27411. 38 157
27 153 ..40 256 xi. 5 155. 167 n.
32 250 xii. 10 220 20 240
34 210 II 264 21 189
27 224 27. 37 192
1 MACCABEES 3° 209 30 18911.
i- 4 233 50 286 ..34 97
10, 20 18911. xiv. 224- xii. 2 156
97
17 +
'
hi, 160 48 A 255 21 16311.

384- "...
118 xv. 27 209 27 46
ii. 9 2 38 xvi. 23 151 xiii. 9 244, 261
38 35 25 242
40 184 2 MACCABEES xiv. 4 189
54, 57 i7 2n - i. io4- 18911. 13 163 n.
58 15811. 15 160 16 A 132
604- 238 ii- 17 157 21 255
iii. 13 A 190 22 173 25 235
16 185 26 263 28, 31 138
17 T92 iii- 13 194 29> 32 137
31 A+ 181 16, 21 5011. xv. 7 287
34.37 i8on. 21 242 12 i8on.
iv. 5 A 102 26 248 31 A 181
13 + 16311- 30 A 206 39 220
38 K 202 40 137
v. 144- 283 iv. 12 A 106 3 MACCABEES
38 235 14 141 i. 2 274
5i 274 16 139 4 283
vi. 1 169 n. 6 26 220 8 273
8 240 3i+ •• 184 9 A 287
1. 22 82 v. 28 232 xxi. 11 104

25+ 248 33+ 279 25 159
ii. 2 223 vi. 10 287
19 io 5 I 7 239 JOHN
...22 f., 33 287 20 232 iii. 29 49
iii. 9 280 _
27 145, 278 v - 4 r.59
10 250 vii. 1 185 xviii. 1 16911.
14 278 viii. 4 240
19 248 13 255 ACTS
22 138 19 241 iii. ro 158
iv. 10 129, 16011. 23 179 iii. 11, v. 12 ... 166 n.
17 153 ix. 4 158 n. vii. 44 16411.
v - 2 139 17 258 xii 3 53
;
12 238 2.3 279 xvi. 26 154
16 136 26 K+ 173 xix. 11 53
18 220 x. 18 138, 241 xxiii. 14 80
20 24 xj
:
3+ :
274 xxviii. 26 231
23 225 xii. 3 154, 182
32 219 4 253 JAMES
287 232 v. 17 49
35 ...15
41 + 236, 282 xiii. 22 260
46 "...
145 27 208 JUDE
184 xiv. 15 98 4 • 235
49
5i
vi
279 19 ... 287
182
ROMANS
- 2 145 xv. 5, 30
v. 1 91 11.
5 V 179 16 221
18 203 22 192 1 CORINTHIANS
26 263 xvi. 9 235 23011.
i. 19
27 [54 xvii. 1 198 ii. 16 229
34 284 5 223 iv. 21 47
..3
8 6311., T89 ...12 157
vii. 12, 19 138 xviii. 3 A 197 2 CORINTHIANS
22 82 4 212 viii. 15 122 n.
16 197, 207
4 MACCABEES THESS.
i. 8+ 81 MATTHEW ii. 8
1
97
18 253 xiii. 14 231 v. 3 128
28+ 92, 187 xxvii. 46 1 45
29 271 HEBREWS
35 i6on. MARK iv. 6 268
10 iv. 28 177 viii. 11 27811.
ii. 148 ,
11 262 viii. 14 89, 216 xii. 18 f 159

19 164
20 249
LUKE PHILEMON
iv. 2, 6 269 xiv. 13, 21 83 9 97 n -
7 285 32 4011.
10 138 xvi. 29 16411. APOCALYPSE
J-3+ 215 xix. 8 179 ii. 20 251 n.
22 137, 253 xx. 11 f. 53 iii. 18 9211.
v. 4 236 xxi. 5 80 x. 7, xiv. 6 268
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

Thackery LXX Grammar

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Thackery LXX Grammar

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Thackery LXX Grammar

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS

ILonion: FETTER LANE, E.G.

INTRODUCTION, ORTHOGRAPHY AND ACCIDENCE

at the University Press

Twalna avhpeiav ri? evpiqcrei

TifumTepa 8e eWii> \L6mv iroXvreXmv rj Totavrrj.

THE Grammar, of which the first portion is here

edition of the text, together with the Concordance of

Why write a Grammar of a translation, in parts a

in recent years begun to receive their due recognition

variety of its styles, ranging from the non-literary

But the Septuagint has, moreover, special claims of

generations of Jews and Christians and the deep influence

a Greek dress in the second century B.C., Isaiah near

saw the appearance of I Kingdoms and portions of

the texts which have come down to us) we must also

of 2—4Kingdoms. Broadly speaking, we may say

(i) the growing reverence for the letter of Scripture,

tending to the production of pedantically literal versions,

course, in free writings like 4 Maccabees, but which

seems also to have left some marks on versions such as

I can claim no special equipment for my task other

limited to the Pentateuch. In recent years the "Septua-

to produce the first complete Grammar has, through

my book was written before the publication of the

encouragement of Dr J. H. Moulton, Greenwood

Professor of Hellenistic Greek and Indo-European

18 Royal Avenue, Chelsea,

ORTHOGRAPHY AND PHONETICS.

15. The Verb. General Changes in Conjugation . .

Index I. Of Subjects 291

II. Of Greek words and forms 300

Anz H., Subsidia ad cognoscendum Graecorum sermonem vulgarem

Halenses vol. 12), 1894.

Aristeas (pseudo-), Letter of, in the Appendix to Swete's Introduc-

BDB = Brown, Driver and Briggs, Hebrew and English Lexicon

lorum Aegypti papyrorum codicum denique testimoniis etc.,

Samuel, Oxford, 1890: The book of Daniel in the Cambridge

Enc. Bibl.= Encyclopaedia Biblica, ed. Cheyne and Black, London,

Field Hexaplorum quae sipersunt, Oxford, 1875.

Gregory Prol.= Novum Testamentum Graece, C. Teschendorf, vol. 3

Hatch E. and Redpath H. A., A Concordance to the Septuagint

Mayser E., Grammatik der griechischen Papyri aus der Ptolemder-

Meisterhans, dritte vermehrte und verbesserte Auflage, besorgt

Mozley F. W., The Psalter of the Church, the Septuagint Psalms

Rutherford (W. G.) NP=The New Phrynichus, being a revised

in LXX et reliquos interpretes Graecos ac scriptores apocryphos

Schweizer /Vr£-. = Schweizer (now Schwyzer) E., Grammatik der

Swete H. B., The Old Testament in Greek according to the Septua-

Old Testament in Greek, ed. 2, Cambridge, 1902.

The references to the above and other works are to pages,

COLLECTIONS OF PAPYRI REFERRED TO IN THIS

BU = A egyp lis che Urkunden aus den Koenigl. Museen zu Berlin,

CPR= Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, ed. C. Wessely, Vienna, 1895.

G = Grenfell, An Alexandrian erotic fragment and other Greek

GV=Les Papyrus de Geneve, ed. J. Nicole, 1 896-1900.

Leiden Pap. = Papyri Graeci Musei...Lugdnni Batavi, ed. Lee-

Cunningham Memoirs, ed. J. P. Mahaffy, 1891-93.

ii/B.C. = 2nd century B.C., ii/A.D. = 2nd century A.D., ii/-iii/A.D. = a

Jer. a, and 7, and 00, see p. 11 for Parts I and II of